i>J  T  T 


THE 

* 


CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED; 


OB, 


THE  HORRORS  OF  SECESSION. 


BY 


KEV.  JAMES  W.  HUNNICUTT, 

EDITOR  OF  THE  PEEDERICK8BURO  (VA.)  CHRISTIAN  BANNER. 


PHILADELPHIA: 
J.    B.    LIPPINCOTT    &    CO. 

1863. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1862,  by 
JAMES  W.  HUNNICUTT, 

in  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  United  States  in  and  for  the 
Eastern  District  of  Pennsylvania. 


INTRODUCTORY  REMARKS  TO  THE  PUBLIC. 


THE  author  of  this  unpretending  volume  being  a  Southern 
man  by  birth  and  education,  by  marriage  and  location,  by 
every  sacred  tie  and  interest,  political,  religious,  social,  and 
domestic,  which  makes  life  desirable,  but,  by  force  of  cir- 
cumstances, driven  from  his  home  and  all  the  endearing  and 
hallowed  associations  of  life,  and  thrown  into  communities 
in  which  all  faces  are  strange  and  all  eyes  look  with  in- 
difference on  the  heart-crushed  refugee  as  he  passes  by  in 
sad,  silent,  and  lonely  meditation,  and  presuming  under 
circumstances  so  inauspicious  to  appear  before  his  country- 
men in  the  unenviable  character  of  an  author,  it  may  be  due 
to  himself,  as  well  as  to  a  virtuous,  intelligent,  and  patriotic 
public,  to  briefly  give  a  few  incidents  connected  with  his 
past  life. 

He  was  born  in  Pendleton  district,  South  Carolina,  on 
the  16th  day  of  October,  1814.  His  parents  were  pious  and 
respectable,  and  both  his  father  and  mother,  James  and 
Nancy  Hunnicutt,  were  natives  of  South  Carolina. 

In  the  month  of  February,  1834,  he  came  as  a  student  to 
Randolph  Macon  College,  Virginia,  at  which  institution  he 
remained  until  the  spring  of  1836. 

In  the  month  of  June,  1836,  he  married  Miss  Martha 
Frances  Smith,  the  only  surviving  daughter  of  Dr.  Charles 
Smith,  deceased,  of  Lunenburg  county,  Virginia. 

In  the  month  of  April,  1847,  he  moved  to  Fredericks- 
burg,  Virginia,  and  located  in  that  city,  in  which  he  re- 


IV  INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS. 

mained  a  resident  up  to  the  29th  of  August,  1862,  at  which 
time  the  city  was  being  evacuated  by  General  Burnside. 

On  the  3d  of  April,  1850,  his  wife  departed  this  life;  and 
a  better  woman  and  a  more  devoted  Christian  never  lived  nor 
died.  Her  precious  remains  lie  at  rest  in  the  Fredericks- 
burg  (Va.)  Cemetery.  She  was  the  mother  of  six  children: 
three  are  in  heaven,  and  three  were  living  last  June. 

In  the  month  of  August,  1854,  he  married  Miss  Elvira 
M.  Samuel,  of  Frederickshurg,  Va.,  his  second  and  present 
wife.  She  has  no  child. 

On  the  4th  of  December,  1848,  he  commenced  the  pub- 
lication of  the  "  Fredericksburg  (Va.)  Christian  Banner," 
and  was  the  editor  and  proprietor  of  that  journal  until  the 
9th  of  May,  1861,  at  which  time,  by  force  of  circumstances 
which  he  could  not  control,  as  the  subsequent  pages  of  this 
work  will  explain,  he  suspended  its  publication,  and  re- 
mained a  quiet,  but  anxious,  observer  of  passing  events 
until  the  18th  of  April,  1862,  at  which  time  Fredericks- 
burg  was  delivered  over  to  the  military  authorities  of  the 
United  States  Government  by  the  civil  authorities  of  that 
town. 

On  the  9th  of  May,  1862,  he  resumed  the  publication  of 
the  "Christian  Banner;"  but,  owing  to  the  scarcity  of 
paper,  and  wanting  other  facilities,  occasioned  by  the  rebel- 
lion against  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  the 
"Christian  Banner,"  of  necessity,  was  reduced  to  half  its 
original  size.  When  he  closed  his  office  in  May,  1861, 
there  was  a  small  quantity  of  paper  left  on  hand,  which 
served  for  the  first  issue  in  May,  1862.  There  being  at 
this  time  no  facilities  of  transportation  of  goods  by  which 
citizens  could  obtain  them  from  the  North,  and  being 
unable  to  obtain  white  paper  in  Fredericksburg,  he  was 
advised  to  continue  its  publication  on  brown  paper, — which 
he  did. 

Prior  to  the  commencement  of  the  publication  of  the 


INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS.  V 

"Christian  Banner"  in  1848,  he  published  several  small 
works,  principally,  however,  of  a  religious  and  controversial 
character,  which,  for  the  most  part,  were  circulated  in  Vir- 
ginia and  the  Southern  States. 

His  prominent  position  before  the  public  for  the  last 
thirteen  years  of  his  life  as  the  editor  and  proprietor  of  a 
widely-circulating  newspaper,  and  being  a  minister  of  the 
gospel  for  more  than  thirty  years,  should,  in  his  humble 
opinion,  entitle  him  to  some  share  of  public  confidence, 
although  a  stranger  and  a  refugee  in  the  midst  of  strangers. 

In  politics,  he  has  always  been  a  Constitutional  Democrat/ 
according  to  the  true  political  and  etymological  meaning  of 
that  term.  He  is  noiv  an  uncompromising/  Southern  Union 
'man,  which  it  is  presumed  no  one  will  question  after  read- 
ing the  subsequent  pages  of  this  volume.  He  is  no  office- 
seeker, — has  never  asked  for,  nor  held,  any  office,  either 
under  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  in  any  in- 
dividual State,  county,  corporation,  or  neighborhood.  His 
highest  aspirations  are  to  serve  his  God  and  country  and 
advance  the  cause  of  true  Christianity  and  promote  the 
happiness  of  his  fellow -man.  Prompted  by  a  sense  of  duty, 
which  he  feels  that  he  owes  to  his  God  and  country,  his 
wife  and  children,  to  his  churches  and  to  himself,  has 
induced  the  publication  of  this  volume. 

On  Friday,  the  29th  of  August,  1862,  about  five  o'clock 
P.M.,  a  friend  of  the  author  came  in  full  haste  on  horseback 
to  his  house,  to  advise  him  to  leave  Fredericksburg  without 
a  moment's  delay,  as  the  Confederate  troops  were  supposed 
to  be  rapidly  advancing  in  great  numbers  and  were  nearly 
in  sight  of  the  town.  On  receiving  this  intelligence,  he 
hastened  to  take  leave  of  his  wife,  who,  on  taking  the  part- 
ing hand,  said,  "  Farewell,  my  dear  husband;  take  care  of 
yourself,  and  I  will  pray  constantly  for  you,  and  I  will 
pray  to  the  good  Lord  to  watch  over  you  and  to  take  care 
of  you.  Farewell,  farewell,  my  dear  husband." 


Vi  INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS. 

And  with  a  spirit  crushed  to  earth,  and  a  heart  over- 
whelmed with  grief,  the  author  was  driven  out  from  his 
house,  his  home,  his  wife,  and  from  all  that  makes  life  de- 
sirable on  earth,  to  wander  in  solitude  and  sorrow  among 
strangers.  And,  to  add  to  the  poignancy  of  indescribable 
grief  which  already  preyed  upon  his  deeply -throbbing  heart, 
he  was  insulted  and  treated  with  contempt  by  secessionists 
as  he  left  his  house  and  walked  through  the  streets  to  the 
car-bridge  across  the  Rappahannock  River,  over  which  he 
had  to  pass.  And  thus,  after  having  been  watched,  sus- 
picioned,  persecuted,  proscribed,  ostracized,  and  having  his 
very  house  eavesdropped  by  contemptible  scoundrels  and 
damnable  traitors  for  more  than  twelve  long  months,  was 
at  last  driven  from  his  home,  his  wife,  his  all  on  earth, 
amidst  the  taunts,  indignities,  and  insults  of  the  worthless, 
the  vile,  the  God-forsaken,  and  the  hell-deserving. 

On  arriving  at  the  head- quarters  of  General  Burnside, 
which  were  on  the  north  side  of  the  Rappahannock  River, 
as  the  author  stood  on  the  hill  and  looked  over  upon  the 
devoted  city,  as  the  sun  threw  back  his  golden  hues  on  the 
towering  steeples,  the  tops  of  the  beautiful  houses,  the  lofty 
hill-tops  in  the  far  distance,  and  the  lovely  valley  of  the 
Rappahannock,  and  contrasted  these  with  the  awful  gran- 
deur of  a  mighty  army  with  guns  planted  and  all  drawn 
up  in  battle-array,  skirting  the  hills  and  bank  of  the  beau- 
tiful Rappahannock  River,  as  it  laved  the  base  of  the  hills 
on  which  the  army  was  stationed, — as  he  stood  and  viewed 
the  beautiful,  sublime,  but  terrible  melancholy  scene  before 
him,  thoughts  of  the  past,  the  present,  and  the  horrible 
prospects  of  the  future  crowded  his  mind  in  such  quick 
succession,  that,  for  the  first  time  in  his  life,  he  felt  in  good 
earnest  as  if  he  wanted  to  taste  the  sweets  of  death.  His  phi- 
losophy wellnigh  forsook  him.  And  for  what  was  all  this? 
Had  he  committed  murder  or  larceny  ?  Was  he  flying 
from  justice  ?  No :  nothing  of  the  kind.  What  then  ? 


INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS.  Vil 

Because  of  his  undying  devotion  to  his  country,  his  detesta- 
tion of  secession,  traitors,  and  treason.  This  reflection  nerved 
him  to  the  resolve  to  meet  the  very  worst  issue  that  might 
be  forced  upon  him. 

On  Saturday  night,  the  30th  of  August,  1862,  he  arrived 
in  Washington  City,  where  he  remained,  secluded  from 
nearly  all  society  except  his  dear  friends  and  fellow-suf- 
ferers in  tribulation,  his  fellow -refugees  from  Fredericks- 
burg  and  its  vicinity,  of  whom  there  were  a  goodly  number, 
until  the  5th  of  November,  1862,  at  which  time  he  left 
Washington  City,  and  on  the  night  of  the  same  day  he 
arrived  with  his  little  son,  in  the  city  of  Philadelphia,  Pa., 
where  he  has  remained  in  peaceful  retirement  up  to  the 
hour  of  writing  this  brief  introductory  sketch.  To  say  less 
than  this,  is  hardly  possible ;  to  say  more  than  this,  may  be 
unnecessary. 

In  conclusion,  the  author  would  respectfully  offer  a  few 
brief  remarks  in  relation  to  the  present  volume  which  is 
now  offered  to  the  American  people.  In  preparing  this 
work  for  the  press,  the  author  has  labored  under  the  most 
unfavorable  circumstances,  as  the  intelligent  reader  may 
readily  allow  when  he  is  informed  that  every  word  in  this 
book  has  been  written  and  copied  by  the  author's  own  hand 
since  he  has  been  a  refugee.  Having  no  documents  to  aid 
him  except  the  files  of  the  "Christian  Banner,"  he  waa 
forced  to  copy  every  extract  which  is  introduced  into  this 
work.  The  deeply  afflicting  circumstances,  also,  under 
which  the  author  has  labored  while  preparing  this  volume 
for  the  press,  will,  no  doubt,  be  taken  into  consideration  by 
the  intelligent  reader. 

This  book,  as  the  reader  will  observe,  is  divided  into  two 
parts.  The  first  part  contains  sundry  editorials  which  were 
published  in  the  "  Christian  Banner,"  beginning  as  far 
back  as  the  month  of  March,  1860,  and  continued  until  the 
9th  of  May,  1861.  From  these  editorials,  and  the  matter 

1* 


Vlll  INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS. 

contained  in  the  first  part  of  this  book,  the  reader  will 
learn  some  of  the  agencies,  influences,  intrigues,  &c.  &c. 
which  were  used  by  the  arch-traitors  of  this  rebellion  to 
consummate  their  plot  of  damnable  treason  against  the 
Government  of  the  United  States.  These  editorials  having 
been  published  during  the  time  of  the  great  national  ex- 
citement, and  in  the  very  heart  of  the  rebellion,  entitle 
them  to  more  than  ordinary  consideration,  as  they  were 
written  and  published  while  the  scenes  were  being  acted 
but,  and,  therefore,  are  certainly  more  accurate  and  correct 
than  if  written  simply  from  memory.  From  March,  I860, 
to  May,  1861,  the  certainty  of  a  dissolution  of 'the  Union^ 
in  the  event  of  certain  contingencies,  and  the  horrors  of 
secession,  revolution,  and  civil  war,  were  kept  prominently 
before  the  readers  of  the  "Christian  Banner,"  to  deter 
them  from  committing  the  suicidal  act  which  the  author 
knew,  if  committed,  would  inevitably  plunge  the  whole 
country  into  ruin.  Writing  so  repeatedly  on  the  same  sub- 
jects— the  Union,  secession,  the  intrigues  of  politicians,  the 
certainty  of  a  dissolution,  and  the  horrors  of  civil  war,  &c. 
&c. — of  necessity  causes  a  sameness  of  language  and  ideas 
in  some  articles,  which  it  is  hoped  by  the  author  will  be 
excused  by  the  patriotic  and  intelligent  reader.  During 
the  time  these  editorials  were  being  published  in  the 
"Banner,"  some  said  they  would  "lock  them  up,  and  keep 
them,"  for  the  purpose  in  after-years  "to  prove  the  editor 
a  false  prophet."  Let  them  now  do  it. 

The  circumstances  connected  with  this  deep,  dark,  and 
damnable  conspiracy  against  the  United  States  Government 
are  gradually  unfolded  to  the  mind  of  the  reader,  until  he 
reaches  the  culminating-point,  the  sacrifice  of  Virginia, 
when  the  testimony  becomes  overwhelming,  and  every 
doubt  is  irresistibly  swept  from  the  mind,  however  skeptical 
that  mind  may  be. 

The  second  part  of  this  work  embraces  all  the  leading 


INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS.  IX 

editorials  of  the  "Christian  Banner"  during  its  publication 
from  the  time  of  the  occupancy  of  Fredericksburg  by  the 
United  States  troops  to  the  time  of  the  evacuation  of  the 
town  by  General  Burnside  in  August,  1862.  From  these 
editorials  the  reader  will  learn  something  of  the  condition 
of  affairs  in  and  about  Fredericksburg  during  tKe  time  that 
that  ill-fated  city  was  held  by  the  Federals. 

There  is  one  fact  connected  with  this  subject  which  is  of 
great  and  vital  importance  to  the  author,  and  one  which 
the  intelligent  reader  cannot  fail  at  once  to  appreciate.  It  is 
the  following.  The  editorials  of  the  "Christian  Banner" 
before  the  war,  and  the  editorials  of  the '"  Christian  Banner" 
since  the  war,  which  are  published  in  this  book,  were  pub- 
lished in  the  same  town,  in  the  same  office,  by  the  same 
hands,  and  circulated  in  the  same  community :  if,  there- 
fore, the  author  had  written  falsely,  every  man,  woman, 
and  child  in  that  community  could  and  would  have  risen 
up  and  denounced  his  editorials  as  falsehoods  and  a  base 
imposition  on  the  public.  This  fact  alone  is  sufficient  to 
carry  conviction  to  the  mind  of  the  intelligent  reader  as  to 
the  truth  and  correctness  of  the  statements  of  the  author. 
Moreover,  the  author  hopes  to  be  able  to  secure  for  this 
work  a  large  circulation  among  the  people  of  the  South, 
believing  as  he  does  that  the  facts  and  truths  contained  in 
it  would  be  heartily  endorsed  by  thousands  of  the  Southern 
people,  if  they  could  only  throw  off  the  iron  yoke  which 
the  arch-traitors  of  this  diabolical  conspiracy  have  forced 
upon  their  necks.  We  join  issue  with  the  leaders  in  this 
rebellion,  and  not  with  the  people.  The  leaders  forced  the 
war  upon  the  people,  and  then  have  the  unblushing  impu- 
dence to  say,  "It's  the  people's  war;"  "the  people  got  it 
up,  and  the  people  must  fight  it  out."  It  is  an  infamous 
libel  upon  the  people.  The  people  never  wanted  war ;  the 
people  never  got  it  up :  the  accursed  leaders  got  it  up,  and 
make  the  people  fight  it  out.  Just  as  if  a  tyrant,  with  a 


INTRODUCTORY   REMARKS. 

loaded  pistol  pointed  at  the  head  of  his  servant,  says, 
"Thrust  your  hand  into  the  fire,  or  I'll  blow  your  brains 
out;"  when  in  goes  the  hand;  and  when  it  is  burned  to  a 
crisp,  the  demon  tyrant  says,  "You  did  it;  it  was  your 
own  act;  you  have  no  one  to  blame  but  yourself."  But  we 
must  close  these  remarks. 

That  this  unpretending  volume  may  serve  some  humble 
part  in  helping  to  put  down  this  ungodly  rebellion,  and  in 
restoring  peace,  order,  prosperity,  and  happiness  to  the 
country;  that  the  leaders  in  this  rebellion  may  receive 
punishment  commensurate  with  their  crimes ;  that  the 
people  who  have  been  deceived  by  them  and  led  into  ruin 
may  see  their  error,  renounce  their  leaders,  and  return  to 
their  former  loyalty  to  the  Union ;  that  refugees  everywhere 
may  be  blessed  of  God  and  cared  for  by  their  fellow-citizens ; 
that  their  wives  and  children  may  be  provided  for  and  pro- 
tected by  Heaven  from  all  harm ;  that  the  time  may  speedily 
come  when  the  "Star-Spangled  Banner"  shall  be  thrown  to 
the  breeze  from  the  top  of  every  Capitol  and  State-House 
in  the  Union ;  that  tyrants  and  despots  may  be  crushed ; 
that  liberty  and  freedom  may  triumph  over  slavery  and 
despotism;  that  secession,  with  all  its  horrible  train  of 
curses,  may  be  eternally  damned;  that  the  Union  may 
continue  "one  and  inseparable,  now  and  forever;"  that 
God  in  mercy  may  overrule  all  things  for  the  ultimate 
good  of  the  whole  people ;  that  the  reader  may  be  blessed, 
the  country  redeemed,  and  the  world  saved, — is.  the  sincere 
wish  and  constant  prayer  of  the 

AUTHOR. 


CONTENTS. 


PART  I. 

PAGE 

CHAPTER  I. — The  Author's  Devotion  to  the  Union — Terrible  Results 
of  a  Dissolution  foreshadowed— Editorial  of  March  8,  1860 13 

CHAPTER  II. — Signs  of  Dissolution — Charleston  Convention — Se- 
ceders  jubilant — Corruption  of  Politicians,  etc.  etc 15 

CHAPTER  III.— Political  Changes— The  Author  Democratic— War 
Spirit,  etc.  etc 19 

CHAPTER  IV.— Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  June  28,  1860...     25 

CHAPTER  V.— Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  July  26, 1860 27 

CHAPTER  VI.— Fusion  of  Political  Parties  urged— If  they  do  not, 
they  are  reprehensible — Peaceable  Secession  impossible — Separa- 
tion of  the  Democratic  Party — Separation  of  the  M.  E.  Church 30 

CHAPTER  VII. —The  "Nigger!"  "Nigger!"  " Nigger !"— War-Cry 
for  Political  Purposes — Politicians  Great  Knaves,  etc.  etc 37 

CHAPTER  VIIL— Terrible  Revolution  predicted—Fusion  of  Political 
Parties  urged — Why  the  Author  attends  Political  Meetings — In- 
fernal Plot  of  Treason — Are  Wise,  Smith,  Seddon,  etc.,  Traitors, 
etc.? — Servile  Insurrections  predicted,  etc.  etc 42 

CHAPTER  IX. — The  Election  of  Abraham  Lincoln  no  Just  Cause  for 
the  Secession  of  any  State,  etc 58 

CHAPTER  X. — Political  Parties  in  North  Carolina — The  State  for  the 
Union — Certainty  and  Horrors  of  Civil  War  predicted,  etc.  etc 59 

CHAPTER  XL— The  "  Banner's"  Fidelity  to  the  South  and  the  Union 
— Importance  of  Preserving  the  Union,  etc.  etc 65 

CHAPTER  XII. — Shall  the  former  Glories  of  a  Nation's  Greatness  be 
annihilated? — Dissolution  of  the  Union  cannot  better  the  Con- 
dition of  the  Country — Property  depreciating — Confidence  de- 
stroyed, etc.  etc 74 

CHAPTER  XIII. — Horrors  of  a  Dissolution  of  the  Union — South  Caro- 
lina passes  an  Ordinance  of  Secession — The  Secessionists  jubilant 
— General  Remarks,  etc 86 


Xll  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

CHAPTER  XIV. — Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  January  3, 
1861 95 

CHAPTER  XV.— Extract  from  "Christian  Banner"  of  January  10, 
1861 100 

CHAPTER  XVI.— Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  January  24, 
1861 105 

CHAPTER  XVIL— Extract  from  "Christian  Banner"  of  January  31, 
1861 115 

CHAPTER  XVIII. — There's  Hope  for  the  Union — Union  Candidates 
elected  to  the  State  Convention  by  a  Large  Majority — General 
Remarks,  etc.  etc 140 

CHAPTER  XIX. — Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  February  14, 
1861 145 

CHAPTER  XX. — Hope  for  the  Union  wanes — Jeff  Davis's  Speech  in 
Montgomery — General  Remarks,  etc.  etc 151 

CHAPTER  XXI. — Secesh  Caucus  Cliques — Great  Secesh  Meeting  and 
Union  Meeting  in  Fredericksburg — Imposition  of  Secesh  Orators — 
Secesh  Remarks,  etc.  etc 163 

CHAPTER  XXIL— Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  March  21, 
1861 178 

CHAPTER  XXIIL— Saint  Paul  and  the  Gospel,  and  the  Rev.  Dr. 
George  W.  Carter  and  Secession — a  Contrast 186 

CHAPTER  XXIV.— Extract  from  "Christian  Banner"  of  March  28, 
1861 203 

CHAPTER  XXV.— Extract  from  "Christian  Banner"  of  March  28, 
1861 213 

CHAPTER  XXVL— Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  April  4, 1861.  216 

CHAPTER  XXVII. — Everybody  in  a  Fog — Stampede — Raising  Seces- 
sion Flags — Petition  of  R.  Thorn,  Esq.,  for  Post- Office — What 
then  ? — Let  the  North  and  South  be  heard — Secession  Conven- 
tion   233 

CHAPTER  XXVIIL— The  Conspiracy  Unveiled— Virginia  Sacrificed.  241 
CHAPTER  XXIX.— Extract  from  "Christian  Banner"  of  April  25, 

1861 289 

CHAPTER  XXX.— The  Last  Editorials  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of 

1861— General  and  Closing  Remarks 291 


CONTENTS.  X1U 


PART    II. 

PAGE 

CHAPTER  L— Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  May  9,  1862 SOI 

CHAPTER  II.— "The  Crisis  on  us" 303 

CHAPTER  III.— Heart-Rending  Thought 306 

CHAPTER  IV. — Secession  like  the  Devil. 307 

CHAPTER  V.— Why  dethrone  Reason? 311 

CHAPTER  VL— Reflections 312 

CHAPTER  VII. — A  Word  of  Admonition  to  the  Citizens  of  Fredericks- 
burg 314 

CHAPTER  VIIL— The  Confederate  Army  leave  Frederickshurg 316 

CHAPTER  IX. — Federal  Troops  take  Possession  of  Fredericksburg....  319 
CHAPTER  X. — Federal  Troops  landing  on  the  Wharf  of  Fredericks- 
burg „ ~ ~.~..~.~, ~*~..~. « 320 

CHAPTER  XL— Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  May  17,  1862...  321 
CHAPTER  XII.— Extract  from  "Christian  Banner"  of  May  27, 1862..  332 
CHAPTER  XIII.— Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  May  27, 1862.  339 
CHAPTER  XIV.— Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  May  27, 1862.  342 
CHAPTER  XV. — President  Lincoln  and  Hon.  E.  M.  Stanton  visit 

Fredericksburg 343 

CHAPTER  XVL— Extract  from  "Christian  Banner"  of  May  20, 1862.  344 
CHAPTER  XVIL— Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  May  31, 1862.  349 
CHAPTER  X VIIL— Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  June  7, 

1862 351 

CHAPTER  XIX. — Colored  Population  of  Fredericksburg 354 

CHAPTER  XX.— Extract  from  «  Christian  Banner"  of  June  14, 1862...  355 

CHAPTER  XXL— Then  and  Now , 357 

CHAPTER  XXIL— The  Great  Battles  near  Richmond 360 

CHAPTER  XXIIL— Getting  our  Rights 361 

CHAPTER  XXIV.— God  will  prosper  the  Right 362 

CHAPTER  XXV.— A  New  Era  will  dawn  upon  the  Old  Dominion 363 

CHAPTER  XXVL— Extract  from  "  Christian   Banner"  of  June   18, 

1862 , 363 

CHAPTER  XXVIL— Negro  Stampede 369 

CHAPTER  XXVIII. — Ring-Leaders  of  Secession 370 


XIV  CONTENTS. 

PAGE 

CHAPTER  XXIX. — Extract  from  "Christian    Banner"  of  June  26, 

1862 370 

CHAPTER  XXX.— Practical  Secessionists 375 

CHAPTER  XXXL— Extract    from   "Christian   Banner"   of  July  2, 
1862 376 

CHAPTER  XXXIL— Won't  Patronize  You 383 

CHAPTER  XXXIIL— Extract  from  "Christian  Banner"  of  July  5, 
1862 383 

CHAPTER  XXXIV.— Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  July  14, 
1862 387 

CHAPTER  XXXV.— Secession 396 

CHAPTER  XXXVI.— True  to  One's  Own  Section  of  Country 405 

CHAPTER  XXXVIL— Lying 406 

CHAPTER  XXXVIIL— Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  July  30, 

1862 407 

CHAPTER  XXXIX.— Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  July  30, 

1862 416 

CHAPTER  XL.— Extract  from  "  Christian  Banner"  of  July  30,  1862...  418 

CHAPTER  XLI. — Privileges  Abused. — Sundries 421 

CHAPTER  XLIL— Guerrilla  Bands , 422 

CHAPTER  XLIII. — Examine  the  Logic 423 

CHAPTER  XLIV. — ".Can't  disgrace  Ourselves  and   our  Children   by 

taking  the  Oath  of  Allegiance" 424 

CHAPTER  XLV. — Fredericksburg  Three  Years  ago,  and  Fredericks- 
burg  now 426 

CHAPTER  XLVL— Virginians,  Prepare  for  the  Worst! 427 

CHAPTER  XLVIL— Wonderful  to  Tell 430 

CHAPTER  XLVIII. — "  I  never  expected  it  would  come  to  this" 432 

CHAPTER  XLIX.— Respectability 435 

CHAPTER  L.— Poor  Whites  Loyal 436 

CHAPTER  LL— The  Union  as  it  was 437 

CHAPTER  LII. — Order  in  Fredericksburg  during  the  Time  the  Town 

was  occupied  by  our  Troops 439 

CHAPTER  LILT. — Slaves  Seeking  Freedom 444 

CHAPTER  LIV.— Union  Element  of  the  South ...  448 


THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE  AUTHOR'S  DEVOTION  TO  THE  UNION — TERRIBLE  RE- 
SULTS OF  A  DISSOLUTION  FORESHADOWED — EDITORIAL 
OF  MARCH  8,  1860. 


DISSOLVE   THE   UNION. 

OF  all  the  terribly  wild  and  wicked  infatuations  that 
has  ever  befallen  any  nation  since  the  creation  of  man, 
surely  the  most  awfully  reckless  and  ruinous  has  seized 
the  American  people. 

To  dissolve  the  Union  in  thought  is  wicked,  in 
word  it  is  treason,  in  act  would  be  to  damn  a  nation 
wholly.  Dissolve  the  Union  !  And  then,  what  ?  Then 
may  holy  angels  weep,  and  all  the  sainted  patriots  who 
fell  in  freedom's  cause  on  American  soil  veil  their  faces 
at  the  departed  glory  of  the  happiest  and  most  highly- 
favored  people  to  be  found  on  the  pages  of  the  world's 
great  history !  Then  may  devils  damned  laugh  at  the 
finished  folly  of  man,  and  chant  in  fiendish  anthems 
the  utter  annihilation  of  the  purest  form  of  govern- 
ment the  world  has  ever  known !  Dissolve  the  Union, 
and  civil  war  begins ;  fire  and  sword,  carnage,  blood, 
death,  pestilence,  and  woe,  like  a  fearful,  desolating 
avalanche  from  heaven,  would  sweep  over  "  the  land  of 

^  13 


14  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

the  free,  and  the  home  of  the  brave,"  involving  all  in 
the  common  ruin. 

Dissolve  the  Union,  and  the  Constitution  is  gone ! 
lost !  lost !  forever  lost ! 

The  "  Star-Spangled  Banner"  would  wave  no  longer, 
inspiring  American  hearts  with  confidence  of  the  free- 
dom of  speech,  the  freedom  of  the  press,  and  the  rights 
of  conscience !  No :  the  liberty  of  speech,  the  liberty 
of  the  press,  and  the  rights  of  conscience  would  all 
be  crushed  to  earth, — trampled  into  dust  beneath  the 
unhallowed  feet  of  wicked  tyrants  and  bloodthirsty 
despots ! 

Dissolve  the  Union,  and  the  South  is  dissolved,  and 
the  North  is  dissolved,  and  the  whole  Confederacy  is 
dissolved !  It  is  vanity — the  consummation  of  folly — 
to  talk  about  North  and  South,  if  the  Union  be  dis- 
solved! All  confidence,  not  only  between  North  and 
South,  but  between  man  and  man,  would  be  destroyed. 
Brother  would  meet  brother,  sword  and  bayonet  in 
hand, — brother  against  brother,  father  against  son, 
and  son  against  father.  A  man's  enemies  would  be 
everywhere,  and  his  friends  nowhere.  Enemies  abroad 
and  enemies  at  home,  without  a  Constitution,  without 
a  Congress,  without  a  country,  and — may  we  not  say  ? — • 
without  a  God.  For  how  could  such  a  people  look 
unto  and  call  upon  a  God  of  justice,  love,  and  mercy, 
having  spurned  all  his  blessings  and  dashed  their 
blood-bought  privileges  into  the  dust? 

The  Constitution  of  these  United  States  should  be 
as  sacred  to  the  American  people  as  was  the  Ark  of 
the  Covenant  to  God's  ancient  Israel.  Let  no  polluted 
hand  touch  the  Constitution.  It  is  the  legacy — the 
great  national  legacy — left  us  by  our  ancestors.  It  is 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  15 

the  price  of  blood, — the  blood  of  brave  men, — the  blood 
of  patriots,  who  loved  liberty,  fought  for  liberty,  bled 
for  liberty,  died  for  liberty.  Let  every  true-hearted 
patriot,  every  American  citizen,  lay  his  hands  on  the 
altar  of  his  God  and  the  Constitution  of  his  country, 
and  swear  by  the  God  of  Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob, — 
by  the  God  of  all  the  holy  apostles, — by  the  God  of 
"Washington  and  the  signers  of  the  "  Declaration  of 
Independence,"  and  by  the  God  of  our  patriotic  ances- 
tors,— to  live  or  die,  stand  or  fall,  by  the  Constitution 
of  these  United  States. 

It  is  supreme  nonsense  to  talk  of  a  "peaceable 
dissolution"  of  the  Union.  It  is  just  as  reasonable 
to  talk  of  concord  between  God  and  Satan,  or  of 
harmonizing  the  laws  of  heaven  and  hell.  The  fact 
is,  dissolve  the  Union,  and  all  is  lost, — irrevocably 
lost !  Who  is  prepared  to  meet  the  issue  ?  Let  him 
speak. 


CHAPTER  II. 

SIGNS  OF  DISSOLUTION — CHARLESTON  CONVENTION — SE- 
CEDERS  JUBILANT — CORRUPTION  OF  POLITICIANS,  ETC., 
ETC. 

FOE  a  number  of  years  we  had  been  fearfully  im- 
pressed with  the  idea  of  an  eruption  in  the  Federal 
Government,  produced  by  the  officious  intermeddling 
of  the  ultra  Abolitionists  of  the  North,  and  the  reck- 
less, hot-headed  "fire-eaters"  of  the  South.  We  were 
convinced  that,  if  ever  these  two  extremes  should 


16  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

meet,  revolution  and  civil  war  would  be  the  result. 
Hence,  we  anxiously  watched  the  course  of  political 
events  more  critically  than  many  of  our  friends  had 
supposed.  Having  witnessed,  when  a  boy,  the  un- 
happy state  of  excitement  in  South  Carolina  on  the 
question  of  "  Nullification  and  Union/'  we  dreaded  to 
pass  through  another  scene  so  exciting,  unpleasant, 
and  destructive  to  the  social  and  religious  privileges 
and  enjoyments  of  the  people. 

Prior  to  the  assembling  of  the  "  National  Demo- 
cratic Convention"  in  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  on 
the  23d  of  April,  I860,  we  were  constantly  troubled 
with  a  strange  presentiment  that  some  terrible  catas- 
trophe was  about  to  befall  our  happy  country.  It 
will  be  remembered  that  great  confusion  and  excite- 
ment commenced  with  the  organization  of  that  Con- 
vention, occasioned  by  Mr.  Fisher's  insisting  upon 
his  right  to  present  a  letter  from  the  "Wood  delega- 
tion, with  a  resolution  attached.  The  Chairman, 
Francis  B.  Flournoy,  deciding  that  the  subject  was 
out  of  order,  a  spirited  debate  took  place  upon  the 
resolution  providing  for  the  appointment  of  a  com- 
mittee upon  permanent  organization.  Without  entering 
into  the  details  of  that  ever-memorable  Convention, 
suifice  it  to  say  that  the  delegates  from  South  Carolina, 
Mississippi,  Arkansas,  Louisiana,  Texas,  Florida,  &c. 
&c.,  withdrew  from  the  Convention;  whereupon  the 
wildest  enthusiastic  excitement  prevailed  among  the 
friends  of  the  seceding  party,  and  salutes  were  given 
in  honor  of  the  seceders.  Why  was  all  this  ?  And 
what  was  it  but  the  strongest  demonstration  the 
people  could  give  of  their  delight  at  the  prospective 
downfall  of  the  Republic?  In  scanning  the  proceed- 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  17 

ings  of  that  Convention,  and  the  final  result,  together 
with  the  manifest  jubilant  spirit  of  the  seceding  party, 
and  that  of  their  adherents  all  over  the  South,  our 
heart  sickened,  and  our  spirit  was  stirred  within  us, 
and  in  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  May 
the  3d,  I860,  we  wrote  the  following  editorial : — 

"CHARLESTON  DEMOCRATIC  CONVENTION. 

"  We  had  thought  at  one  time  to  say  nothing  about 
the  Charleston  Democratic  Convention.  But  what 
friend  to  his  God  and  country  can  forbear  ?  Who  can 
look  into  the  awful  future  and  with  almost  a  prophetic 
eye  behold  the  destiny  of  this  great  republic,  and  hold 
his  peace  ?  What  true,  patriotic  American  citizen  can 
be  an  indifferent  looker-on  ?  None. 

"Our  country  has  reached  a  fearful  crisis.  The 
whole  political  sea  is  in  a  state  of  universal  commotion, 
while  awful  storms  are  looming  up  from  every  point 
of  the  compass,  all  rapidly  converging  to  a  single  re- 
sult, ike  overthrow  of  the  republic.  Political  corruption 
will  prove  the  downfall  of  our  once  happy  country. 
Deny  it  who  may,  political  corruption  is  doing  its 
hellish  work. 

"  Does  the  secession  of  Alabama,  Mississippi,  Loui- 
siana, South  Carolina,  Florida,  Arkansas,  Delaware,  and 
Texas  from  the  Charleston  Convention,  prognosticate 
nothing?  Who  will  say  so?  They  quarrel  about 
platforms,  and  fight  ghosts  and  phantoms,  when,  in 
fact,  it  is  men,  money,  and  fame  that  absorbs  their 
mind,  consumes  their  time,  and  is  working  the  ruin  of 
the  Union.  The  whole  body  politic  is  corrupt  to  the 
very  core.  From  the  crowns  of  their  heads  even  unto 

2* 


18  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

their  feet  they  are  naught  but  one  great  mass  of  po- 
litical corruption.  The  loaves  and  fishes,  the  .spoils  of 
government,  to  occupy  high  places,  to  fill  important 
offices,  and  fatten  and  revel  off  of  the  sweat  and  toil 
of  the  people,  is  the  ultimatum  of  the  ambition  of  most 
modern  politicians.  We  scorn  to  advocate  any  such 
course  of  reckless,  wicked,  traitorous  conduct  in  any 
man,  or  set  of  men. 

"  What  patriotic  soul  would  hold  connection  with  a 
party  of  men  who  are  sapping  the  foundation  of  our 
Government  ?  Let  party  men  and  party  measures 
sink  into  the  deepest  and  darkest  shades  of  political 
damnation!  Our  country  has  been  duped,  gulled, 
swindled,  oppressed,  and  crushed  too  long  already  by 
sycophantic  knaves,  turn-coat  politicians,  and  con- 
temptible demagogues,  who  stoop  lower  than  the  devil 
would  to  get  into  office,  and,  after  being  promoted  by 
the  dear  people,  are  totally  unfit,  for  want  of  principle 
and  good  sense,  to  manage  the  affairs  of  Government. 
Despite  all  the  men  on  earth  and  devils  damned,  we 
will  stand  by  the  Constitution  and  the  flag  of  the 
Union  until  we  die." 

From  the  time  of  the  publication  of  the  above  article 
we  beeame  a  marked  man  by  many  of  the  party- 
leaders  contemplating  secession.  We  knew  it  not  at 
the  time,  so  gradual  and  cautious  were  the  means 
used  to  crush  our  influence.  We  were  advised  to 
"  write  nothing  on  political  subjects."  "  The  '  Banner' 
was  a  literary  and  religious  journal,"  and  the  "organ 
of  a  religious  denomination,"  and  should,  therefore, 
refrain  from  entering  into  political  discussions,  for  fear 
of  doing  " injury  to  the  cause  of  Christianity,"  "the 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  19 

denomination,"  and,  forsooth,  for  fear  the  editor  should 
lose  "  popularity  and  patronage" ! 

For  ministers  to  dabble  in  the  muddy,  filthy  'waters 
of  politics,  we  always  regarded  as  a  leap  from  the  truly 
sublime  to  the  supremely  ridiculous.  But  for  min- 
isters to  write  and  talk  in  defence  of  their  country,  is 
patriotic,  commendable,  honorable,  Christian,  Godlike; 
and  we  now  deeply  regret  that  we  had  not  devoted 
every  column  of  our  paper  to  the  cause  of  our  beloved 
country.  And  we  also  regret,  and  feel  partially  con- 
demned, that  we  did  not  travel  all  over  the  State  of 
Virginia  and  deliver  speeches  in  behalf  of  the  Union, 
in  behalf  of  our  country.  Now  we  have  no  home,  no 
church,  and  no  permanent  abiding-place, — a  refugee 
and  an  exile  from  our  quiet,  peaceful,  happy  home, 
because  we  loved  our  country  and  tried  to  save  her 
from  ruin. 


CHAPTER  III. 

POLITICAL   CHANGES — THE   AUTHOR   DEMOCRATIC — WAR 
SPIRIT,   ETC.   ETC. 

"  Eye  nature's  walks,  shoot  folly  as  it  flies, 
And  catch  the  manners  living  as  they  rise." 

STEADILY  watching  the  current  of  events,  in  the 
number  of  the  'Christian  Banner'  of  June  the  7th; 
1860,  we  wrote  the  following  : — 

"  Just  think  how  easily  politicians  slide  out  of  the 
minority  into  the  majority,  party,  in  their  respective 
counties,  districts,  &c.  &c.,  and  how  easily  they  can 


20  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

slip  back  when  the  popular  current  turns.  To-day,  a 
fellow  is  fighting  for  life  and  death  in  one  place  to  raise 
high  the  standard  of  Know-Nothingism,  &c.,  and  to 
crush  out  Democracy;  and  to-morrow  he  is  in  some 
other  section,  fighting  like  a  tiger  to  crush  Know- 
Nothingism,  &c.,  and  to  raise  the  Democratic  standard. 

"Since  the  failure  of  the  Whig  organization  and 
administration,  thousands  upon  thousands  who  were 
once  rampant  Whigs  have  taken  shelter  in  the  Demo- 
cratic ranks  and  fattened  under  the  Democratic  ad- 
ministration. Should  the  Democratic  administration 
fail,  thousands  who  belong  to  that  party  now  will 
wheel  right  round  and  join  in  with  the  popular  ad- 
ministration party,  whatever  it  may  be,  and  swear  they 
were  right  all  the  time  and  acting  perfectly  consistent, 
but  the  dear  people  were  such  dolts  as  not  to  be  able  to 
understand  and  comprehend  them  and  their  principles. 

"  Look  round  and  think  a  moment.  How  many  of 
the  blustering,  wrathy,  frothy,  sycophantic,  disgusting 
Democratic  demagogues  who  are  now  cutting  up  fan- 
tastic tricks  sufficient  to  excite  the  scorn  and  contempt 
of  all  gentlemen  and  true  patriots,  were  once  as  brain- 
less, unprincipled,  and  uncompromising  Whigs  ?  The 
popular  current  turned,  and  they  turned  in  with  it. 
Yes  ;  and  let  the  popular  current  turn  again,  and  again 
they  will  turn  in  with  it, — they'll  slide  in.  They've 
'  slid'  in,  and  they've  '  slid'  out ;  and  they'll  slide-in, 
and  they'll  slide  out,  just  as  often  as  there  are  great 
national  political  evolutions  and  they  find  it  to  their 
interest  to  keep  on  sliding  and  changing. 

11  The  people  of  these  United  States  are  gulled,  duped, 
and  led  on  to  the  very  brink  of  political  ruin  by  this  ava- 
lanche of  unprincipled  political  harpies,  and  seem  to  be 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  21 

reckless  and  perfectly  indifferent  as  to  the  impending 
danger.  "When  unprincipled  men  hold  the  reins  of 
government,  farewell  to  liberty,  happiness,  country, 
and  all!  Nor  is  this  all.  If  a  man  of  the  party  have 
the  moral  courage,  the  political  honesty,  the  national 
patriotism,  to  expose  the  corruption  and  political  in- 
trigues of  the  leaders,  he  is  branded  as  a  traitor  and 
politically  damned  by  the  party. 

"Our  country  has  approached  a  terrible  crisis,  and 
fallen  on  evil  times.  Jackson,  Clay,  Webster,  and 
a  host  of  others,  who  formed  the  mighty  galaxy  of  our 
national  glory,  have  passed  away,  and  with  them  the 
happiness,  tranquillity,  and  prosperity  of  our  country; 
and  we  fear  it  will  not  be  long  until  our  national  liberty 
shall  pass  away  also. 

"  Democracy  I  This  is  &  powerful  word.  We  love  it. 
We  heartily  endorse  the  principle  contained  in  it.  Did 
you  ever  think  of  its  true  meaning,  reader  ?  It  comes 
from  two  beautiful  Greek  words,  demos,  the  people, 
and  kratos,  power  sovereignty,  and  simply  means  power 
lodged  in  the  people.  Demokratia,  a  popular,  or  re- 
publican, government, — absolute  power  in,  or  belong- 
ing to,  the  people. 

"  What  true,  patriotic  American  citizen  can  object  to 
democracy  when  properly  understood  ?  Let  the  sove- 
reign people  rise  up  in  all  the  majesty  of  their  glory, 
and  crush  and  crumble  to  atoms  every  system  and 
platform  that  conflicts  with  the  Constitution,  harmony, 
prosperity,  and  perpetuity  of  our  glorious  country,  and 
hurl  all  opposing  isms  into  the  whirlpool  of  deep,  dark, 
and  eternal  oblivion." 

It  is  impossible  for  any  lover  of  his  country  to  con- 


22  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

ceive  how  very  annoying  it  was  to  see  the  constant 
preparations  for  war,  and  to  have  the  war-cry  forever 
ringing  in  his  ears,  unless  he  were  actually  to  realize 
it.  And  this,  too,  in  time  of  peace  and  quietness.  We 
constantly  witnessed  this  state  of  things  in  Fredericks- 
burg  during  the  year  1860,  and  the  reader  can  form 
some  faint  idea  of  the  state  of  affairs  by  reading  the 
following  brief  editorial  published  in  the  "  Christian 
Banner,"  June  7,  1860 : — 

"WAR  SPIRIT. 

"The  atmosphere,  the  very  element  in  which  we 
live,  seems  to  be  pregnant  with  the  spirit  of  war.  All 
the  elementary  principles  of  war,  death,  and  carnage 
appear  to  be  in  lively  exercise  all  over  the  world. 
Our  exchanges  come  teeming  in  upon  us  filled  with 
notices  of  riots  and  murders  of  every  kind,  and  perpe- 
trated by  all  classes  of  men,  and  women  too. 

"  The  very  devil  seems  to  be  turned  loose  among  the 
people.  Battalions  are  being  formed  all  through  the 
South,  and  sublime  and  costly  preparations  for  war  are 
being  made  everywhere.  The  signs  of  the  times  in- 
dicate that  the  country  is  bent  and  determined  on  war 
at  any  and  all  hazards.  Every  political  move  points 
directly  to  war.  Like  a  desolating  pestilence,  the  dis- 
ease has  infused  itself  into  all  classes,  male  and  female, 
old  and  young.  Even  the  little  boys  in  our  town,  who 
have  scarcely  doffed  their  infant  strings,  have  caught 
the  war  spirit  and  formed  themselves  into  military 
companies,  and  perambulate  the  streets  dressed  out  in 
uniform,  with  their  banners  floating  before  the  breeze, 
their  mock  drums  beating,  and  their  imitation  guns  on 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  '23 

their  shoulders.  All  this  they  are  permitted  to  do,  to 
the  great  annoyance  of  the  quiet,  business  part  of  the 
men  of  our  town.  Surely  no  people  were  ever  more 
completely  under  the  wild,  wicked,  and  reckless  in- 
fatuation of  the  devil  than  what  the  American  people 
appear  to  be  at  the  present  time.  Our  country  is  de- 
mented ;  we  fear  it  is  doomed. 

11  The  people  seem  to  have  taken  it  into  their  heads 
that  there  will  be  war,  there  must  be  war,  and  there 
shall  be  war.  Well,  if  they  will  have  it,  and  nothing 
but  war  will  satisfy  them,  then  let  them  have  it  and 
enjoy  it  to  their  hearts'  content.  No  doubt  but  that 
many  of  those  brave  souls  in  time  of  peace  who  are  so 
much  bent  and  determined  on  war,  when  it  actually 
comes,  will  be  the  first  to  dodge  and  hide  in  the  bushes 
and  brier-hedges,  drop  into  gully-holes,  or  sneak  off 
as  deserters  and  traitors.  Many  of  those  fellows  who 
are  now  so  active  in  instigating  war,  if  it  come,  will 
either  have  to  fight  or  run ;  and  in  either  case  they  will 
be  very  apt  to  get  killed.  Poor  laboring-men  are  not 
going  to  do  all  the  fighting.  Gentlemen  will  have  to 
lend  a  helping  hand,  and  perform  some  active  part  in 
the  drama,  before  the  scene  winds  up.  'Tis  right  and 
just  that  those  who  provoke  and  force  war  should  die 
in  the  fight. 

"  It  may  be  that  war  is  absolutely  necessary  at  the 
present  time,  to  purify  the  political  and  religious 
atmosphere  of  our  country.  Both  state  and  church 
have  become  so  corrupt  that  war,  as  an  instrument  to 
sweep  off  the  agents  of  evil,  may  prove  in  the  end  the 
salvation  of  our  country.  A  remnant  of  patriots  and 
Christians,  good  and  true,  may  survive  the  wreck 
and  ruin,  by  and  through  whom  our  country  and  the 


24  THE   CONSPIRACY    UNVEILED. 

church,  in  the  good  providence  of  God,  may  become 
regenerated  and  ultimately  saved.  The  people  must 
be  taught  humility  and  yield  obedience  to  the  statutes 
of  Jehovah.  War  and  pestilence  may  sometimes  be  as 
essential  to  the  purification  and  salvation  of  a  country 
as  medicine  is  to  the  recovering  of  health  and  the 
salvation  of  diseased  bodies.  In  the  midst  of  all  our 
present  and  approaching  calamities,  whatever  they 
may  be,  or  however  severe,  let  us  look  unto  God,  and 
confide  in  his  wisdom,  goodness,  and  power.  The 
Lord  God  omnipotent  reigneth:  let  all  the  people 
rejoice  in  their  King." 

Notwithstanding  war-preparations  were  being  made 
all  over  the  South,  the  cry  in  Virginia  was,  "  There  is 
no  danger  of  war," — while  many  confidently  and  con- 
stantly affirmed  that  there  would  be  "no  war," — the 
thing  was  impossible, — but  still  it  was  "  well  enough  in 
time  of  peace  to  prepare  for  war."  Companies  were 
formed  and  drilled  as  a  sort  of  pastime,  and  to  give  an 
air  of  military  dignity  and  bearing  to  young  men. 
"We  told  them,  and  that,  too,  honestly,  constantly,  and 
faithfully,  that  they  would  get  their  satisfaction  of  it 
before  they  were  done  with  it ;  but  they  laughed  at  our 
"wild  notions,"  and  scorned  our  kind  admonitions,  and 
mocked  at  our  solemn  warnings.  We  were  sorry  for 
the  men,  because  we  saw  that  a  trap  was  laid  to  catch 
them,  and  we  were  convinced  that  the  leaders  would 
prove  but  too  successful  in  their  mighty  efforts  to  en- 
snare the  unwary  youth  and  ignorant  classes  of  the 
country.  The  noose  of  damnable  treason  was  thrown 
around  the  necks  of  the  poor,  credulous  men  of  the 
South,  and  the  ropes  were  drawn  tighter  and  tighter, 


.     THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  25 

until  strangulation  and  death  have  ended  the  sufferings 
of  unknown  thousands.  The  Southern  heart  was  "  fired 
up,"  and  men  were  drawn  gradually  into  the  horrible 
vortex  of  ruin  before  they  had  even  suspected  danger. 
The  uniform,  with  all  its  pretty  buttons,  shoulder-straps, 
and  stripes,  was  bewitching,  and  thousands  became 
wildly  infatuated  with  the  charm.  The  women,  and 
especially  the  young  girls,  were  wonderfully  delighted 
with  the  "beautiful  uniforms,"  and  the  young  men 
donned  in  uniform  were  much  more  popular  with  the 
girls  than  young  men  dressed  out  in  plain  citizen's 
clothing.  This  stimulated  others  to  *  join  companies 
and  don  the  uniform  also.  Thus  the  work  went  on 
gradually, — every  thing  tending  to  a  sure  and  certain 
rebellion  against  the  Federal  Government. 


CHAPTER  IV. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner  "  of  June  the 
28th,  1860,  we  wrote  the  following  article  : — 

"  Quos  Deus  vult  perdere,  prius  dementat. 

"  Whom  God  wishes  to  destroy,  he  first  makes  mad, 
or  deprives  of  reason. 

"  Reader,  is  not  this  peculiarly  applicable  to  the  dele- 
gates of  the  late  Charleston  and  Baltimore  Democratic 
Conventions  ?  Men  delegated  by  the  sovereign  people 
to  meet  and  deliberate  on  a  nation's  destiny,  to  cut  up 
such  fantastic  tricks  as  not  only  to  prove  themselves 
demented,  but  to  create  disgust  and  loathing  in  the 


26  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

hearts  of  all  patriotic  outsiders !  "We  have  been 
gravely  asked  wheie  the  'burst  up'  of  the  Demo- 
cratic Convention  at  Baltimore  has  left  us.  So  far  as 
the  actions  of  the  factionists  are  concerned,  we  are  lefb 
just  nowhere.  So  far  as  our  own  conviction  of  princi- 
ples is  concerned,  we  are  just  where  we  have  always 
been, — a  firm,  uncompromising,  Constitutional  Demo- 
crat. We  have,  however,  always  been  convinced  of 
the  absolute  importance,  for  the  perpetuity  and  pros- 
perity of  our  Government,  that  there  should  exist  at 
least  two  great  political  parties,  who  shall  alternately 
wield  the  affair^  of  state.  And  we  do  devoutly  hope 
that  two  such  parties  will  now  be  created. 

"That  secession  is  the  grand  stepping-stone  to  dis- 
union, or  rather  disunion  itself,  we  presume  none  will 
deny.  If  gentlemen  are  determined  on  dividing  the 
Union,  let  them  do  it.  The  sooner  the  better,  if  it 
must  be  done.  But  the  sword  of  retributive  justice 
will  fall  heavily  on  their  own  heads.  If  this  Union  be 
dissolved,  and  civil,  war  comes, — and  come  it  will,  and 
come  it  must, — these  gentlemen  will  have  to  do  some 
tall  fighting,  as  certainly  as  God  rules  the  universe. 
Eemember  this,  will  you  ?  " 

That  the  leaders  in  the  Breckinridge  party  at  the 
South  had  resolved  on  the  overthrow  of  the  Govern- 
ment, in  the  event  that  they  could  not  rule  it,  we  sup- 
pose, has  long  since  become  a  settled  fact  in  the  minds 
of  most  of  the  American  people.  Their  whole  course 
of  action  since  their  defeat  proves  that  this  was  their 
original  determination. 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  27 


CHAPTER  V. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "Christian  Banner"  of  July 
the  26th;  1860,  we  wrote  the  following : — 

"  The  whole  political  and  ecclesiastical  world  is,  at 
this  moment,  in  a  state  of  wild  commotion.  The  waters 
are  troubled ;  the  dark  waves  of  mighty  revolutions 
are  rolling  heaven-high  and  spreading  the  wide  world 
over ;  political  associations  and  parties  are  everywhere 
being  disbanded ;  governments  are  already  being  over- 
turned, producing  great  revolutions  and  undergoing 
ominous  mutations. 

"Our  own  happy  country  has  passed  through  her 
palmiest  days ;  her  glory  is  departing,  and  will  soon  be 
gone,  and  gone  forever,  unless  God  in  mercy  stays  the 
impending  ruin.  The  Constitution  is  holy,  just,  and 
good,  but  politicians  are  corrupt,  base,  and  vile,  and, 
beneath  the  weight  of  accumulated  guilt,  they  blindly 
seek  their  own  destruction  and  the  ruin  of  us  all.  To 
carry  out  their  own  malevolent  designs,  they  would 
sever  the  Union,  fill  our  country  with  blood  and  flame, 
and  reckon  their  own  promotion,  their  own  glory,  a 
sufficient  atonement  for  all  the  common  ruin. 

"  Will  freemen — American  citizens,  over  whose  heads 
the  banner  of  freedom  has  waved  so  long — now  submit 
to  the  will  and  ambition  of  petty  tyrants,  and  passively 
receive  upon  their  necks  the  yoke  of  worse  than 
British  despotism  ?  Think,  reader,  for  God's  sake 
think,  and,  while  you  think,  swear  in  your  heart  that, 


28  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

upon  the  altar  of  your  God  and  country,  you  will 
yield  your  life  a  sacrifice  rather  than  this  thing  shall 
be !  Our  country, — our  whole  country, — thank  God,  is 
yet  in  the  hands  of  the  people  !  Let  not  petty  tyrants 
wrest  it  from  them ;  let  the  devil  take  the  man,  or 
men,  who  shall  ever  be  the  instruments  in  the  downfall 
and  ndn  of  this  glorious  Bepublic." 

"Let  the  devil  take  the  man,  or  men,"  &c.  &c.  This 
expression  was  caught  at  by  our  enemies  and  handled 
very  ingeniously  to  our  injury.  Some  said  it  was  right 
down  swearing, — absolutely  wicked  and  profane.  What 
do  men  now  think  of  it  ?  Look  at  all  the  horrors  with 
which  secession  has  cursed  our  whole  country,  and  then 
say  it  is  wicked  and  profane  for  the  sufferers  to  say, 
"let  the  devil  take  the  man,  or  men,"  who  have  been 
directly  instrumental  in  bringing  all  these  curses  upon 
us.  This  war  has  sent  thousands  of  souls  in  an  unpre- 
pared state  into  eternity ;  it  is  to  a  very  great  extent 
demoralizing  the  people  of  the  whole  nation,  both  in 
and  out  of  the  armies.  It  has  filled  a  nation  with 
mourning,  lamentation,  deep,  heart-felt  sorrow  and  woe ; 
it  has  made  and  will  make  thousands  of  widows  and 
millions  of  orphans.  It  has  blasted  and  blighted  the  hopes 
and  fairest  prospects  of  millions  of  men  and  women  ; 
it  has  paralyzed  the  influence  of  the  Bible  and  Chris- 
tianity all  over  the  country.  In  a  word,  it  has  damned 
a  nation,  at  least  for  the  time  being.  And  yet  it  is 
wicked  and  profane  for  a  minister  to  say,  "let  the  devil 
take  the  man,  or  men,"  who  have  caused  a  nation  to 
weep,  a  nation's  heart  to  bleed ! 

Men  who  are  incapable  of  reasoning  from  cause  to 
effect,  and  never  once  suspicioned  the  game  of  deep 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  29 

villany  and  unparalleled  rascality  that  was  about  being 
played  out  upon  them,-  could  readily  see  a  world  of  sin 
in  the  simple  but  emphatic  expression,  "Let  the  devil 
take  the  man,  or  men,"  who  would  sacrifice  the  lives 
of  thousands  and  the  happiness  of  millions  on  the  altar 
of  their  own  wicked,  ungodly  ambition.  We  said  this 
long  before  the  war  commenced,  and  we  said  it,  be- 
cause, reasoning  from  cause  to  effect,  we  knew  what 
would  certainly  come  to  pass  "  in  the  event  of  certain 
contingencies,"  which  was  a  very  common  saying  with 
a  certain  class  of  politicians  about  the  time  we  made 
the  remark.  We  positively  knew  that  secession  would 
produce  revolution ;  that  revolution  would  inaugurate 
civil  war ;  that  civil  war  would  ultimately  annihilate 
the  institution  of  African  slavery,  and  dissolve  society, 
and  introduce  infinities  of  curses  and  evils  upon  the 
whole  nation  and  the  civilized  world.  We  saw  all  these 
evils  in  the  distant  future,  and  tried  to  save  our  coun- 
try from  them ;  for  the  doing  of  which,  we  received 
in  turn  for  our  kindness  the  reproaches  of  many  and 
curses  of  some  of  our  fellow-citizens,  and  are  now  in 
the  midst  of  strangers,  a  refugee  from  our  home  and 
from  those  whom  we  love  and  with  whom  we  have 
lived,  and  for  whom  we  would  die,  if  the  sacrificing  of 
our  life  would  convince  them  of  their  error  and  save 
them  from  ruin. 

3* 


30  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 


CHAPTER  VI. 

FUSION  OF  POLITICAL  PAETIES  URGED — IF  THEY  DO  NOT, 
THEY  ARE  REPREHENSIBLE- — PEACEABLE  SECESSION  IM- 
POSSIBLE— SEPARATION  OF  THE  DEMOCRATIC  PARTY — 
SEPARATION  OF  THE  M.  E.  CHURCH. 

HAVING  been  urged  by  a  number  of  correspondents 
to  give  our  views  on  the  subject  of  the  political  affairs 
of  our  country,  in  the  number  of  the  "Christian  Ban- 
ner" of  August  23,  1860,  under  the  head  of  "  Random 
Thoughts  Shot  at  a  Venture,"  we  wrote  and  published 
the  following  leading  editorial,  which  we  give  entire : — 

"  Dear  reader,  if  you  have  learned  to  think  like  a 
man,  we  are  not  afraid  to  write.  We  are  willing  to 
abide  your  verdict.  Correspondents  solicit  us  to  write 
on  a  number  of  subjects.  Courtesy  demands  that  we 
shall  notice  them.  This  we  must  do  under  the  head  of 
'  Random  Thoughts.'  Our  answers  to  inquiries  will 
be  brief. 

"  How  or  where  to  begin,  we  scarcely  know.  As 
the  salvation  of  our  country,  however,  is  paramount  to 
any  and  all  other  subjects  which  call  in  requisition  the 
thinking  faculties  of  our  fellow-citizens,  we  will  notice 
it  first.  We  shall  express  our  views  fearlessly,  let  re- 
sults be  what  they  may. 

"  We  think  it  highly  probable  that  there  will  be  a 
speedy  dissolution  of  this  Union.  A  large  portion  of 
the  South  is  fully  committed  on  the  question  of  seces- 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  31 

sion,  in  the  event  that  Lincoln  is  elected  President  of 
these  United  States.  We  think  that  chances  at  pre- 
sent are  altogether  favorable  to  his  election.  If  the  De- 
mocratic parties  would  coalesce  and  centre  on  one  man, 
Lincoln's  defeat  would  be  almost  certain.  This,  how- 
ever, we  can  hardly  hope  for,  as  matters  now  stand. 

"  If  the  Democratic  parties  and  the  Unionists  would 
unite  on  one  man,  the  Black  Republicans  would  cer- 
tainly be  defeated,  and  the  salvation  of  our  country 
would  be  preserved,  at  least  for  the  present.  If  all  the 
candidates  remain  in  the  field,  it  is  reduced  to  almost  a 
mathematical  certainty  that  neither  Bell  nor  any  one 
of  the  Democratic  candidates  can  be  elected.  They 
mutually  weaken  the  force  of  each  other,  and  strengthen 
the  Black  Eepublican  party.  Is  this  wisdom?  Is  it 
patriotic  ?  It  is  neither. 

"  Would  not  the  Government  be  safe,  and  the  Union 
preserved,  in  the  event  of  the  election  either  of  Bell  or 
of  any  one  of  the  Democratic  candidates  ?  We  firmly 
believe  they  would.  Then,  the  salvation  of  our  country 
is  now  in  the  hands  of  these  parties.  They  can  save 
the  Union,  if  they  will.  All  must  admit  this.  If  they 
can  save  it,  and  will  not,  then  let  them  be  anathema 
maranaiha. 

"  They  are  like  those  bigoted  religionists  who  would 
rather  blow  up  all  heaven,  and  let  the  devil  take  the 
whole,  than  that  men  'should  go  to  heaven  in  any  other 
way  than  that  which  they  prescribe.  Are  they  not  ?  Is 
this  the  spirit  by  which  the  leaders  of  these  parties  are 
influenced  ?  From  present  appearances,  it  would  seem 
so.  No  one  can  question  the  happy  results  of  &  fusion  of 
all  these  political  parties, — the  preservation  of  the  Union, 
and  the  salvation  of  our  country.  On  the  other  hand,  if 


32  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

they  remain  antagonistic,  as  they  now  are,  the  results 
are  inevitable, — a  dissolution  of  the  Union,  the  destruc- 
tion of  our  country,  and  civil  war.  It  cannot  be  other- 
wise, if  gentlemen  are  earnest  and  sincere  in  their  de- 
clarations, and  carry  out  what  they  say  they  will  if  a 
Black  Eepublican  be  elected. 

"  '  Suppose  Lincoln  shall  be  elected,  and  the  Union 
should  dissolve :  can  there  not  be  an  amicable  secession 
and  a  peaceable  separation?'  ' Amicable  secession  and 
a  peaceable  separation!'  Heavens!  what  an  idea! 
What  man  of  sense  can  for  a  moment  believe  it  ? 

"  Was  it  an  amicable  secession  and  a  peaceable  sepa- 
ration when  the  colonies  of  these  United  States  seceded 
from  the  usurpation  of  British  tyranny?  Was  it  an 
amicable  secession  and  a  peaceable  separation  when  the 
Southern  Methodist  Conferences  seceded  from  the 
Northern  Conferences?  Was  it  peaceable  between 
these  two  great  ecclesiastical  bodies?  Was  it  peace- 
able all  along  the  border  line?  Was  it  peaceable  in 
Fredericksburg  ?  Let  their  belligerent  records  answer 
the  question.  Let  their  pugnacious  editors,  the  belli- 
gerent effusions  of  their  newspapers,  the  incendiary 
harangues  of  their  clerical  stump-speakers,  their  crimi- 
nations and  recriminations,  and  their  long  and  malig- 
nant litigations,  answer  the  question. 

"If  bishops,  elders,  deacons,  and  sanctified  Christians 
cannot  secede  and  separate  peaceably,  in  the  name  of 
heaven,  how  can  it  be  supposed  that  any  portion  of  this 
great  Confederacy  of  States,  with  its  thousands  of 
totally  corrupt  politicians  at  its  head,  can  secede  and 
separate  peaceably  ?  Blot  out  the  sun  from  the  firma- 
ment of  heaven,  and  then  tell  us  that  we  still  enjoy 
light  and  heat !  Annihilate  the  Constitution  of  these 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  33 

United  States,  dissolve  this  glorious  Union,  riddle 
the  'Star-Spangled  Banner'  of  our  liberty,  peace,  and 
safety  into  infinite  fragments,  and  then,  0  madman ! 
point  us  to  -the  goal  of  peace  and  safety ! 

"Was  there  an  amicable  secession  and  a  peaceable 
separation  of  the  National  Democratic  Convention  at 
Charleston?  Was  there  an  amicable  secession  and  a 
peaceable  separation  at  the  adjourned  Democratic  Con- 
vention in  Baltimore?  Do  the  parties  manifest  an 
amicable  and  pacific  spirit  towards  each  other  now  ? 
If  there  has  ever  been  a  time  since  the  organization  of 
this  Government  when  the  element  of  brotherly  love 
and  patriotism  should  do  its  work  in  cementing  the 
hearts  of  brethren  and  uniting  all  to  the  Constitution 
of  our  blessed  country,  now  is  the  time.  Yes,  now, 
when  the  storm  is  gathering,  and  the  awful  cloud 
looms  up  in  terrible  grandeur,  threatening  sudden  and 
universal  destruction  to  us  all,  to  be  divided  among 
ourselves  and  act  with  hostility  the  one  to  the  other 
is  an  awful  sin  against  God,  our  country,  our  families, 
our  wives  and  children,  the  whole  world,  and  ourselves. 

"That  civil  war  will  be  the  necessary,  legitimate, 
and  unconditional  result  of  a  dissolution  of  this 
Union,  no  reflecting,  well-informed  mind  can  question 
for  a  moment.  Nor  is  this  all.  The  work  of  war  and 
death  once  commenced,  the  spirit  will  diffuse  itself 
everywhere  and  into  all  classes.  Kindle  the  fire,  and 
from  ten  thousand  sources  fuel  will  be  gathered,  to 
increase  the  raging  conflagration,  until  the  smoke  and 
flames  in  awful  volumes  shall  roll  heaven-high,  deso- 
lating every  thing  in  its  onward  course.  And,  more- 
over, it  should  be  borne  in  mind  that,  in  the  event  of 
a  dissolution  of  the  Union  and  civil  war,  thousands 


34  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

upon  thousands  will  naturally  ask  themselves  the  all- 
important  question,  'For  what  are  we  fighting.  For 
our  country?'  No:  we  have  no  country:  it  is  lost  in 
the  deep,  dark  vortex  of  political  corruption.  '  For 
what  are  we  fighting  ?  For  liberty  ?'  No :  the  canvas 
of  our  Stars  and  Stripes  is  torn  into  a  thousand  frag- 
ments and  wafted  to  the  four  winds  of  heaven,  and 
our  liberty  is  wrested  from  us.  '  Whom  are  we  fight- 
ing ?  A  foreign  enemy  ?'  No :  our  brothers,  our 
sons,  our  fathers,  our  own  countrymen.  '  What  shall 
we  gain  if  we  achieve  the  victory?  Liberty,  peace, 
prosperity,  and  happiness?'  No:  these  have  all  been 
violently  and  basely  wrested  from  us  by  despotic  poli- 
ticians, who,  as  soon  as  we  have  fought  their  battles 
and  gained  the  victory,  will  place  the  iron  heel  of  petty 
despotism  on  our  necks  and  will  grind  us  into  dust. 

"Are  these  considerations  calculated  to  nerve  the 
arm  of  the  warrior  to  strike  down  the  father,  the  son, 
the  brother,  and  the  citizen  ?  Answer  us,  will  you  ? 
In  the  Revolutionary  struggle  our  fathers  fought  for 
their  country  and  for  liberty.  In  a  struggle  such  as 
we  have  been  anticipating,  no  such  motives  can  fire  up 
the  soul  and  inspire  courage  in  the  actors.  Traitors 
and  deserters  by  thousands  will  spring  up  everywhere, 
and  those  who  are  permanently  located  and  have  pro- 
perty to  defend  and  interests  at  stake  will  find  them- 
selves surrounded  by  enemies  on  every  hand,  when  it 
will  be  too  late  to  avert  the  awful  ruin.  Remember 
this,  you  who  would  damn  the  purest  form  of  govern- 
ment that  has  ever  existed,  and  the  happiest  country 
the  world  has  ever  known. 

"If  the  Democratic  parties  will  not  unite  with  each 
other  and  defeat  the  Black  Republican  party,  we  would 


.     THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  35 

then  advise  the  Unionists  and  any  one  of  the  Demo- 
cratic parties  to  unite  on  one  man,  and,  if  possible,  move 
heaven  and  earth  to  secure  his  election,  and  thus  defeat 
the  Black  Republicans. 

"We  are  asked  if  under  any  circumstances  we 
would  vote  for  Bell.  We  answer  yes.  If  there 
shall  be  one  chance  in  nine  hundred  and  ninety-nine 
thousand  of  his  election  over  Lincoln,  we  will  go  our 
whole  soul  for  him.  'But  he  is  not.  a  Democrat.'  No 
matter  whether  he  has  the  name  of  Democrat  or  not. 
Is  he  a  sound  constitutional  man  ?  Will  his  election 
calm  the  boiling  whirlpool  of  political  agitation  and 
strife,  and  secure  the  salvation  of  the  Union  ?  What 
citizen,  we  ask,  who  loves  his  country,  would  refuse  to 
vote  for  such  a  man  simply  because  he  has  not  the  name 
Democrat  f 

"Democrat!  Who  are  Democrats?  And  where  are 
they?  Suppose  we  vote  for  Breckinridge ?  He  is  a 
Democrat.  Then  the  Douglas  party  would  denounce 
us  as  a  disunionist.  Suppose  we  vote  for  Douglas  ?  He 
is  a  Democrat.  Then  the  Breckinridge  party  would 
denounce  us  as  an  Abolitionist.  So,  under  such  cir- 
cumstances, what  are  we  to  do?  '  What  are  we  to  do ?' 
We  shall  do  just  as  we  please,  and  ask  no  man  any 
odds :  that's  the  '  upshot'  of  the  whole  affair.  Our 
country  first,  last,  and  forever !  And  may  laurels, 
imperishable  as  the  duration  of  eternity,  wreathe  the 
brow  of  him  who  shall  be  instrumental  in  its  salvation ! 
May  God  in  mercy  lend  a  helping  hand  to  the  party 
that  is  working  for  the  peace,  prosperity,  and  salvation 
of  our  country,  the  blessed  nursing  mother  of  us  all ! 

"Finally,  'suppose  Lincoln  shall  be  elected:  what 
then?'  Let  him  take  his  seat,  and,  if  he  act  well  his 


36  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

part,  continue  until  his  term  expires.  If  he  shall  violate 
his  constitutional  rights,  let  him  be  dealt  with  accord- 
ingly. What  else  can  be  done  ?" 

And  now,  reader,  we  must  close  this  chapter,  having 
extended  our  remarks  on  this  subject  far  beyond  what 
we  intended;  but  it  is  a  subject  which  fires  up  our  whole 
soul.  What  is  life  without  a  happy,  peaceful  home? 
And  how  can  this  be  enjoyed  without  a  happy,  peaceful 
country?  It  cannot.  But  we  must  close,  and  leave 
other  questions  for  future  chapters. 

We  urged  &  fusion  of  the  Bell  and  Douglas  parties 
because  there  was  no  material  issue  of  any  important 
character  between  them  so  far  as  we  could  observe.  They 
seemed  to  harmonize  throughout.  The  Douglas  electors 
argued  that  he  was  an  uncompromising  Union  man, — 
that  he  was  the  regular  nominee  of  the  National  Demo- 
cratic party, — that  he  had  done  more,  suffered  more, 
and  had  been  more  reviled  for  the  support  he  had  given 
to  the  South  than  any  other  living  man.  The  only 
objection  to  his  political  principles  appeared  to  be  his 
devotion  to  what  was  termed  "  Squatter  Sovereignty." 
He  was  eulogized  by  the  Bell  electors,  and  Bell  was 
lauded  by  the  Douglas  electors.  Hence  it  seemed 
strange  to  us  that  these  two  parties  would  not  coalesce 
for  the  sake  of  saving  the  Union;  especially  when  the 
electors  of  both  these  parties  denounced  the  Breckin- 
ridge  party  as  disunionists. 

The  electors  of  the  Breckinridge  party  in  Virginia 
indignantly  repelled  the  charge  of  being  disunionists, 
unless  "in  the  event  of  certain  contingencies,"  which, 
in  plain  English,  simply  meant,  If  Lincoln  is  elected  then 
we  will  secede;  or,  unless  we  are  successful,  we  will 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  37 

break  up  the  Government.  They  were  exceedingly 
cautious  on  this  question,  for  fear  the  party  might  lose 
influence.  Yancey  and  Newton  had  already  avowed 
themselves  as  being  disunionists,  but  they  were  "  iso- 
lated exceptions ;"  they  were  by  no  means  the  proper 
and  fair  "  exponents"  of  the  party.  It  was  our  devo- 
tion to  the  Union,  and  our  very  soul's  desire  that  our 
country  might  be  saved,  that  influenced  us  to  urge  a 
fusion  of  any  two  or  of  all  three  of  these  parties.  We 
felt  that  we  were  willing  to  make  any  sacrifice  for  the 
salvation  of  the  country,  and  we  thought  that  others 
ought  to  do  the  same.  They  think  so,  too,  now. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

THE  "NIGGER!"  "NIGGER!"   "NIGGER!" — WAR-CRY  FOR 
POLITICAL  PURPOSES — POLITICIANS  GREAT  KNAVES,  ETC. 

ETC. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  Septem- 
ber 13,  1860,  under  the  head  of  "Random  Thoughts," 
we  wrote  and  published  the  following : — 

"  We  are  tired,  disgusted,  and  sickened  out  with  this 
'  nigger'  question.  In  every  political  speech,  in  every 
newspaper,  at  the  corner,  of  every  street,  in  social  circles, 
at  churches,  in  prayer-meetings,  in  parlors,  in  kitchens, 
in  workshops,  and  barber-shops,  and  everywhere  else 
where  two  or  three  are  met  together,  the  '  nigger'  topic 
is  first,  last,  and  forever.  We  want  a  stop  put  to  it. 
Can  it  be  done  ?  We  trust  in  God  that  this  question 

4 


38  THE   CONSPIKACY   UNVEILED. 

will  soon  be  settled  and  silenced  forever.  Men  talk 
about  it;  boys  talk  about  it;  women  talk  about  it;  girls 
talk  about  it;  negroes  talk  about  it;  and  everybody 
talks  about  it ;  and  they  talk  everywhere,  without  pru- 
dence or  any  sort  of  discretion  whatever. 

"If  we  had  talked,  when  a  boy,  as  everybody  talks 
now  on  this  subject,  if  our  voice  could  not  have  been 
silenced  in  any  other  way,  we  verily  believe  our  tongue 
would  have  been  pulled  out  of  our  mouth.  The  times 
have  changed,  and  the  people  have  changed,  and  it 
seems  that  the  very  seasons  themselves  have  changed, 
and  the  whole  world  appears  to  be  undergoing  changes. 

"Some  say  that  all  the  noise  that  has  been  made  and 
is  now  being  made  about  dissolving  the  Union  is  '  child's 
talk/ — that  there  is  no  danger  of  a  dissolution  of  the 
Union, — that  the  cry  of  dissolution  of  the  Union  has 
been  gotten  up  for  political  purposes.  Is  it  possible  ? 
Can  it  be  possible  that  all  this  strife,  and  war,  and 
noise,  and  excitement  all  over  the  country  is  gotten  up 
by  politicians  for  political  ends?  If  this  be  true,  poli- 
ticians are  a  set  of  greater  knaves  and  scoundrels  than 
we  had  even  supposed.  Whether  they  design  the  dis- 
solution of  the  Union  or  not,  or  whether  the  Union  will 
be  dissolved  or  not,  their  course  of  conduct  is  working 
fearful  results  all  over  our  country. 

"If  there  be  no  danger  of  a  dissolution  of  the  Union, 
then  great  men  and  statesmen,  the  leaders  of  the  masses 
of  the  people,  have  made  a  long,  loud,  terrible,  and 
thundering  fuss,  simply  to  ignore  their  claim  to  public 
confidence  in  all  time  to  come.  They  merit  the  execra- 
tions of  a  brave,  intelligent,  free,  and  patriotic  people. 

"  Was  the  John  Brown  raid  a  political  stratagem  ?  Is 
the  Texas  excitement  a  political  trick  ?  Are  all  the 


.     THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  39 

insurrectionary  moves,  all  the  rebellions  and  murders, 
which  have  taken  place  all  over  the  South,  political 
manceuvrings  to  dupe  and  deceive  the  good  and  quiet 
citizens  of  our  country  ?  Who  believes  it  ?  Who 
can  believe  it  ?  Be  not  deceived,  fellow-citizens.  That 
there  is  danger, — imminent  danger, — no  man  of  sense 
can  deny  !  Yes,  there  is  danger,  and  a  fearful  danger, 
of  precipitating  this  country,  this  whole  country,  this 
country  of  our  forefathers,  this  country  of  ours,  this 
country  which  we  had  hoped  to  bequeath  to  our  chil- 
dren, into  one  of  the  most  terribly  awful  revolutions 
the  world  has  ever  witnessed  !  Yes  :  and  the  sin  of  it 
all  will  fall  on  the  heads  of  corrupt  politicians  and 
designing  preachers,  who  have  been,  and  now  are, 
leading  the  great  masses  of  the  people  captive  at  their 
will !  Is  not  this  so  ?  Think !  will  you  ? 

"  Some  say  the  design  of  the  cotton  States  is  to  dis- 
solve the  Union  at  all  hazards,  and  reopen  the  African 
slave-trade.  Now,  reader,  mark  what  we  say.  If 
this  Union  be  dissolved  and  a  Southern  Confederacy 
formed,  the  cotton  States  will  soon  find  that  they  have 
already  as  many  negroes  as  they  want, — as  many  as 
they  can  safely  manage.  Eemember  this,  will  you? 
The  institution  of  African  slavery  and  the  prosperity 
and  glory  of  the  South  are  destined  to  fall  together : 
they  are  doomed! 

"  We  are  gravely  told  by  politicians  that  this  whole 
question  of  intervention  and  non-intervention  by  Con- 
gress is  simply  a  political  abstraction, — a  mere  politi- 
cal dogma.  Is  it  possible  that  pure,  honest-hearted, 
patriotic  politicians  will  plunge  their  whole  country 
into  fatal  revolution  on  a  mere  political  abstraction, — • 
a  worthless,  political  dogma  ?  Is  it  possible  that  they 


40  THE  CONSPIEACY  UNVEILED. 

will  even  hazard  their  country's  welfare — her  final  des- 
tiny— on  an  abstraction,  a  useless  dogma?  Of  what 
practical  importance  is  the  Congressional  intervention 
and  non-intervention  questiion  at  present?  If  this 
whole  question  be  nothing  more  than  an  abstraction,  a 
mere  political  dogma,  why  so  much  fuss  about  no- 
thing ? 

"If  there  be,  in  fact,  the  danger  of  a  dissolution  of 
the  Union,  as  anticipated  by  many  in  the  event  of  the 
election  of  Mr.  Lincoln,  would  it  not  be  patriotic  in 
two  of  the  three  candidates  to  withdraw  their  names 
from  the  contest,  entirely  ?  Would  not  such  a  course 
immortalize  them  through  all  time  in  the  hearts  of  the 
American  people  ?  Suppose  Douglas  was  to  withdraw 
his  name  from  the  contest,  and  say,  '  Fellow-citizens, 
I  fear  that  by  having  so  many  candidates  in  the  field 
we  shall  all  defeat  ourselves  and  elect  a  common 
enemy,  and  thereby  hazard  the  safety  and  salvation 
of  the  Union.  Therefore  I  withdraw  my  name,  and 
shall  throw  all  my  influence  on  the  strongest  candidate, 
— whether  he  be  Bell  or  Breckinridge, — and  thus  try 
to  defeat  our  common  enemy.'  An  act  so  magnani- 
mous and  patriotic,  at  such  a  crisis  as  the  present, 
would  immortalize  Douglas,  and  make  the  people  love 
him,  whether  they  had  wished  to  do  so  or  not.  If  Mr. 
Douglas,  Breckinridge,  or  Bell  were  to  act  thus,  their 
election  in  1864  and  1868 — first  the  one  and  then  the 
other — would  be  almost  certain,  should  they  live  and 
run  for  the  Presidency.  It  would  not  be  necessary  for 
them  to  make  electioneering  speeches.  The  people 
would  speak  for  them  at  the  polls. 

"No  matter  who  is  elected  President  of  these  United 
States,  it  is  not  necessary  that  the  Union  shall  be 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  41 

divided.  In  the  event  of  the  election  of  Mr.  Lincoln, 
suppose  the  Eepresentatives  of  any  of  the  States  were 
to  say,  '  We  won't  serve.'  Then,  what?  Then,  let  the 
people  elect  others  who  will  serve.  True,  it  might  throw 
things  into  a  state  of  temporary  confusion.  But  what 
of  that  ?  It  would  be  nothing  in  comparison  to  a  disso- 
lution of  the  Union.  One  thing  is  reduced  to  a  cer- 
tainty :  if  all  three  of  the  candidates — Bell,  Breckin- 
ridge,  and  Douglas — remain  in  the  field,  neither  one 
of  the  three  can  be  elected  by  the  people.  Therefore, 
all  the  stump-speaking  and  time  and  labor  lost  by  them 
and  their  friends  are  just  so  much  thrown  away." 

The  result  of  the  election  is  well  known  to  the 
American  people,  and  the  fate  of  the  three  opposing 
candidates — Bell,  Breckinridge,  and  Douglas — is  also 
well  known  to  the  American  people.  Poor  Douglas — 
with  all  his  natural  and  acquired  abilities,  with  all 
his  devoted  patriotism  and  fidelity  to  the  South — has 
fallen.  His  country  has  lost  one  of  her  most  talented 
and  patriotic  sons.  Peace  to  his  ashes,  and  glory  to  his 
memory  I 

Bell  and  Breckinridge  have  both  turned  traitors  to 
their  country;  and  their  names  will  go  down  to  pos- 
terity steeped  in  national  treason  and  covered  with 
political  infamy. 


42  THE  CONSPIKACT  UNVEILED. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

TEEEIBLE  EEVOLUTION  PEEDICTED — FUSION  OF  POLITICAL 
PAETIES  UEGED — WHY  THE  AUTHOE  ATTENDS  POLITICAL 
MEETINGS — INFEENAL  PLOT  OF  TEEASON — AEE  WISE, 
SMITH,  SEDDON,  ETC.,  TEAITOES,  ETC.? — SEEVILE  INSUE- 
EECTIONS  PEEDICTED,  ETC.  ETC. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  Sep- 
tember 27, 1860,  under  the  head  of  "  Eandom  Thoughts 
Shot  at  a  Venture/'  we  wrote  the  following  leading 
editorial : — 

"  Great  God,  reader,  we  are  astonished  beyond  mea- 
sure !  The  whole  world  is  rolling  on  through  immea- 
surable space,  and  all  nature,  animate  and  inanimate, 
rational  and  irrational,  the  whole  body  politic,  and 
every  particle,  separately  and  singly,  seem  convulsed 
from  centre  to  circumference. 

"  That  the  whole  world  is  on  the  fearful  brink  of  a 
terribly  sublime  revolution,  we  do  not  entertain  a 
doubt.  As  to  the  results  of  the  maddening  question 
which  is  now  agitating  every  heart  in  this  great  and 
grand  country  of  ours,  the  least  we  can  do  is  simply  to 
give  our  opinion,  as  many  of  our  readers  have  earnestly 
solicited  us  to  do.  This,  in  part,  is  our  apology  for 
the  matter  contained  in  this  chapter  of  'Eandom 
Thoughts.' 

"  To  begin  : — There  are  now  four  candidates  before 
the  American  people  begging  popular  suffrage  for  the 


.     THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  43 

Presidency  of  these  United  States.  The  friends  of 
Lincoln,  the  Black  Republican  candidate,  are  moving 
heaven  and  earth  to  secure  his  election.  We  think  it 
more  than  probable,  unless  a  fusion  of  other  par- 
ties take  place,  that  Lincoln  will  be  elected  by  the 
popular  vote  of  the  people.  Neither  Bell,  Breckin- 
ridge,  nor  Douglas  can  be  elected  by  the  popular  vote 
of  the  people,  if  all  three  candidates  remain  in  the 
field.  This  is  a  fixed  fact,  which  the  most  obtuse  intel- 
lect cannot  mistake.  If,  therefore,  neither  Bell,  Douglas, 
nor  Breckinridge  can  be  elected  by  the  people  if  all 
three  continue  candidates,  and  if  these  parties  actually 
believe  that  the  election  of  Lincoln  will  consummate 
a  dissolution  of  the  Union,  why,  as  patriots  and  friends 
of  the  Union,  do  they  not  unite  their  influence  on  one 
man,  and  thus  defeat  Lincoln  and  save  the  Union  ? 
They  remind  us  of  certain  stubborn,  refractory  persons 
who  would  break  up  and  destroy  the  peace  and  har- 
mony of  heaven  itself,  unless  they  can  have  things 
their  own  way.  What  pleasure  can  it  be  to  all  three 
of  these  parties  simply  to  defeat  one  another  ?  They'll 
'cut  off  their  noses  to  spite  their  faces.'  They'll 
achieve  great  victories  and  win  immortal  honors,  will 
they  ?  Mark  what  we  say.  If  they  persist  in  their 
reckless,  ruinous  course,  the  career  of  their  political 
glory  will  wind  up  at  the  close  of  the  present  Presi- 
dential canvass, — and  that,  too,  with  the  election  of  Mr. 
Lincoln  !  Who  will  hereafter  trust  men  who,  without 
any  just  cause,  will  jeopardize  the  peace,  harmony,  and 
salvation  of  a  whole  nation  ?  None  but  madmen  ! 

"  '  Why/  we  are  asked,  'do  we  attend  political  meet- 
ings?' First,  because  we  feel  deeply  interested  in  the 
final  result  of  this  political  struggle,  and  wish  to 


44:  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

thoroughly  understand  the  principles  and  true  positions 
of  the  parties.  Secondly,  because  we  wish  to  be  able 
to  advise  our  readers  correctly,  which  we  cannot  do  if 
we  are  ignorant  on  these  subjects  ourself.  Thirdly, 
because  we  love  to  hear  'smart'  men  'talk/  whether 
we  agree  with  them  or  not. 

"  'Well,  what's  the  difference  between  them?  What's 
the  great  bone  of  contention?'  What?  Why,  the 
almost  invisible  shade  of  a  shadow, — intervention)  or 
non-intervention  ! 

"  Congress  cannot  constitutionally  legislate  slavery 
into  a  State  or  Territory,  nor  can  she  legislate  it  out. 
She  can  only  protect  it  where  it  exists  by  the  organic 
law  of  the  State  or  Territory.  Congress  cannot  legis- 
late slavery  into  the  State  of  Ohio,  nor  can  she  legis- 
late it  out  of  Virginia.  It  is  all  a  '  fuss  kicked  up' 
about  nothing.  There  is  not  a  single  Federal  question 
or  principle  of  any  importance  introduced  into  the 
canvass  by  any  one  of  the  parties  as  an  issue  between 
them. 

"  The  great  question  is  this : — Shall  the  South  continue 
her  'social  existence'  or  not?  In  other  words,  shall 
the  institution  of  slavery  be  perpetuated,  and  shall 
slave  territory  be  extended,  or  not  ?  We  have  listened 
to  able  addresses  from  Douglas,  Breckinridge,  and 
Bell  electors,  and  have  tried  to  analyze  the  specific 
difference  between  them  all.  The  Bell  and  Douglas 
men  seem  to  harmonize  throughout.  Bell  electors 
eulogize  Douglas  to  the  very  heavens,  but  charge  the 
Breckinridge  party  with  the  awful  sin  of  being  dis- 
unionists,  bent  and  determined  on  breaking  up  and 
dissolving  this  glorious  Confederacy  of  States.  Douglas 


.     THE  SOUTH  SACEIFICED.  45 

electors  charge  on  the  Breckinridge  party  the  same 
design. 

"Do  the  Douglas  and  Bell  parties  actually  believe  in 
their  hearts,  or  do  they  honestly  believe,  that  the  Breck- 
inridge party  is  composed  of  disunionists  ?  Or  is  this 
a  political  stratagem  to  widen  the  breach  between  the 
Douglas  and  Breckinridge  parties  for  the  purpose  of 
so  far  weakening  the  Breckinridge  party  as  to  defeat 
Breckinridge  in  Virginia  and  to  secure  the  State  for 
Bell  ?  Every  vote  that  shall  be  cast  for  Douglas  will 
weaken  the  Breckinridge  party,  and  give  strength  to 
Bell.  Why?  Because  there  is  no  possible  chance  for 
Douglas  to  gain  Virginia.  Why,  then,  throw  away 
votes  on  him  ? 

"Why  will  not  the  Douglas  men,  if  they  are  so  fear- 
ful of  a  dissolution  of  the  Union  and  believe  that  the 
object  and  aim  of  the  Breckinridge  party  is  to  break 
up  and  dissolve  the  Union,  unite  with  the  Bell  party 
at  once,  and  make  sure  of  his  election  so  far  as  the 
vote  of  Virginia  is  concerned  ?  And,  again,  why  will 
not  the  Bell  party  unite  with  the  Douglas  party,  if 
they  have  the  exalted  opinion  of  Douglas  which  they 
say  they  have?  In  either  case,  the  vote  of  Virginia 
would  be  cast  for  a  sound  conservative,  constitutional 
candidate,  according  to  the  acknowledgments  of  each 
one  of  these  parties. 

"  Why  is  it,  then,  in  fearful  and  critical  times  like  the 
present,  that  these  two  parties,  harmonizing  as  they  do, 
will  not  fuse  at  once,  and  set  the  noble  example  for 
other  sister  States  to  follow  ? 

"Look  at  it,  reader,  will  you  ?  If  the  Bell  and  Doug- 
las parties  throughout  the  United  States  would  unite 
either  on  Bell  or  Douglas,  they  could  and  certainly 


46  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

would  defeat  the  '  disunionists'  of  the  South  and  the 
Black  Eepublicans  of  the  North.     Will  they  do  it  ? 

"  If  they  see  the  deep,  dark,  '  hellish'  plot  to  dissolve 
the  Union,  and  can  defeat  the  'infernal'  design  of 
these  'black-hearted  traitors/  and  will  not  do  it,  are 
they  any  better  than  the  disunionists  themselves  ?  An 
enemy  has  our  infant  child  in  his  hands,  preparing  to 
precipitate  it  down  an  awful  precipice;  we  have  the 
power  to  arrest  the  enemy  and  save  our  child  from 
ruin,  but  refuse  to  do  it :  are  we  any  better  than  he 
who  actually  commits  the  deed  ? 

"  Look  at  it,  will  you  ?  Here  are  two  large  political 
parties,  each  avowing  that  they  believe  a  third  political 
party  in  their  very  midst  is  plotting  and  scheming  a 
conspiracy  against  our  common  country,  which,  if  con- 
summated, will  inevitably  involve  all  parties  and  our 
whole  country  in  irretrievable  ruin,  and  these  two 
parties  by  uniting  their  undivided  forces  and  influence 
can  defeat  the  whole  scheme  and  save  all  parties  and 
the  whole  country  from  ruin;  and  still  they  refuse  to 
do  it !  Can  they  be  sincere  in  what  they  say  ?  If  so, 
can  they  be  regarded  as  patriots  ? 

" Think,  will  you?  This  is  a  grave  subject, — one 
with  which  no  man  can  trifle  with  impunity.  We  say 
nothing  against  either  of  these  two  parties.  We  look 
at  the  whole  subject  impartially,  free  from  all  prejudice, 
and  we  earnestly  hope  our  readers  will  do  the  same. 
However  much  we  may  admire  either  Bell  or  Douglas, 
or  both,  as  statesmen,  we  love  and  admire  our  country 
more. 

"But  is  it  a  fixed  fact,  is  the  case  clearly  made  out, 
that  the  Breckinridge  party  are  determined  on  dis- 
solving the  Union  ?  If  so,  can  it  be  possible  that  such 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  47 

men  as  Governor  Wise,  Governor  Smith,  Hunter,  Sed- 
den,  and  a  host  of  others  whom  we  could  name,  are 
ignorant  of  the  deep-laid  scheme  to  dissolve  the  Union  ? 
If  they  are  not  ignorant  of  the  '  infernal'  plot,  and 
know  it  to  exist,  can  it  be  possible  that  they  will  be- 
come accomplices  in  a  work  which,  if  accomplished, 
will  damn  them  politically,  ruin  them  financially,  and 
annihilate  their  social  existence  ?  Is  it  possible  that 
they  are  such  consummate  fools  as  not  to  be  able  to  see 
the  results  ?  and,  if  they  see  them,  can  they  be  so  wicked 
and  reckless  as  to  persist  in  a  course  which  must  in- 
evitably end  in  death,  and  the  common  ruin  of  us  all, 
and  the  ruin  of  our  whole  country? 

"Look  at  it,  will  you?  If  the  cotton  States  are  so 
blind  and  infatuated  as  to  believe  it  would  be  to  their 
financial  interest  to  dissolve  the  Union  and  establish  a 
Southern  Confederacy  and  reopen  the  African  slave- 
trade,  it  cannot  possibly  be  to  the  interest  of  Virginia. 
So  far  from  it,  it  would  involve  her  in  universal  and 
irretrievable  bankruptcy.  If  cotton-planters  could 
obtain  laboring  -  hands  from  Africa  for  one  hundred 
dollars  per  head,  they  would  never  think  of  paying 
Virginians  from  five  hundred  to  two  thousand  dollars 
per  head  for  laborers  !  Think  of  that,  will  you  ?  Vir- 
ginians have  no  large  cotton,  rice,  and  sugar  planta- 
tions to  cultivate.  What  then  becomes  of  her  negroes  ? 
And  they  increase  like  rabbits !  Where  will  you  send 
them  ?  Nowhere ;  for  there  will  be  no  market  for 
them.  What  can  you  get  for  them  ?  Comparatively 
nothing.  They  shall  be  sold,  and,  in  fact,  no  man  shall 
buy  them.  The  insignificant  sum  which  they  would 
command  would  not  be  regarded  as  any  price  at  all. 

"  Think,  will  you  ?     In  case  of  insubordination,  re- 


48  THE   CONSPIEACY   UNVEILED. 

bellion,  and  insurrection,  what  would  be  the  result? 
The  whole  of  the  cotton  States  would  be  flooded  with 
transported  Africans  and  native  negroes,  and  there 
would  be,  in  all  probability,  in  many  sections  fifty,  if 
not  one  hundred,  negroes  for  every  white  man.  Then, 
what?  Is  the  reader  so  blind  as  not  to  see,  what? 
'Send  for  help/  Where?  To  the  North?  Think 
you  that  the  North  would  come  to  the  rescue  of  the 
South  in  such  emergencies  to  suppress  negro  insurrec- 
tions ?  No  :  there  would  be  no  help  obtained  from  any 
of  the  free,  States.  This  is  a  fixed  fact.  '  Send  to 
Virginia.'  The  idea  is  ludicrous!  Send  to  Virginia 
for  help,  when  she  is  crowded  with  like  enemies  and 
subject  to  like  dangers?  What  man  of  sense  and 
feeling  would  leave  his  own  wife  and  children  unpro- 
tected to  go  to  the  rescue  of  strangers  abroad?  Pause 
and  think,  reader !  This  is  a  terribly  fearful  subject 
to  contemplate ! 

"  Nor  is  this  all.  Men  living  in  the  same  counties 
and  adjacent  counties  would  not  leave  their  own 
houses  willingly  to  go  to  aid  others,  knowing  that 
their  own  families  were  unprotected  and  in  danger 
every  hour.  We  are  giving  no  fancy  sketch,  nor  false 
coloring  to  this  subject.  "We  are  only  stating  facts, 
which  will  certainly  be  realized  in  the  event  of  a  dis- 
solution of  the  Union. 

"  '  But  we  have  the  fullest  confidence  in  our  negroes.' 
You  have!  Well,  then,  we  are  frank  to  confess  that 
we  have  not.  '  Oh,'  say  some,  '  our  negroes  are 
loyal :  they  would  die  by  us  and  for  us/  Yes  :  think, 
will  you  ?  Jones's  negroes  would  not  kill  Jones,  but 
they  despise  Smith,  and  will  murder  him ;  and  Smith's 
negroes  would  not  take  Smith's  life,  but  they  despise 


•     THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  49 

Jones,  and  will  murder  him  and  his  family,  and  burn 
up  his  property.  Do  you  not  see?  These  horrible 
tragedies  will  be  acted  out  if  the  Union  be  dissolved. 

"'But  this  is  all  fancy-work.'  Dissolve  the  Union, 
and  you  will  soon  see  whether  it  is  fancy  or  reality. 
The  fact  is,  there  is  no  confidence  to  be  placed  in  the 
negroes  at  such  times  and  under  such  circumstances. 
And  the  South,  instead  of  bringing  more  and  more 
negroes  into  her  territories,  would  be  very  willing  to 
have  them  all  back  in  Africa  under  any  circumstances. 
Remember  this! 

"Think,  will  you?  Precisely  in  proportion  to  the 
increase  of  negroes  and  their  decline  in  value  would 
the  labor  of  white  men  decrease.  Who  would  give  a 
white  man  one  hundred  dollars  per  annum  to  work  his 
farm,  if  he  could  get  a  negro  man  for  fifty  dollars  per 
annum  to  do  the  same  work  ?  No  one.  As  the  coun- 
try would  become  glutted  with  negroes,  the  laboring 
class  of  white  men  would  be  forced  to' seek  new  homes. 

"Again,  much  reliance  seems  by  many  to  be  placed 
in  laboring  white  men,  in  case  of  danger,  who  never 
have  been,  and  who  never  expect  to  be,  the  owners  of 
slaves.  So  far  as  the  fidelity  to  the  South  (or  to  the 
institution  of  slavery)  is  concerned  of  this  class  of  men, 
we  are  bold  to  confess  that  we  have  but  little  faith  in 
them  when  it  comes  to  fighting  about  negroes.  They 
will  be  for  taking  care  of  themselves,  and  will  leave 
slave-holders  to  defend  themselves  as  best  they  can,  in 
the  hour  of  danger.  We  have  but  little  confidence  in 
the  great  majority  of  this  class  of  the  people  'of  the 
South  in  a  war  for  the  .perpetuity  of  slavery  and  the 
extension  of  slave  territory.  Men  who  have  neither 
land  nor  negroes,  and  are  treated  and  looked  down  on 


50  THE  CONSPIBACY   UNVEILED. 

with  contempt  by  these  lordly  cotton,  rice,  and  sugar 
planters,  will  hardly  put  their  own  lives  in  danger  to 
protect  those  who  have  never  treated  them  with  even 
common  respect.  Eeader,  think,  will  you?  This  is  a 
practical  article.  No  theory  about  it. 

"  In  view  of  all  these  facts,  can  it  be  possible  that 
there  are  slave-holders  in  Virginia,  and  in  our  very 
midst,  who  are  working  for  a  dissolution  of  this  Union  ? 
If  they  wish  such  a  result,  they  certainly  cannot  be 
sane.  If,  therefore,  Breckinridge  men  in  Virginia  are 
disunionists,  for  God's  sake  let  them  openly  avow 
themselves.  We  say  nothing  against  either  the  Bell, 
Douglas,  or  Breckinridge  party,  nor  shall  we,  until 
we  perceive  their  ultimate  designs.  And  we  would 
advise  all  our  readers  not  to  be  too  hasty  in  jumping 
to  conclusions  and  committing  themselves  too  soon  in 
this  canvass. 

"Our  own  opinion  may  be  very  different  to-morrow, 
a  week,  or  a  month  hence,  from  what  it  is  to-day. 
We  have  neither  declared  ourself  for  Bell,  Douglas, 
nor  for  Breckinridge.  We  have  thrown  out  these 
hints  for  the  benefit  of  our  readers,  who  are  not  blessed 
with  the  facilities  of  reading  many  of  the  newspapers 
of  the  day.  As  we  have  said  before,  we  now  repeat, 
that,  if  we  vote  at  all,  we  shall  cast  our  vote  for  the 
man  whom  we  think  most  likely  to  carry  the  State  of 
Virginia,  and  thus  far  defeat  the  election  of  Mr, 
Lincoln. 

"As  to  our  opinion  about  Lincoln's  administration 
if  elected,  we  can  only  say  that  he  may,  or  he  may 
not,  discharge  the  duties  of  his^  office  to  the  satisfaction 
of  the  people  of  the  United  States.  A  nation's  eye 
will  be  upon  him  and  thoroughly  scan  his  everv  official 


THE   SOUTH   SACEIFICED.  51 

act.  Should  he  discharge  his  duties,  maintain  and 
enforce  the  Constitution,  it  will  be  the  duty  of  all 
parties  to  respect  his  administration,  although  they 
may  have  but  little  respect  for  the  man. 

"  And  now,  reader,  we  will  close  this  article  by  ear- 
nestly entreating  you  to  ponder  this  subject  tho- 
roughly. Let  passion  and  prejudice  find  no  resting- 
place  either  in  your  mind  or  heart.  Remember,  this  is 
a  subject  in  which  your  happiness  and  that  of  our 
whole  country  are  involved.  Say  not  that  you  will 
support  either  Bell,  Breckinridge,  or  Douglas,  under 
any  and  all  circumstances.  Remain  open  to  convic- 
tion until  the  very  day  before  the  election.  Learn  all 
you  can,  and,  when  you  cast  your  vote,  let  it  be  done 
rationally,  conscientiously,  patriotically,  fearlessly,  and 
manly,  and  then  if  things  do  not  turn  out  well  you 
will  have  the  peaceful  assurance  that  you  acted  as  you 
thought  for  the  best.  If  you  are  a  Douglas  or  a 
Breckinridge  Democrat,  and  find  that  neither  of  these 
men  can  carry  the  State,  and  that  chances  are  strong 
for  Bell,  then  secure  his  election  by  casting  your  vote 
for  him.  If,  however,  you  find  that  chances  are  strong 
against  him,  vote  for -the  next  strongest  man.  And 
BO  we  would  advise  the  Union  or  Bell  party.  This  is 
the  course  on  which  we  have  determined,  and  we, 
therefore,  advise  our  friends  to  do  likewise.  May 
God  bless  all  the  people,  and  save  our  country  for- 
ever!" 

It  will  be  observed  that  the  one  great  idea  and  grand 
object  with  us  was  the  preservation  of  the  Union. 
That  being  paramount  to  any  and  all  other  considera- 
tions, we  thought  every  thing  should  bend  and  yield  to 


52  TE[E  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

that,  All  the  electors  of  Bell,  Douglas,  and  Breck- 
inridge  denounced  Lincoln  as  a  "  black-hearted,  un- 
compromising Abolitionist,"  whose  object  and  aim  was, 
if  elected,  to  make  war  on  the  institutions  of  the  South, — 
that  his  long-cherished  object  was  to  abolish  slavery  in 
the  South.  Hence  our  uncompromising  opposition  to 
his  election.  The  disunionists  of  some  of  the  Southern 
States,  particularly  South  Carolina,  had  avowed  their 
determination  to  secede  from  the  Union  in  the  event 
of  the  election  of  Mr.  Lincoln.  This  the  Douglas  and 
Bell  parties  seemed  perfectly  to  understand,  and  they 
charged  this  design  upon  the  Breckinridge  party  in 
Virginia  during  the  Presidential  canvass.  But  the 
Breckinridge  electors  repelled  the  charge  as  a  political 
slander,  gotten  up  by  the  other  parties  out  of  which  to 
make  political  capital.  To  us  the  idea  seemed  so  pre- 
posterously absurd  and  suicidal  for  Virginia  to  secede, 
that  we  could  not  believe  that  such  men  as  Hunter, 
"Wise,  Smith,  Sedden,  &c.  &c.,  would  lend  their  influ- 
ence to  accomplish  a  work  so  ruinous,  so  damnable  to 
Virginia  and  every  interest  which  she  held  near  and 
dear  on  earth.  Hence  we  asked,  "  Can  it  be  possible 
that  such  men  as  Governor  Wise,  Governor  Smith, 
Hunter,  Sedden,  and  a  host  of  others  whom  we  could 
name,  are  ignorant  of  the  deep-laid  scheme  to  dissolve 
the  Union?  If  they  are  not  ignorant  of  the  'infernal' 
plot,  and  know  it  to  exist,  can  it  be  possible  that  they 
will  become  accomplices  in  a  work  which,  if  accom- 
plished, will  damn  them  politically,  ruin  them  finan- 
cially, and  annihilate  their  social  existence  ?  Is  it  pos- 
sible that  they  are  such  consummate  fools  as  not  to 
be  able  to  see  the  results?  And,  if  they  see  them,  can 
they  be  so  wicked  and  reckless  as  to  persist  in  a  course 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  53 

which  must  inevitably  end  in  death,  and  the  common 
ruin  of  us  all,  and  that  of  our  whole  country  ?" 

Subsequent  developments  convince  us  that  all  the 
leading  politicians  of  the  Breckinridge  party  at  the 
South  were  privy  to  the  "  infernal"  plot  of  conspiracy 
against  the  Kepublic,  and  had  leagued  together  to 
break  up  the  Government  in  the  event  that  they  were 
defeated  in  the  election  of  Breckinridge.  Had  Breck- 
inridge been  elected,  and  they  remained  in  office,  which 
they  certainly  would,  then  would  there  have  been  no 
secession,  no  revolution,  and  no  civil  war  at  the  present 
time.  Their  motto  was,  Rule  or  ruin. 

What  object  had  Floyd  in  view  when  sending  such 
vast  quantities  of  munitions  of  war  all  through  the 
Southern  States  ?  Was  he  not  preparing  the  South  for 
war  in  the  event  of  "  certain  contingencies"  ?  And 
were  not  the  leading  politicians  of  the  Breckinridge 
party  at  the  South  privy  to  the  object  and  designs  of 
his  actions  ?  Had  Floyd  no  advisers,  aiders,  nor  abet- 
tors in  this  vast  and  responsible  undertaking  ?  Did 
he  assume  the  whole  responsibility  himself,  having  no 
specific  object  in  view  but  simply  to  scatter  broadcast 
the  munitions  of  war  all  over  the  South  ?  Who  can 
admit  an  idea  so  supremely  absurd  ? 

The  "  infernal"  plot  of  treason  against  the  Eepublic 
was  long  meditated,  maturely  digested,  systematically 
planned,  ingeniously  infused  into  the  minds  and  hearts 
of  the  people,  and  simultaneously  acted  out  by  the 
arch-leaders  of  the  Gulf  States.  We  look  back  upon 
the  past,  and  analyze  this  whole  subject,  with  loathing 
and  disgust.  Oh,  the  depth  of  wickedness  developed 
in  this  infernal  plot  of  treason  against  the  Kepublic ! 

Strange  as  it  may  seem  to  the  reader,  because  of  our 


54:  THE'  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

devotion  to  the  Union  we  were  already  marked  by  some 
as  being  a  traitor  to  our  own  native,  our  own  beloved 
South.  Because  of  our  devotion  to  the  South,  and  the 
undying  love  we  had  for  Virginia,  the  State  of  our 
adoption,  we  so  earnestly  and  constantly  opposed  dis- 
union, and  the  damnable  political  heresy,  secession, 
We  knew  that  to  destroy  the  whole  was  to  destroy  all 
its  parts.  The  South  was  a  part,  and,  with  us?  a  very 
material  part,  of  the  Union ;  and  we  knew  that  to  de- 
stroy the  whole  Union  was  to  destroy  our  part  of  the 
Union.  And  hence  it  was  that  we  so  earnestly  and  con- 
stantly plead  against  the  destruction  of  the  Union.  If 
to  oppose  traitors,  and  expose  treason  against  our  be- 
loved country,  constitute  one  a  traitor  to  the  South, 
then  we  plead  guilty  to  the  charge.  It  is  useless  to 
say  that  our  devotion  to  the  Union,  and  our  untiring 
efforts  to  save  the  South,  and  especially  Virginia,  from 
ruin,  cost  us  much.  Patronage  went  from  us  like 
drifted  snow  beneath  the  rays  of  a  vertical  sun.  But 
we  heeded  it  not.  "We  felt  willing  to  sacrifice  every 
thing,  and  life  itself,  if  necessary,  so  that  our  country 
might  be  saved.  And,  so  help  us  God,  we  had  rather 
be  a  refugee,  as  we  now  are,  from  every  local  interest 
on  earth,  with  all  the  odium  of  traitors  heaped  upon 
us,  than  to  be  Jeff  Davis,  with  all  the  laurels  that 
shall  ever  wreath  his  brow,  and  all  the  wealth  of  the 
whole  Southern  Confederacy.  "We  love  our  country, 
our  whole  country,  and  the  South  in  particular ;  and 
for  our  country,  and  our  particular  part  of  it,  we  are 
now  writing. 

"  Much  reliance  seems  by  many  to  be  placed  in  la- 
boring white  men,  in  case  of  danger,  who  nevo.r  have 


THE  SOUTH  SACKIFICED.  55 

been  and  never  expect  to  be  the  owners  of  slaves.  So 
far  as  the  fidelity  to  the  South  (or  the  institution  oi 
slavery)  is  concerned,  of  this  class  of  men,  we  are  bold 
to  confess  that  we  have  but  little  faith  in  them  when  it 
comes  to  fighting  about  negroes.  They  will  be  for 
taking  care  of  themselves,  and  will  leave  slave-holders 
to  defend  themselves  as  best  they  can,  in  the  hour  of 
danger.  We  have  but  little  confidence  in  the  great 
majority  of  this  class  of  the  people  of  the  South  in  a 
war  for  the  perpetuity  of  slavery  and  the  extension  of 
slave  territory.  Men  who  have  neither  land  nor  ne- 
groes, and  are  treated  and  looked  down  on  with  con- 
tempt by  these  lordly  cotton,  rice,  and  sugar  planters, 
will  hardly  put  their  own  lives  in  danger  to  protect 
those  who  have  never  treated  them  with  even  common 
respect." 

We  deem  it  necessary  to  make  a  few  remarks  in 
explanation  of  the  above,  lest  our  views  should  be  mis- 
construed by  the  reader.  We  have  never  questioned 
the  loyalty  and  patriotism  of  the  poor  class  of  white 
men  in  the  South,  nor  their  devotion  to  their  section 
of  country.  That  they  are  as  true  patriots,  and  are  as 
much  devoted  to  their  country,  as  the  richer  class  of 
citizens,  we  suppose  none  will  deny.  But  to  fight  and 
die  for  one's  country,  is  one  thing  ;  and  to  fight  and  die 
for  the  institution  of  African  slavery,  is  quite  another 
thing,  and  especially  with'  those  who  have  but  little  or 
no  interest  in  its  perpetuity,  or  the  extension  of  its 
territory. 

In  our  calculations,  above  stated,  we  were  not  mis- 
taken. 

"  How  is  it,  then,  that  so  many  poor  men  are  in  the 


56  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

Southern  army  ?"  Thousands  of  them  are  not  there 
of  choice.  In  the  commencement  of  the  making  up  of 
and  the  organizing  of  the  Southern  army,  men  were 
told  that  their  services  would  only  be  required  for  a 
few  months ;  that,  in  fact,  there  would  be  no  war, 
and,  to  make  the  most  of  it,  it  would  be  nothing  more 
than  a  holiday-frolic.  Others  were  organized  as  Home- 
Guards,  with  assurances  given  to  them  that  they  should 
never  leave  their  own  neighborhoods  or  counties,  and, 
in  the  event  of  war  in  reality,  they  would  not  be 
pressed  into  service,  being  already  members  of  com- 
panies for  home-protection.  Thousands  had  no  employ- 
ment, and,  as  a  matter  of  necessity,  were  forced  into 
the  army  to  keep  from  starvation.  Others  were  told 
that,  if  they  had  to  leave  their  homes  at  all,  it  would 
only  be  for  a  short  period ;  that  they  should  not  go  out 
of  their  States,  and  that  they  should  have  the  privi- 
lege of  visiting  their  homes  every  few  weeks,  and  that 
the  travel  would  be  at  Government  expense  and  would 
cost  them  nothing. 

At  length,  when  the  appearances  of  war  in  the 
spring  of  1861  became  more  and  more  palpable,  and 
the  militia  were  ordered  out  in  Virginia,  thousands 
were  persuaded  to  volunteer  to  escape  being  drafted ; 
as  volunteers  stood  higher,  were  better  treated  and 
better  paid  than  the  militia.  Every  sort  of  means 
were  resorted  to  in  order  to  induce  and  force  men  to 
volunteer.  Whenever  Government  wanted  to  raise 
troops,  "  Drafting !  drafting !  drafting !"  was  the  cry. 
"The  militia  are  called  out!"  "The  militia  are  called 
out !"  And  men  everywhere  were  frightened,  for  fear 
they  would  be  drafted.  Fredericksburg  was  one  of  the 
important  places  of  rendezvous  for  the  militia.  There 


.<T  THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  57 

they  met,  and  remained  for  more  than  a  week,  early  in 
the  summer  of  1861.  We  heard  the  men  talk,  learned 
their  views,  and  know  that  they  did  not  go  willingly 
into  the  service,  notwithstanding  they  volunteered.  Of 
two  great  evils — to  be  drafted  or  volunteer  —  they 
chose,  as  they  thought,  the  least,  and  volunteered. 
Matters  worked- — or  rather  dragged — on  in  this  way 
until  the  Conscript  Act  was  passed  by  the  Confederate 
Congress,  and  then  there  was  no  redress — no  escape. 
All  had  to  go.  Did  they  go  willingly?  Ask  their 
suffering  wives  and  starving  children.  Ask  the  scouts 
who  hunted  them  up  and  hurried  them  away  from  their 
homes  at  all  hours  of  the  night.  And  when  this  war 
shall  have  ended,  and  these  poor  men  return  home, — 
if  they  shall  be  so  fortunate  as  to  do  so, — they  will 
answer  for  themselves,  and  will  tell  stories  of  woe  and 
sufferings  that  will  almost  chill  the  blood  of  the  lis- 
teners. And,  finally,  liquor  had  much  to  do  in  making  up 
companies  for  the  war.  When  sober,  men  would  swear 
they  would  never  join  the  army,  but,  so  soon  as  they 
were  put  under  the  influence  of  liquor,  they  would 
" enlist."  And  all  this  for  what?  To  aid  a  set  of 
traitors  in  establishing  an  infernal  negro  oligarchy  down 
in  the  Gulf  States,  who  would  have  no  more  respect  nor 
regard  for  the  poor  soldiers  who  had  suffered  and  fought 
their  battles  for  them,  than  they  would  for  their  negroes 
in  their  cotton,  rice,  and  cane  plantations. 


58  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 


CHAPTER  IX. 

THE    ELECTION    OF    ABRAHAM    LINCOLN    NO     JUST    CAUSE 
FOR   THE   SECESSION   OF   ANY   STATE,    ETC. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  Octo- 
ber 11,  1860,  we  wrote  the  following  paragraph,  in 
answer  to  correspondents  requesting  us  to  give  our 
opinion  as  to  the  result  of  the  Presidential  election : — 

"  We  are  asked  how  we  think  Virginia  will  go  in  the 
Presidential  election.  Of  course,  we  cannot  tell.  Our 
opinion,  however,  is,  that  the  contest  lies  between 
Breckinridge  and  Bell,  and  that  Breckinridge  will 
carry  the  State.  This  is  our  honest  conviction,  from 
the  facts  now  before  us. 

"As  to  the  final  result  of  the  Presidential  election, 
there  is  but  little  doubt  in  our  mind,  but  that  Lincoln 
will  be  the  next  President  of  these  United  States.  If 
he  should  be,  we  again  say  to  our  readers,  prepare  to 
discharge  your  duties  as  loyal  citizens  to  your  country, 
and  firmly  supporting  the  Constitution  of  the  Federal 
Government. 

"  The  election  of  Abraham  Lincoln,  by  the  people  of 
these  United  States,  to  the  Presidency,  is  no  just  cause 
for  the  secession  of  any  State  or  States.  If  Lincoln 
should  be  elected,  we  hope  the  Southern  people  will  act 
with  that  prudence  and  discretion  which  shall  secure  to 
our  country  as  much  peace  and  quietness  as  possible. 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  59 

That  this  is  to  their  interest,  and  to  the  interest  of  our 
common  country,  all  sensible  men  must  allow.  We 
make  these  remarks  because  we  feel  it  to  be  our  duty 
to  prepare  the  minds  of  our  readers  for  the  worst  that 
may  come.  Should  Lincoln  act  well  his  part,  and  the 
people  act  well  their  part,  all  will  be  well." 

Because  we  constantly  advocated  the  Union  and  the 
strict  observance  of  the  Constitution  of  the  Federal 
Government,  and  wrote  in  the  conciliatory  style  which 
we  uniformly  did,  it  was  an  easy  matter  to  associate 
our  name  and  principles,  and  those  of  Union  men  gene- 
rally, with  "  Old  Abe  Lincoln  and  the  Black  Republi- 
cans" of  the  North.  This  infamously  slanderous  work 
our  enemies  engaged  in  and  executed  with  a  zeal  and 
ardor  worthy  a  better  cause.  To  all  their  indignities, 
however,  we  submitted  for  the  sake  of  our  common 
country. 


CHAPTER  X. 

POLITICAL   PARTIES  IN  NORTH  CAROLINA THE   STATE  FOR 

THE   UNION — CERTAINTY    AND    HORRORS   OF   CIVIL   WAR 
PREDICTED,  ETC.  ETC. 

IN  the  month  of  October,  1860,  we  were  sent  as  a 
delegate  to  the  Grand  Council  of  the  Union  Baptist 
denomination  of  Christians,  which  met  at  Bethel  meet- 
ing-house, Lenoir  county,  North  Carolina,  some  ten  or 
twelve  miles  east  of  Kinston.  In  our  editorial  corre- 
spondence from  that  place,  we  wrote,  in  the  "  Christian 


60  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

Banner"  of  November  1,  1860,  the  following  remarks, 
under  the  head  of  "Random  Thoughts  Shot  at  a 
Venture :" — 

"The  Greatest  Study  of  Mankind  is  Man." 
"The  country  here  is  in  a  state  of  general  excite- 
ment.    Fairs,  pole-raisings,  barbecues,  political  meet- 
ings, and  religious  meetings,  all  help  to  keep  up  the 
whirl,  and  roll  on  the  tide  of  general  excitement. 

"  Here  they  have  the  Douglas  party,  the  Bell  party, 
and  the  Breckinridge  party,  just  as  the  people  have 
them  in  the  Old  Dominion.  The  Douglas  party  is 
comparatively  small  in  this  State ;  but  the  Bell  party 
hope  it  will  be  sufficiently  large  to  defeat  Breckinridge, 
and  thus  give  the  State  to  Bell.  The  facts  in  the  case, 
however,  will  soon  be  demonstrated.  As  yet,  we  have 
heard  no  one  express  himself  as  being  a  disunionist. 
Our  opinion  is,  that  the  State  is  conservative,  and  will  go 
for  protecting  and  saving  the  Union  even  if  Lincoln 
should  be  elected.  God  save  our  country !  should  be 
the  wish,  fervent  and  constant  prayer,  of  every  Ameri- 
can citizen.  Without  the  blessings  of  our  God  and  our 
country,  we  are  all  just  nothing  and  nobody.  Think 
of  that,  will  you  ? 

"Be  the  result  what  it  may,  before  God,  we  feel  that 
we  have  constantly  and  faithfully  discharged  our  duty 
to  our  readers.  We  have  earnestly  urged  a  union  of 
the  Bell,  Breckinridge,  and  Douglas  parties,  and  have 
feebly  and  imperfectly  foreshadowed  the  awful  evils 
which  must  inevitably  result  and  befall  our  country  if 
precipitated  into  a  revolution.  The  horrors  of  such  an 
event  will  be  far  more  indescribable  than  were  the  joys 
of  the  third  heaven  by  the  venerable  apostle  of  God. 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  61 

Mark  this,  reader;  and  when  it  actually  comes  to 
pass,  then  say  if  we  predicted  falsely ! 

"The  Southern  and  border  States  will  be  the  stage 
on  which  the  most  tragical  scenes  will  be  acted  out, 
while  the  whole  civilized  world  will  realize  the  terribly 
paralyzing  effects  of  the  awful  convulsion.  Aspiring 
would-be  despots  may  now  think  that  they  will  rise  and 
shine  on  petty  thrones,  and  sway  infernal  sceptres  over 
a  crushed  and  ruined  people ;  but,  in  the  stead  of  this, 
they  will  sink  so  deep  into  the  whirlpool  of  political, 
national,  and  eternal  infamy,  that  the  long  and  strong 
arm  of  Omnipotence  can  never,  never  reach  them  more; 
while  the  woes  and  wails  of  the  dead  and  dying,  and  a 
nation's  curse,  will  follow  their  anathematized  ghosts  to 
the  lowest  depths  of  the  profoundest  hell,  there  to  haunt 
them  as  long  as  God  shall  be  and  eternity  shall  roll  her 
ample  sweep. 

"Is  there — can  there  be — any  redemption  or  salva- 
tion for  him  who,  to  effect  his  own  demoniacal,  ambi- 
tious aspirations,  would  establish  his  throne  on  the  blood 
and  bones  and  ashes  of  his  fellow-citizens,  and  the 
downfall  and  eternal  ruin  of  his  whole  country  ?  Think, 
reader !  God  bless  you,  think  of  the  awfully  terrible 
results  which  will  follow  secession  and  a  dissolution  of 
the  Union  I" 

In  the  number  of  the  "Christian  Banner"  of  Novem- 
ber 15,  we  wrote  the  following  paragraphs.  They 
were  written  and  sent  to  the  publisher  before  the  Pre- 
sidential election,  but  were  not  published  until  after 
the  election : — 

"  Since  writing  our  last  article,  we  have  conversed 
with  a  gentleman, — a  citizen  of  North  Carolina,  who 


62  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

has  just  returned  from  a  visit  to  South  Carolina.  He 
was  in  Columbia,  S.C.,  and  says  that  the  people  there 
are  unanimously  for  Breckinridge,  and  are  in  favor  of 
secession.  His  testimony  can  be  relied  on,  for  he  is 
himself  a  Breckinridge  man  and  an  avowed  disunion- 
ist.  But,  reader,  before  this  article  goes  to  press,  the 
destiny  of  our  nation  will  be  sealed. 

"  We  still  hope  that,  in  the  providence  of  God,  Lin- 
coln will  not  be  elected.  But,  in  the  event  that  he  is, 
we  would  candidly  advise  our  readers  to  act  with 
the  profoundest  deliberation  and  the  greatest  prudence. 
The  present  and  future  happiness  of  us  all  is  involved 
in  this  matter.  Don't  act  rashly.  Theory  and  prac- 
tice are  widely  different.  To  talk  of  war  and  fighting 
is  one  thing ;  actual  war  and  hard  fighting  is  quite 
another  thing.  If  possible,  let  us  ward  off  the  evil  ; 
but  if  nothing  else  will  do,  and  war  must  come,  then 
let  every  one  prepare  for  the  very  worst." 

We  learned  during  our  visit  to  North  Carolina  that, 
while  the  South  Carolinians  were  for  Breckinridge  and 
in  favor  of  secession,  they  actually  wanted  Lincoln  to 
be  elected.  This  may  appear  strange  to  one  who  does 
not  understand  the  "  infernal"  plot  of  treason  laid  by 
these  arch-traitors  to  destroy  the  Eepublic.  The  lead- 
ers of  this  treasonable  plot  wanted  some  pretext  to 
justify  them  in  their  worse  than  hellish  work  in  the 
eyes  of  the  people  and  of  the  world.  They  wanted 
something  to  thoroughly  "fire  up  the  Southern  heart," 
and  to  prepare  the  masses  of  the  people  in  the  slave 
States  to  fall  into  their  "infernal"  plot  to  destroy 
the  Eepublic  and  effectually  and  forever  break  up 
the  Government.  The  election  of  Mr.  Lincoln  they 


/   THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  63 

supposed  would  do  this.  The  Breckinridge  electors 
throughout  the  South  had  been  careful  to  prepare 
the  minds  and  hearts  of  that  party,  by  teaching  them 
what  to  do  and  how  to  act  in  the  event  of  "  certain 
contingencies;"  that  is  to  say,  "if  Abe  Lincoln  is 
elected,  we,  the  Breckinridge  party,  will  secede  from 
the  Union,  and  will  drag  all  the  slave  States  along 
with  us."  "  We  will  rule  if  we  can,  but  ruin  if  we 
cannot." 

That  the  whole  plot  was  preconceived  and  predeter- 
mined by  the  leaders  needs  no  stronger  evidence 
than  the  simultaneous  action  of  the  whole  party, 
turning,  as  they  did,  right  over  to  the  damnable  doc- 
trine of  secession  immediately  after  the  election  of 
Mr.  Lincoln. 

In  less  than  one  month  from  the  day  of  the  Presi- 
dential election,  the  contemptible  "secesh"  flag  was 
floating  from  the  top  of  a  tall  pole  in  the  town  of 
Goldsboro',  North  Carolina.  We  saw  it  there  early  in 
the  month  of  December,  1860,  even  before  South  Caro- 
lina had  seceded.  This  we  were  told  by  a  citizen  was 
the  work  of  the  Breckinridge  party.  Our  heart 
pained  us  as  we  gazed  upon  what  we  then  considered 
and  remarked  at  the  time  to  our  friend  to  be  the 
abomination  of  the  desolation  of  our  own  native, 
dearly-beloved  South. 

In  returning  to  Fredericksburg  early  in  the  month 
of  December,  1860,  from  North  Carolina,  we  learned 
in  Richmond  that  the  doctrine  of  secession  was  be- 
coming popular,  and  men  everywhere  were  avowing 
disunion  sentiments.  On  entering  the  cars  in  Rich- 
mond city,  we  fell  in  with  an  acquaintance — an  able 
member  of  the  bar — who  immediately  introduced  to 


64  THE  CONSPIEACY  UNVEILED. 

us  the  question  of  secession,  and,  Breckinridge  lawyer- 
like,  warmly  and  most  enthusiastically  argued  to  con- 
vince us  of  the  correctness  of  his  disunion  sentiments. 
We  reasoned  the  subject  with  him,  and,  finally,  in  a 
summary  manner,  summed  up  a  few  of  the  many  hor- 
rible results  of  his  principles,  if  carried  into  effect,  at 
all  of  which  he  seemed  to  be  perfectly  astonished.  We 
closed  our  remarks  to  him  in  the  presence  of  others 
by  simply  remarking,  "  Time  will  prove  who  is  correct 
on  this  subject."  Subsequent  facts  speak  for  them- 
selves. Come  and  see. 

On  our  arrival  in  Fredericksburg  we  were  utterly 
surprised  to  learn  that  the  subject  of  uncompromising, 
unconditional  secession  was  advocated  by  many,  mostly, 
however,  by  men  of  the  Breckinridge  party.  One  of 
our  citizens  had  gone  so  far  as  to  put  a  star  on  his  hat; 
determined  that  all  who  saw  him  might  know  him  to 
be  a  disunionist, — a  rampant,  hot-headed,  brainless 
South  Carolina  secessionist.  We  began  to  tremble  for 
the  fate  not  only  of  the  Gulf  States,  but  also  for  good 
old  Virginia.  We  say  uncompromising,  unconditional 
secession,  because  the  leaders  of  the  secession  party 
had  determined  to  accept  of  no  compromise  whatever. 
They  were  unconditional  secessionists, — disunionists  for 
the  sake  of  disunion. 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED. 


CHAPTER  XL 

THE   "BANNER'S"   FIDELITY    TO   THE   SOUTH   AND    THE 
UNION — IMPORTANCE  OF  PRESERVING  THE  UNION,  ETC. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "Christian  Banner"  of  No- 
vember 29,  1860,  under  the  head  of  "Random 
Thoughts  Shot  at  a  Venture, "  we  wrote  and  published 
the  following : — 

"Dear  reader,  this  number  closes  the  twelfth  volume 
of  the  '  Christian  Banner.'  While  we  reflect  on  the 
ups  and  downs,  the  trials  and  afflictions,  the  crosses 
and  losses,  the  incidents  and  accidents,  the  sorrows  and 
troubles,  the  privations  and  pleasures,  of  the  last 
twelve  years  of  our  eventful  life,  the  emotions  of  our 
heart  are  indescribable.  We  can't  crush  back  the 
rising  tear  of  mournful  sadness.  Our  feelings  are  in- 
expressible,— known  to  none  but  God,  our  heavenly 
Father.  The  waters  of  affliction  run  deep,  and  roll 
heavily  over  our  troubled  breast.  We  trust  in  God's 
promises. 

"Dear  reader,  permit  us  to  say  in  this  chapter  of 
1  Random  Thoughts'  that,  in  our  editorial  of  the  first 
number  of  the  'Christian  Banner/  which  was  pub- 
lished the  4th  of  December,  A.D.  1848,  we  distinctly 
and  most  emphatically  stated  that  we  were  with  the 
South  first,  last,  and  forever.  That  by  the  South,  and 
with  the  South,  we'd  stand  or  fall,  sink  or  swim,  live 

6* 


00  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

or  die.  That  with  her  destiny  our  own  is  inseparably 
connected.  Come  weal  or  woe,  peace  or  war,  famine 
or  plenty,  victory  or  death,  it  shall  be  our  pride  and 
boast  while  living,  and  our  honor  and  glory  when 
dying,  to  yield  up  to  God  the  blessed,  Southern,  vital 
air  which  we  first  breathed  when  we  came  into  this 
grand,  glorious,  and  sublime  world. 

"  We  love  the  South,  and  we  can't  help  it,  and  we 
don't  want  to  help  it,  and  we  shall  not  try  to  help  it. 
The  farther  we  get  into  the  South,  the  more  and  more 
we  feel  like  staying  in  the  South.  "We  were  born  and 
cradled  in  the  South,  we  were  educated  in  the  South, 
embraced  Christianity  in  the  South,  were  ordained  to 
preach  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  South,  mar- 
ried in  the  South,  settled  in  the  South,  have  lived  all 
our  life  in  the  South,  and  intend  to  die  in  the  South. 

"The  companion  of  our  early  manhood,  the  idol  of  our 
heart,  three  of  our  children,  our  parents  and  ancestors, 
are  buried  and  sleeping  beneath  the  sacred  soil  of  the 
South.  If  we  must  fight,  and  nothing  will  do  but  fight, 
let  us  fight  where  our  noble  ancestors  fought,  and  bled, 
and  died, — so  that,  when  the  fight  is  over,  should  we 
fall  on  the  battle-field,  and  have  no  friends  left  to  lay 
us  low  in  the  ground  by  the  side  of  our  ancestors,  com- 
panion, children,  and  relatives, — we  may  at  least  be 
blessed  and  honored  with  the  divine  privilege  to  lie 
and  repose  on  the  surface  of  Southern  soil  over  their 
sacred  graves. 

11  "Were  we  to  turn  traitor  to  the  South,  the  very  ghosts 
of  our  ancestors  would  haunt  us  through  all  time;  and 
our  sainted  parents,  companion,  and  children  would 
never  meet  and  welcome  us  to  the  heaven  and  home  of 
the  redeemed.  What!  wake  up  in  the  general  resurrec- 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  67 

tion  among  Black  Eepublicans!  No,  never,  never, 
never!  Our  prayer  to  God  is,  that,  when  we  wake  up 
in  the  general  judgment,  we  may  appear  there  a  white 
man,  an  honest  *man,  a  gentleman,  and  a  Christian. 
This  Black  Eepublicans  do  not  believe  can  be  possible, 
for  they  '  do  not  fellowship  slave-holders  or  their  apolo- 
gists as  Christians.'  We  hope  that  in  eternity  our 
individuality  will  be  retained,  and  that  we  shall  be  our 
identical  self,  and  nothing  more  nor  less. 

"  Reader,  you  begin  to  think,  perhaps,  that  we  have 
turned  disunionist,  secessionist;  but  we  have  not.  We 
are  decidedly,  constantly,  and  wholly  opposed  to  a  dis- 
solution of  the  Union,  if  it  can  by  any  possible,  honor- 
able means  be  avoided. 

"  '  But  how  can  we  defend  the  South  by  staying  in  the 
Union?'  Ay,  that's  the  question, — the  problem  to  be 
solved !  How,  we  answer,  can  we  the  better  defend  the 
South  by  going  out  of  the  Union? 

"  We  will  fight  for  the  South,  but  we  will  fight  for  her 
in  the  Union;  then,  if  we  gain  the  victory,  we  shall 
have  preserved  both  the  South  and  the  Union,  for  the 
South  can  only  be  saved  by  remaining  in  the  Union ; 
then,  if  we  gain  the  victory,  we  shall  retain  a  prize 
worthy  the  battle,  however  long,  hard,  and  bloody  that 
battle  may  be. 

"  If  we  go  out  of  the  Union,  whom  shall  we  fight  ?  Black 
Eepublicans?  They  are  the  only  ones  of  whom  fears 
seem  to  be  entertained.  What!  voluntarily  surrender 
the  Union,  the  boon  of  our  ancestors,  which  cost  them 
their  fortunes,  their  blood  and  lives,  into  the  hands  of 
our  sworn  enemies,  and  then  wage  war  upon  them  and 
try  to  whip  them  because  we  have  yielded  up  to  them 
the  Federal  Government? 


68  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

"  Let  us  stay  in  the  Union,  and  fight  for  our  rights  in 
the  Union,  and,  if  we  cannot  get  our  rights  by  fighting 
Black  Eepublicans  in  the  Union,  let  us  drive  them  out 
of  the  Union,  and  have  things  our  own  way,  and  the 
right  and  constitutional  way. 

"Do  we  not  virtually  acknowledge  our  inability  to 
contend  against  the  Black  Eepublicans  by  going  volun- 
tarily out  of  the  Union  and  giving  up  all  into  their 
hands  ?  If  we  are  not  able  to  contend  with  them  in 
the  Union,  how  shall  we  be  able  to  do  it  out  of  the 
Union?  If  they  can  whip  us  while  we  are  in  the  Union, 
they  can  whip  us  after  we  get  out  of  the  Union ;  so  that 
we  shall  be  no  safer  out  of  the  Union  than  we  are  in 
the  Union. 

"Again,  while  we  remain  in  the  Union  we  shall  have 
the  aid  and  influence  of  all  conservative,  constitutional, 
and  law-abiding  citizens  at  the  North  on  our  side;  but 
if  we  go  out  of  the  Union,  by  force  of  circumstances  they 
will  be  compelled  to  yield  to  the  Black  Eepublicans, 
and  must,  consequently,  finally  become  enemies,  or  at 
least  inefficient  friends,  to  the  South.  So  that,  by  going 
out  of  the  Union,  it  seems  to  us  that  the  South  has 
every  thing  to  lose  and  nothing  to  gain  :  hence,  in  ad- 
vocating the  perpetuity  of  the  Union,  we  feel  that  we 
are  advocating  the  peace,  prosperity,  and  future  glory 
of  the  South. 

"  We  were  opposed  to  any  sectional  man  being  brought 
out  as  a  candidate  for  the  Presidency  of  these  United 
States.  The  result  is  just  what  we  fearfully  anticipated. 
But,  seeing  that  a  sectional  President  is  about  to  be 
forced  upon  us,  let  us  by  every  possible  means  influence 
him  to  do  his  duty,  and  crush  out  sectionalism,  anni- 
hilate Black  Republicanism,  and  thus  restore  peac-% 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  69" 

good  order,  and  harmony  once  more  to  the  whole  coun- 
try. If  he  shall  fail  to  carry  out  in  good  faith  the  pro- 
visions embraced  in  the  Federal  Constitution,  and  his 
Black  Republican  constituents  should  sustain  him  in 
the  violation  of  the  Federal  Constitution  and  his  solemn 
oath,  then  let  all  constitutional  and  Union-loving  citi- 
zens in  the  United  States  rise  up  in  all  the  strength  of 
their  awful  majesty  and  level  all  their  united  forces 
against  him  and  his  wicked  accomplices  in  crime,  and 
make  a  full,  clean,  and  clear  sweep  of  the  whole  party. 

"  We  heartily  repudiate  the  summary  manner  of  indi- 
viduals, little  communities,  counties,  and  States  running 
out  of  the  Union  by  themselves  before  the  time  comes, 
and  before  the  word  is  authoritatively  and  officially 
given,  by  dragging  down  the  glorious  flag  of  the  Union 
and  running  up  little  'one-star'  banners,  to  be  gazed 
at  by  the  prudent,  the  wise  and  patriotic  citizens  of 
our  once  happy  country.  No  such  demonstrations 
should  be  made  over  the  downfall  of  our  glorious 
Republic. 

"The  'American  flag'  has  been  the  pride  and  boast 
of  every  true-hearted  American  citizen.  It  has  been 
the  safeguard  of  all  our  rights  at  home  and  abroad,  on 
land,  and  on  the  waters  of  the  deep,  blue  seas.  In  the 
protection  of  our  persons,  our  wives,  our  sons  and  daugh- 
ters, our  property,  our  political,  social,  and  religious 
privileges,  we  have  always  looked  to  the  American 
flag;  nor  have  we  looked  in  vain.  Should  we  not  now 
mourn  to  see  it  trailing  in  the  dust, — the  sport  and 
plaything  of  the  rash,  the  unwise,  the  imprudent,  the 
profane,  the  wicked  traitors  of  our  country  ? 

"  Had  any  one  dared  to  perpetrate  an  act  so  sacrile- 
gious six  months  ago,  he  would  have  been  regarded  as 


70  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

being  either  a  traitor  or  a  madman,  and  would  either 
have  been  hung  for  treason,  or  else  sent  to  a  lunatic 
asylum. 

"  Great  God !  Is  the  Kepublic  lost !  Canst  thou  not, 
0  Lord,  raise  up  another  Washington  to  save  the 
sinking  Kepublic?  A  Jackson?  A  Webster  ?  A  Clay ? 
Is  our  country  ruined, — the  mother  of  so  many  thou- 
sand sainted  followers  of  the  Adorable  Kedeemer, — the 
nursing  mother  and  home  of  the  Church,  the  Word, 
and  the  Truth  of  the  living  God,  and  of  the  gospel 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ?  Is  our  country  gone,  lost, 
and  ruined,  and  has  her  glory  departed  forever?  Save, 
Lord,  by  thine  own  almighty  power,  and  save  now ! 

"Reader,  think,  will  you?  This  is  no  time  to  crimi- 
nate and  recriminate.  Evil  has  fallen  upon  us.  De- 
struction is  at  our  very  door.  We  cannot  shun  the 
consequences.  To  ask  who  has  done  the  wrong — who 
has  done  the  evil — will  do  no  good  now.  The  house 
is  on  fire.  It  is  nonsense  to  stop  to  ask  who  set  it  on 
fire.  Take  it  for  granted  that  an  incendiary  did  it, 
and  let  us  go  to  work  and  try  and  extinguish  the 
flames  before  the  building  is  entirely  consumed.  If  we 
cannot  save  the  whole,  let  us  be  united  in  saving  all 
we  possibly  can.  If  we  fail  in  saving  the  whole  Union, 
let  us  save  every  inch  we  can.  Let  there  be  a  united 
South.  Let  us  plant  our  standards  all  along  Mason 
arvd  Dixon's  line,  and  say  to  every  Black  Republican, 
Hitherto  shalt  thou  come,  and  no  further,  and  here  shall 
thy  insolent  march  be  stayed ;  and  let  every  Black  Re- 
publican who  may  dare  to  set  his  foot  south  of  that 
line,  to  wage  an  unprovoked  war  upon  the  South  and 
her  institutions,  pay  the  penalty  by  the  loss  of  his 
head.  The  safety  of  the  South  now  depends  on  the 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  71 

unity  of  the  South.  If  the  secession  of  any  two,  three, 
or  four  of  the  cotton  States  takes  place,  then  let  the 
whole  scope  of  territory  south  of  Mason  and  Dixon's 
line  roll  off  in  one  united  body,  and  leave  the  Black 
Eepublicans  to  fight  it  out,  and  to  take  care  of  them- 
selves, away  over  on  the  other  side.  This  seems  to  us  to 
be  the  best  course  to  pursue  to  secure  present  and  future 
safety  to  the  South,  and  to  prevent  war  and  bloodshed. 
Let  us  be  calm,  cool,  collected,  deliberate,  and  deter- 
mined, and  when  the  word  is  officially  given,  and  the 
time  comes  to  act,  if  action  must  be  taken,  let  the 
mighty  blow  be  given  as  if  made  by  one  man.  Then 
will  it  produce  the  desired  effect,  and  in  no  other  way, 
nor  at  any  other  time. 

"Let  us  wait  patiently,  until  we  learn  the  result  of  the 
deliberations  of  all  the  Southern  Legislatures  and  Con- 
ventions, and  trust  that  God,  in  his  wisdom  and  mercy, 
may  yet  devise  a  remedy  for  the  salvation  of  the  Union. 
We  trust  our  Legislators,  Congressmen,  Senators,  and 
President  will  all  act  wisely  and  prudently.  This  is  the 
time  when  all  should  invoke  the  aid  of  an  all-wise,  all- 
merciful,  and  all-powerful  Arm  to  save.  Every  one 
should  think  and  act  promptly.  Let  there  be  no  di- 
vision in  the  South.  If  there  should  be,  there  is  fearful 
danger  that  the  South  and  the  Union  will  both  be  inevi- 
tably ruined.  Reader,  think,  will  you  ?  May  God  grant 
us  wisdom  to  do  right,  and  to  act  in  conformity  to  his 
will  in  all  things." 

Convinced,  as  we  were,  and  as  events  have  proven,  that 
the  South  could  only  be  saved  by  remaining  in  the 
Union,  and  all  our  sympathies,  ties,  and  interests  being 
in  the  South,  it  was  unnatural  and  impossible  that  we 


72  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

could  be  any  thing  other  than  a  Southern  man  with 
Southern  principles  and  sympathies.  From  the  reading 
of  the  Abolition  journals  of  the  North,  we  feared  that 
their  object  was,  under  the  Administration  of  Mr. 
Lincoln,  to  make  war  on  the  South  for  the  avowed  pur- 
pose of  abolishing  African  slavery  in  the  South;  and, 
from  the  character  given  Mr.  Lincoln,  during  the  Presi- 
dential canvass,  by  all  the  Breckinridge,  Bell,  and 
Douglas  electors,  we  feared  that  when  he  came  into 
power  he  would  aid  and  abet  the  Abolitionists  in  carry- 
ing out  their  purposes  and  plans  against  the  South. 
The  only  way,  therefore,  that  we  saw,  by  which  the 
South  could  save  herself,  in  the  event  of  any  of  the  States 
seceding,  was  for  the  whole  of  the  slave  States  to  unite 
for  the  purpose  of  repelling  the  threatened  invasion  of 
the  Northern  Abolitionists. 

Subsequent  developments,  however,  convinced  us 
that  the  South  was  not,  and  never  could  be,  a  unit. 
The  Breckinridge  party — the  leaders,  we  mean — were 
as  bitter  in  their  denunciations  of  the  Union  men  of  the 
South  as  they  were  against  the  most  ultra  Abolitionists 
of  the  North,  and,  if  any  thing,  more  so.  The  degrading 
epithets  which  were  constantly  heaped  upon  the  Union 
men  of  the  South,  by  the  leading  Breckinridge  or 
secession  journals  and  orators,  were  only  calculated, 
and  that  continually,  to  alienate  the  parties  more 
and  more.  And,  instead  of  becoming  united,  we  saw 
that  they  never  could  and  never  would  coalesce  and 
harmonize,  and  that,  if  the  rebellion  were  to  succeed, 
Union  men,  by  force  of  circumstances,  would  be  crushed 
to  earth.  A  man  might  just  as  well  make  a  lumping 
business  of  it,  and  give  a  bill  of  sale  of  himself  to 
the  devil  at  once,  as  to  have  the  iron  yoke  of  secession 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  73 

unconditionally  placed  upon  his  neck.  But  we  shall 
notice  this  subject  more  particularly  in  a  subsequent 
chapter. 

There  is  one  consideration  that  has  always  been  a 
source  of  deep  mortification  to  our  feelings.  It  is  this  : 
our  friends  and  fellow-citizens  either  cannot,  or  will  not, 
comprehend  and  understand  our  true  position.  With 
the  most  of  them,  every  man  who  opposes  secession 
is  an  enemy  to  the  South  and  a  friend  to  the  Aboli- 
tionists of  the  North, — when,  in  fact,  it  is  exactly  the 
contrary.  Every  secessionist  is  an  actual,  practical 
enemy  to  the  South,  and  to  the  institutions  and  inte- 
rests of  the  South,  whether  he  knows  it  and  believes  it, 
or  not.  This  requires  no  argument :  facts  which  are 
now  constantly  being  developed  prove  it  true  beyond 
any  and  all  contradiction.  Secessionists  are  the  traitors 
and  enemies  to  the  South  and  to  all  her  long  and 
warmly  cherished  institutions,  as  well  as  traitors  to 
their  whole  country  and  to  all  the '  free,  high,  and 
holy  privileges  and  institutions  of  this  great  Republic, 
— this  grand  and  glorious  country.  Because  of  our 
heart-felt  devotion  to  the  South,  our  own  dear  South, 
and  because  we  loved  the  people  of  the  South,  we  op- 
posed secession.  And  because  of  our  continued  devo- 
tion to  the  South,  we  are  now  a  refugee,  homeless,  and 
almost  penniless,  among  strangers.  But,  we  glory  in  it, 
we  love  the  South,  and  shall  until  we  die, — but  we  love 
the  Union  more. 


74  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 


CHAPTER  XII. 

SHALL  THE  FORMER  GLORIES  OF  A  NATION'S  GREATNESS 
BE  ANNIHILATED? — DISSOLUTION  OF  THE  UNION  CAN- 
NOT BETTER  THE  CONDITION  OF  THE  COUNTRY — PRO- 
PERTY DEPRECIATING— CONFIDENCE  DESTROYED,  ETC.  ETC. 

IN  the  number  of  the  " Christian  Banner"  of  Decem- 
ber 13,  1860,  we  wrote  and  published  the  following 
article  under  the  head  of  "  Eandom  Thoughts  Shot  at 
a  Venture :" — 

"  Great  God !  Header,  has  the  fatal  hour  come  ? 
Has  the  golden  age  of  peace,  happiness,  safety,  plenty, 
and  liberty,  fled  forever  ?  Has  the  '  Iron  Age/  the 
reign  of  terror,  commenced  ?  Is  the  problem,  '  Is 
man  capable  of  self-government?'  solved?  Has  the 
experiment  been  made,  and  has  the  result  proved  an 
awfully-sublime  failure  ? 

"Shall  the  'Stars  and  Stripes'  of  this  once  honored 
and  revered  Eepublic — the  token  of  American  freedom, 
the  pledge  of  security  at  home  and  abroad,  by  land 
and  by  sea — henceforth  and  forever  trail  in  the  dust, 
and  become  a  proverb,  a  by-word,  and  a  hissing  among 
all  the  despotic  nations  of  the  earth  ? 

"  Shall  theAmerican  Flag  of  Liberty  stand  out  through 
all  coming  time  as  a  fearful  beacon,  to  which  all  future 
despots  will  point,  warning  all  future  adventurers  of 
liberty  of  the  fearful  and  fatal  American  experiment  ? 
Shall  this  signal  failure  bear  down  and  sweep  into  the 


TEE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  75 

vortex  of  deep  and  dark  oblivion  all  future  attempts 
for  national  liberty  ? 

"  Shall  the  greatness,  the  honor,  the  glory,  and  the 
freedom  of  this  grand  and  sublime  Republic  be  tram- 
pled into  dust  beneath  the  unhallowed  feet  of  traitors, 
tyrants,  demagogues,  despots,  and  demons  ? 

"  Shall  the  names  of  "Washington,  of  Franklin,  and  of 
the  fathers  of  American  Independence  be  honored  and 
revered  no  more  forever?  Shall  future  generations, 
our  children  and  our  children's  children,  never  learn  to 
lisp  their  names  and  talk  of  their  moral  greatness  ? 
Shall  there  be  no  heart,  in  all  coming  time,  to  love 
them  ?  Shall  their  statues  be  broken  down  and  crum- 
bled into  dust,  and  their  graves  desecrated  ?  Shall  a 
tyrant's  sceptre  wave  over  their  ashes  ? 

"Shall  all  the  glorious  memories  which  cluster  around 
the  Fourth  of  July  be  forever  forgotten  ?  In  a  word, 
shall  the  American  people — American  greatness, 
American  glory  and  honor,  American  liberty,  and 
proud,  happy  America — all,  all  be  crushed, — crushed, 
— lost,  and  lost  forever  ? 

"Reader,  think!  God  bless  you,  think!  Can  the 
condition  of  the  American  people  be  bettered  in  any 
wise  by  a  dissolution  of  the  Union  ?  Let  us  suppose, 
what  is  absolutely  impossible,  that  the  Union  will  be 
peaceably  dissolved.  Then  what  ?  Will  produce  be 
any  higher  ?  "Will  the  prices  of  negroes  be  higher  than 
they  have  been  and  now  are  ?  Will  the  people  gene- 
rally be  more  prosperous  and  happy  than  they  have 
been  for  years  past  ?  If  so,  how  ?  And  why  ?  Answer 
us,  will  you  ? 

"  Twelve  months  ago,  there  was  confidence  between  all 
the  commercial  interests  of  America  and  of  the  other 


76  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

-nations  of  the  civilized  world.  There  was  commercial 
confidence  between  all  the  States  of  the  Union.  There 
was  commercial  confidence  between  the  North  and 
South.  There  was  confidence  among  our  fellow-citizens 
generally.  Produce  of  all  kinds  was  bringing  fine  prices. 
Real  estate  was  constantly  advancing  everywhere. 
Negroes  commanded  enormously  high  prices.  Within 
the  memory  of  our  oldest  citizens,  the  country  was 
never  in  a  more  prosperous  and  happy  condition.  Re- 
ligion seemed  to  be  shedding  and  spreading  its  benign 
influence  all  over  our  happy  country.  But  hark, 
reader ! 

"Within  the  last  six  weeks  the  small  caps  have  shot 
up  above  the  lofty  mountains,  portending  the  distant, 
gathering  storm,  and  men  everywhere  are  beginning 
to  prepare  against  the  desolation  of  the  whirlwind, 
which  threatens  universal  ruin.  Already  the  ominous 
rumbling  of  the  awful  thunder  is  heard  in  the  far  dis- 
tance, and  the  hearts  of  the  bravest  men  are  beginning 
to  quail  as  the  heavens  gather  with  blackness  and 
darkness,  the  tempest  and  the  storm.  Men  are  sobered 
into  thoughtfulness.  They  look  serious,  solemn,  and 
care-worn.  They  think,  and  wonder  where,  and  how, 
and  when  the  scene  will  end.  A  nation  stands  trem- 
bling on  the  thin  surface  beneath  which  the  furious 
volcano  burns ! 

"The  final  results  of  this  awfully-alarming  state  of 
things  are  too  deep  and  obscure  to  be  fathomed  by  the 
profoundest  intellects  of  the  nation.  The  President, 
Senators,  Congressmen,  Legislators,  and  people  are  all 
shorn  of  their  intellectual  strength,  and  are  brought 
to  almost  a  perfect  stand-still  point.  How  to  shun 
the  fearful  consequences,  all  seem  to  be  at  a  loss. 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  7?V 

In  the  mean  time,  confidence  is  everywhere  on  the 
wane.  Produce  has  fallen;  negroes  have  depreciated 
in  value  at  least  thirty-three  and  a  third  per  cent.; 
real  estate  has  also  diminished  in  value  to  an  alarming 
extent,  and  still  the  tendency  is  downward. 

"The  general  commotion  and  the  awful  financial 
pressure  are  being  felt  by  all  classes  throughout  the" 
whole  Union.  Nobody  kno~ws  where  to  go,  what  lo  do/ 
or  how  to  act.  Universal  bankruptcy  threatens  our 
whole  country.  This — yes,  all  this — is  but  the  fitful 
glimmering,  the  deep-toned  whispering,  of  the  lurid 
lightnings  and  awful  thunders  which  shalf  soon  play 
at  our  feet,  and  roll  in  terrible  grandeur  over  our 
heads,  while  the  majestic  storm  is  raging  on.  Will 
the  people  submit  to  be  engulfed  in  one  common 
ruin  by  demagogues  ? 

"  As  yet,  we  say,  all  is  peace.  The  Union  is  not  yet 
officially  dissolved.  The  first  blow  has  not  yet"  been 
given.  The  American  soil  is  yet  unstained  by  the 
blood  of  her  citizens  spilt  in  civil  war.  If  such  be 
the  effects  at  the  first  appearance  of  the  gathering 
storm  before  the  Union  is  officially  dissolved,  to  what 
port  shall  we  be  drifted  when  the  dreadful  storm  shall 
have  passed  away  ?  For  God's  sake,  think !  Dissolve 
the  Union,  and  then  what  ? 

"  Universal  anarchy,  for  a  time  at  least,  will  reign 
rampant  everywhere.  Divide  the  country!  By  whom? 
Where  shall  the  dividing-line  be  fixed?  Who  shall 
decide  ?  Divide  the  property  of  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment !  By  whom  shall  the  division  be  made  ?  And 
how  ?  £  ppoint  standing  armies  all  along  the  border 
lines  for  the  safe  protection  of  the  slave  States  ?  Where 
are  all  the  soldiers  to  come  from?  And  by  whom  are 


78  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

they  to  be  equipped,  fed,  clothed,  and  paid?  They 
will  all  have  to  be  taken  out  of  the  slave  States  to  pro- 
tect slavery,  and  will  have  to  be  equipped,  fed,  clothed, 
and  paid  by  this  prospective  Southern  Confederate 
Government.  Money  must  be  raised,  and  onerous 
taxation  must  fall  upon  the  people,  to  support  this 
newly-constructed  Southern  Confederacy !  What  next  ? 

"  Prepare  the  Constitution  for  the  Southern  Con- 
federacy !  By  whom  shall  Ihis  important  document  be 
prepared?  And  how  shall  it  be  presented  to  the 
people  of  the  several  States  who  are  to  ratify  it?  And 
who  are  to  form  the  Constitution  of  this  Southern  Con- 
federacy? When  prepared  and  presented  to  the  people 
of  the  several  States,  suppose  some  States  will  not 
endorse  certain  articles  contained  in  it?  As  South 
Carolina  is  to  prepare  the  document,  suppose  that  when 
it  is  presented  to  North  Carolina  she  rejects  one  point, 
Virginia  objects  to  another  clause,  Maryland  to  a  third, 
Delaware  to  a  fourth,  Kentucky  to  a  fifth,  and  so  on  ? 
That  which  may  be  greatly  to  the  interest  of  some 
States  may  be  wholly  ruinous  to  others.  Then  what? 
Try  it  over  again  ?  Why,  there  will  have  to  be  more 
concessions  and  compromises  to  complete  the  Constitu- 
tion and  permanent  organization  of  this  Southern  Con- 
federacy than  now  exist  under  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment, or  the  Government  of  these  United  States  ! 

"But  what  States  will  concede,  yield, or  compromise? 
Some  of  these  Southern  States  will  have  it  all  their 
own  way  and  to  their  own  interest,  or  they  won't  have 
it  at  all.  What  then  becomes  of  this  anticipated 
strong  Southern  Confederacy?  South  Carolina, 
Georgia,  Alabama,  Florida,  &c.  &c.,  may  confederate, 
because  their  interests,  for  the  most  part,  are  the  same; 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  79 

but  is  it  certain  that  all  the  slave  States  can  confede- 
rate and  move  on  harmoniously  together  ?  This  is  a 
fearful  experiment,  yet  to  be  made, — a  dark  and  mys- 
terious problem  to  be  solved. 

"  What  a  deplorable  and  humiliating  condition,  we 
fear,  awaits  our  happy  country  in  the  future!  Before 
the  Federal  Government  is  entirely  and  eternally 
broken  up,  we  think  it  just  and  due  to  each  and  every 
citizen  in  the  Southern  States  to  have  the  chance  of 
either  voting  themselves  out  of  the  Union  or  to  remain 
in  it.  If  we  are  to  go  out  of  the  Union,  we  want  to 
go  out  of  our  own  accord,  and  not  be  thrust  out  against 
our  wishes. 

"If  the  cotton  States  have  determined  to  go  out,  this 
is  no  reason  why  the  border  States  shall  be  forced  out. 
And,  before  we  consent  to  go  out  of  the  Union,  we 
want  to  know  where  we  can  and  shall  go  after  we  get 
out.  Before  we  take  ourself  from  under  the  protection 
of  the  Federal  Government,  we  wish  to  know  some- 
thing about  the  government  and  laws  by  which  we 
shall  be  governed  in  our  new  relation.  This  the  people 
have  the  right  to  demand,  and  it  is  their  imperative 
duty  to  demand  it,  before  they  madly  and  blindly  rush 
into  irretrievable  ruin.  This  is  no  trifling  subject. 
Our  political  and  religious  liberties  are  at  stake.  Our 
peace,  our  happiness,  our  fortunes,  and  that  of  our 
families, — in  a  word,  every  thing, — all,  all  is  at  stake. 
Shall  we  therefore  rush  on,  in  our  madness  and  blind- 
ness, to  universal  and  eternal  ruin  ?  Think,  will  you  ? 

"  War-preparations  are  being  made  in  all  directions. 
Whom  are  we  going  to  fight  ?  "  For  what  are  we  going 
to  fight?  How  are  we  going  to  fight?  Where  are  we 
going  to  fight  ?  When  are  we  going  to  fight  ?  When 


80  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

the  Federal  Government  is  broken  up,  who  can  officially 
and  authoritatively  issue  a  war-proclamation  ?  Beader, 
for  God's  sake,  think !  Surely  blindness  and  darkness 
and  madness  have  seized  the  people !  To  destroy  the 
purest  and  best  form  of  government  the  world  has 
ever  known, — a  Government  formed  by  the  clearest 
heads  and  purest  hearts  our  country  ever  produced, 
or  perhaps  ever  will  again,  and  rear  up  a  new  order 
of  things  in  a  few  days,  weeks,  months,  or  even  years ! 
How  preposterous  the  idea!  The  wisest  sages  and 
purest  patriots  would  become  paralyzed  at  the  threshold, 
and  shrink  from  sacrilege  so  great. 

"  Beader,  we  urge  you  to  stop  and  think.  Consider 
well  before  you  unconditionally  resolve  to  take  the 
fearful  leap  into  the  awfully  mysterious  future.  Once 
gone,  all  is  gone! — lost!  lost!  forever  lost!  Do  not 
allow  passion  to  drive  you  to  ruin.  Let  us  not  act  too 
hastily  in  so  momentous  a  cause  as  the  present  one. 
One  false  step  may  destroy  every  thing. 

"Let  us  force  our  enemies  to  do  their  duty.  Let 
every  friend  to  God  and  his  country  frown  them  into 
obedience.  Withhold  from  them  your  influence  and 
patronage;  perish  them  into  the  path  of  duty,  or 
starve  them  out  of  the  Union  and  out  of  the  world. 
This  can  be  done,  and  it  ought  to  be  done.  After  all 
is  said  and  done,  however,  that  can  be  .said  and  done 
to  reclaim  them,  if  they  then  take  up  the  sword  of 
rebellion,  let  the  South  and  the  conservative  element 
of  the  North  slay  them,  hip  and  thigh,  one  and  all, 
good  and  forever.  Save  the  Union, — save  the  Con- 
stitution,— save  our  country, — at  all  hazards.  Our  duty 
is,  to  save  our  country.  This  we  can  do,  and  this  we 
ought  to  do;  and  every  true  heart  should  exclaim, 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  81 

'By  the  God  of  our  fathers,  this  we  will  do. — The 
country  shall  be  saved.'  Think,  reader,  think!  And 
may  God  order  your  thoughts  in  the  right  direction." 

While  Abolitionism  was  culminating  in  the  North, 
Secessionism  was  culminating  in  the  South,  and,  these 
two  extremes  meeting,  the  work  of  ruin  is  completed. 
And  we  now  say  that  upon  the  souls  of  the  leading 
Abolitionists  of  the  North  and  the  leading  secessionists 
of  the  South  rests  the  whole  responsibility  of  all  the 
horrors  and  bloodshed  of  this  awful  civil  war.  The 
Abolitionists  were  constantly  goading  and  irritating  the 
passions  of  the  Southern  people  by  meddling  with  the 
institutions  of  the  South,  especially  that  of  African 
slavery, — an  institution  which  they  neither  understood, 
nor  in  which  they  were  in  any  wise  interested,  nor  for 
which  they  were  held  responsible  either  before  the 
tribunal  of  God  or  man,  of  heaven  or  earth, — an  insti- 
tution which  was  recognized  and  protected  by  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States. 

The  disunionists  of  the  South  eagerly  seized  upon  the 
meddling  and  intermeddling  of  Abolitionists  as  a  fit 
and  justifiable  excuse  and  cause  for  dissolving  the 
Union.  Every  little  aggression  of  Abolitionists  was 
magnified  into  a  mountain,  while  the  strongest  appeals 
were  made  to  the  passions  of  the  people  to  "fire  up  their 
hearts,"  and  to  prepare  and  fit  them  for  the  perpetrating 
of  the  most  unchristian  acts  upon  strangers  travelling 
through  the  South  and  upon  citizens  who  had  emi- 
grated to  the  South  from  the  North.  Hence  almost 
every  man  who  was  not  a  blatant  disunionist  was  eyed 
with  suspicion  :  some  were  fined  and  imprisoned,  others 
were  tied  to  posts  and  whipped,  others  were  tarred 


82  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

and  feathered  and  ridden  on  fence-rails, — while  others, 
again,  were  actually  hung ;  and  in  one  case  a  man  was 
fastened  up  in  a  hogshead  and  rolled  down  a  deep  pre- 
cipice into  the  Mississippi  Eiver.  In  a  word,  it  had 
become  both  difficult  and  dangerous  for  strangers  to 
travel  through  the  South  unless  they  had  recommenda- 
tions from  the  very  highest  authorities  of  slave-holding 
States.  Spiritualism  had  already  by  law  been  sup- 
pressed in  some  of  the  Southern  States ;  and  all  teachers, 
male  and  female,  from  the  North,  were  becoming  more 
and  more  suspected,  and  many  of  them  had  been  dis- 
charged and  ordered  to  leave  the  South, — all  which 
was  calculated  to  irritate  and  stir  up  the  worst  passions 
of  the  people  of  the  North. 

The  leading  editors  and  orators  of  the  Abolitionists 
of  the  North,  and  the  leading  editors  and  orators  of  the 
secession,  disunion  "  fire-eaters"  of  the  South,  seemed  to 
vie  with  each  other  as  to  who  should  be  the  most  suc- 
cessful in  effectually  and  speedily  breaking  up  the  Federal 
Government.  Hence  we  repeat  that  all  the  horrors 
of  this  horrible  civil  war  rest  on  their  guilty  souls; 
and  they  will  have  to  atone  for  their  abominable  black- 
hearted wickedness  through  all  time  and  eternity,  and 
to  the  people  of  these  United  States,  and  to  God,  the 
Judge  of  all.  This  may  be  considered  by  the  very 
sanctimonious  religionists,  Abolitionists,  and  Secession- 
ists, as  rather  severe  language  to  be  applied  to  mock- 
philanthropists  and  traitors,  or  to  Abolitionists  and 
Secessionists;  but  if,  according  to  the  teachings  of  the 
Bible,  no  liar  nor  murderer  can  enter  into  life  ever- 
lasting, in  the  name  of  Heaven,  what  must  be  the 
punishment  in  eternity  of  men  who  have  been  instru- 
mental in  bringing  about  a  state  of  affairs  by  which  a 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  83 

nation  of  men,  women,  and  children  have  been  mur- 
dered and  ruined  ?  We  have  no  apology  to  offer  for, 
nothing  to  retract  in  the  opinion  advanced  above. 

In  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  Decem- 
ber 13,  I860,  we  wrote  the  following : — 

"In  this  hour  of  our  country's  gloom  and  deep  dis- 
tress, where  is  the  peace  conservative  spirit  of  the  Chris- 
tian Churches?  Ay,  reader!  there  has  been  a  deep, 
dark,  successful,  ecclesiastical  under-current  at  work, 
of  which  the  great  body  of  the  people  have  remained 
in  darkness. 

"The  ecclesiastical  parties  that  have  agitated  the 
institution  which  has  brought  our  country  to  the  pre- 
sent fearful  crisis  should  feel  responsibilities  resting  on 
their  sinful,  souls,  weighty  and  lasting  as  eternity. 
JBeware  of  them;  for  within  the  folds  of  the  white  robes 
of  the  Church  lie  hid  the  keys  of  empire  and  an  iron 
sceptre. 

"  Why  do  not  the  ministers  and  religious  editors  who 
have  worked  long  and  hard  to  bring  about  the  ruin  of 
our  country  now  hold  ecclesiastical  conventions,  and 
resolve  to  act  as  peace-makers  between  the  antagonistic 
parties  ?  Why  fold  their  arms,  close  their  eyes,  and 
remain  as  dumb  as  death,  when  sudden  destruction  is 
at  our  very  doors?  Because  the  work  of  ruin  and 
death  is  going  on  too  finely  to  be  obstructed  now ! 

"  They  may  think  to  offer  up  their  long  prayers  and 
fool  the  people  into  the  belief  that  God  will  listen  to 
their  folly  !  Know,  reader,  that,  if  our  country  is  saved, 
it  will  not  be  in  consideration  of  the  prayers  of  men 
who  have  helped  to  do  the  mischief.  Trust  not  to  the 
prayers  of  vain  and  foolish  men,  neither  to  the  schemes 


84  THE  CONSPIEACY   UNVEILED. 

and  intrigues  of  ambitious  politicians.  Let  the  people — 
all  the  people — put  their  trust  in  God, — take  their 
country's  cause  into  their  own  hands, — and  the  (rod  of 
Abraham,  Isaac,  and  Jacob,  the  God  of  Washington,  the 
God  of  our  fathers,  will  stretch  out  his  strong  arm  of 
deliverance,  and  our  country  shall  be  saved.  Lord, 
help,  or  we  perish ! 

"  Think,  reader !  The  atheist  takes  from  us  all  the 
consolations  of  the  gospel, — all  hope  of  future  being  and 
future  bliss, — and  for  the  hope  of  immortality  and  eternal 
life  offers  the  boon  of  eternal  annihilation ! 

"  Destroy  the  Constitution  of  this  happy  country,  this 
grand  Eepublic,  and  what  boon  is  promised  to  us  for 
the  relinquishment  of  all  we  hold  so  dear,  so  sacred  ? 
Bankruptcy,  anarchy,  civil  war,  starvation,  death,  and 
national  annihilation !  Reader,  we  stand  on  the  brink 
of  an  awful  chasm,  deep,  dark,  and  terrible !  Let  us 
think  before  we  take  the  fatal  leap !" 

It  will  be  remembered  that,  for  many  years  past, 
there  have  been  a  number  of  professed  gospel  ministers 
at  the  South  who  have  toiled  with  as  much  untiring 
zeal  to  infuse  the  spirit  of  rebellion  into  the  hearts  of 
the  Southern  people,  and  to  prepare  them  for  the  ter- 
rible work  of  dissolving  the  Union,  as  ever  did  the 
ultra  Abolitionists  of  the  North.  To  this  heaven- 
daring,  God-forsaken,  traitorous,  ignorant,  ambitious 
class  of  preachers  we  allude,  who  offer  up  long,  loud, 
and  hypocritical  prayers  for  God  to  save  the  South, — 
that  is,  the  institution  of  African  slavery!  For, 
with  this  unhallowed  class  of  white-washed  devils, 
negroism  is  the  South,  and  the  South  is  negroism.  With 
this  set  of  demons,  (and  their  name  is  legion,)  negroism 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  85 

and  treason  constitute  the  standard  of  respectability, 
and  give  to  traitors  office,  respectability,  and  position 
in  society.  But  we  shall  speak  more  of  this  class  of 
scoundrels  in  a  future  chapter.  The  reader  who  has 
never  felt  nor  realized  the  severities  of  secession  may 
think  we  use  strong  language.  But  when  history,  in 
coming  time,  shall  unfold  the  horrors  of  this  unneces- 
sary and  ungodly  war,  and  the  stories  of  suffering  mil- 
lions shall  be  rehearsed  among  themselves,  men  will  be 
astonished  at  the  mildness  of  the  language  and  terms 
used  by  us.  It  is  not  necessary  in  order  to  murder  a 
man  to  pierce  a  bayonet  to  his  heart:  to  be  continually 
persecuted,  threatened,  goaded,  slandered,  ostracized,  to 
be  treated  with  continual  contempt  by  old  and  young,  by 
males  and  females,  at  home  and  abroad,  by  day  and  by 
night,  at  all  times,  in  all  places,  and  under  all  circum- 
stances, is  a  death  to  die  which  no  feeling,  sensitive 
man  will  ever  covet  but  once.  To  live  in  a  community, 
and  be  watched  and  suspected,  and  to  have  one's  house 
eaves-dropped  by  traitors  and  traitoresses,  is  a  living 
hell  on  earth,  to  be  more  dreaded  and  shunned  by  all 
honest  men,  gentlemen,  and  true  patriots  than  Homer's 
hell  of  ice  and  fire. 


86  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

HORRORS  OF  A  DISSOLUTION  OF  THE  UNION — SOUTH  CARO- 
LINA  PASSES  AN  ORDINANCE  OF  SECESSION — THE  SECES- 
SIONISTS JUBILANT — GENERAL  REMARKS,  ETC.  ETC. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  December 
20,  1860,  under  the  head  of  "  Random  Thoughts  Shot 
at  a  Venture,"  we  wrote  the  following, — which  was  the 
last  article  we  wrote  during  the  year  1860.  At  the 
time  we  wrote  it,  we  had  not  learned  of  the  passage  of 
an  ordinance  of  secession  by  the  Convention  of  South 
Carolina. 

"Thank  God,  reader,  this  is  the  last  chapter  of 
'  Random  Thoughts'  which  we  shall  write  in  the  ever- 
memorable  and  eventful  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand 
eight  hundred  and  sixty.  This  will  ever  be  memora- 
ble in  the  history  of  America  as  a  year  of  resolutions, 
legislatures,  conventions,  resignations,  secessions,  and 
of  the  breaking  up  and  the  downfall  and  utter  ruin  of 
this  great  American  Republic. 

"  The  seeds  of  national  ruin  are  sown,  and  the  germ 
lives,  grows,  and  thrives.  The  leaven  of  discord  is 
doing  its  mighty  work  with  unparalleled  swiftness  and 
accuracy.  We  have  acted  the  part  of  a  faithful  senti- 
nel ever  since  we  assumed  the  high  responsibilities  of 
the  editorial  chair.  Some  have  mocked,  others  have 
become  offended,  while  others,  again,  have  professed 
to  admire  the  bold,  fearless,  and  independent  course  of 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  87 

the  '  Banner/  Fools  may  mock  and  laugh  at  the  voice 
of  wisdom  now ;  but  at  the  last  they  will  weep  over 
their  own  folly,  and  cry  for  mercy  when  it  will  be  too 
late  forever. 

"  "We  have  from  time  to  time  expressed  our  views  rela- 
tive to  the  present  crisis  of  our  common  country.  "We 
could  writeVolumes,  if  it  would  do  any  good  or  save 
our  country.  We  fear,  however,  that  the  die  is  cast, 
and  can  only  now  warn  our  fellow-citizens  to  prepare 
for  one  of  the  most  awful  and  terribly-sublime  revolu- 
tions to  be  found  in  the  world's  history, — the  re- 
sult of  all  which,  we  fear,  will  be  a  'military  despot- 
ism. Let  us  not  close  our  eyes  to  the  fearful  dangers 
which  surround  us  on  every  side.  Let  us"  be  watchful, 
prayerful,  looking  unto,  and  constantly  trusting  in,  the 
mercy  and  goodness  of  God  to  save  us  and  our  country 
from  one  common  ruin. 

"  To  our  female  readers  of  the  '  Banner'  we  would 
say,  Be  calm.  Be  not  unnecessarily  alarmed.  The 
God  who  has  always  protected  his  people  can  protect 
them  still.  Look  to  the  Bible,  the  cross,  and  up  to  the 
throne  of  your  Father  in  heaven.  Kemember,  a  spar- 
row falls  not  to  the  ground  without  his  notice,  and  that 
even  the  hairs  of  our  head  are  all  numbered.  The  reins 
of  universal  empire  are  in  his  almighty  hand,  and  the 
rise  and  downfall  of  kingdoms,  empires,  and  republics 
are  all  at  his  command. 

"  Nations,  as  well  as  individuals,  have  repented  and 
obtained  forgiveness  from  him.  As  a  people,  we  have 
grown  great  and  proud;  and,  although  nominally 
Christians,  we  have  been  unmindful  of  God  our  creator, 
and  neglectful  of  our  duties.  If,  therefore,  our  kind 
heavenly  Father  is  about  to  lay  on  us  the  chastening 


88  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

rod,  let  us  neither  murmur  nor  repine.  It  may  all  be 
for  our  eternal  good.  Remember,  also,  that  you  will 
be  constantly  watched  and  cared  for  by  every  brave 
son  of  this  declining  Eepublic.  Be  strong,  therefore, 
and  fear  not. 

"  Never  have  we  felt  more  cool,  calm,  collected,  and 
determined.  We  have  passed  through  many  storms 
of  infinitely  more  importance  to  ourself,  individually, 
than  a  great  national  revolution  can  be,  so  far  as  the 
dangers  of  simply  passing  through  a  revolution  are 
concerned.  The  after-consequences  are  more  to  be 
dreaded  than  the  revolution  itself.  To  die  is  a  small 
matter,  provided  the  work  of  death  be  quickly  executed ; 
but  the  idea  of  becoming  the  vassal  of  a  petty  despot 
is  intolerable. 

"  Kemember  what  we  say : — If  this  Republic  be 
broken  up,  in  process  of  time,  we  doubt  not,  every 
State  in  the  Union  will  become  a  separate,  inde- 
pendent sovereignty,  with  a  contemptible  despot  at 
its  head,  and  that  church  and  state  will  coalesce.  In 
each  little  monarchy  the  religious  party  that  is  most 
popular,  wealthy,  and  influential  will  be  protected  and 
supported  by  Government,  to  the  neglect  of  all  others. 
Eeader,  you  may  laugh  now  ;  but  you,  your  children, 
and  your  grandchildren  may  weep  and  lament  when 
too  late. 

"  Some  even  yet  talk  of  a  peaceable  dissolution  of 
the  Union.  What  wild  and  strange  infatuation !  Do 
South  Carolina,  Georgia,  Florida,  Alabama,  North 
Carolina,  and  Virginia  think  there  will  be  a  peaceable 
dissolution  ?  Why,  then,  are  they  arming  themselves 
and  making  such  heavy  outlays  in  preparing  for  war  ? 
What  mean  these  '  Minute-Men'  at  the  South  and 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  89 

'  Wide- A  wakes'  at  the  North,  if  there  be  no  danger 
of  war?  Tis  folly,  absurd,  downright  madness,  to 
think  of  revolution  without  war.  The  thing  is  impos- 
sible. 

"We  think  it  is  an  outrage  for  the  Union  to  be 
broken  up  by  extreme  sectionalists.  Let  the  South 
and  the  conservative  men  at  the  North  resolve  that  the 
Union  shall  not  be  destroyed.  Annihilate  the  cham- 
pion Abolition  leaders  at  the  North  and  the  leading 
secession  traitors  at  the  South,  first.  If  they  cannot 
be  conquered  in  the  Union  and  by  the  Union,  how  in 
the  name  of  Heaven  can  they  be  after  the  whole  South 
goes  out  of  the  Union  ?  Let  us  have  our  rights,  and 
have  them  where  we  ought  to  have  them, — in  the 
Union,  not  out  of  the  Union.  Let  us  never  be  driven 
out  of  the  '  big  house  into  the  kitchen/  or  (should  we 
not  rather  say  ?)  out-of-doors  into  the  wide  world,  when 
all  our  rights  are  in  the  '  big  house/ — and  that,  too,  by 
a  set  of  fanatical  Black  Republicans  and  secession 
demagogues  !  Think  of  that,  will  you  ? 

"  We  are  for  the  preservation  of  the  Union,  though 
American  soil  should  be  steeped  in  the  blood  of  her 
brave,  warm-hearted,  patriotic  sons.  This  will  be  the 
result  if  we  go  out  of  the  Union.  Therefore,  before 
we  would  voluntarily  surrender  up  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment to  Black  Eepublicans,  and  go  out  of  the  Union, 
we  would  fight  them  and  secession  leaders,  the  arch- 
traitors  in  this  rebellion,  until  the  judgment  of  the 
great  day,  and  run  all  risks  of  servile  insurrections.  We 
would  either  conquer  them,  or  they  should  conquer  us. 
Never,  for  God's  sake,  for  honor's  sake,  for  our  coun- 
try's sake,  for  our  children's  sake,  for  humanity's  sake, 
and  for  liberty's  sake,  never,  never  let  us  act  the 


90  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

cowardly  and  dastardly  part  of  acknowledging  our- 
selves whipped  before  we  fight;  and  surrendering  all  to 
our  enemies  before  we  make  an  effort  to  save  all. 
Caesar  did  not  act  in  this  way,  nor  did  our  forefathers, 
nor  will  we.  Never  surrender.  Cling  on  to  the 
Union.  Cleave  to  the  'Stars  and  Stripes/  come  weal  or 
woe,  victory  or  death.  This  is  the  way  in  which  brave, 
patriotic  Americans  should  talk  and  act.  Stand  up  for 
your  rights,  fellow-citizens ;  and  nothing  less  than  this 
Federal  Government,  this  blessed  Union,  are  our 
rights." 

In  the  same  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  we 
wrote  the  following  brief  paragraph  : — 

"  The  South  Carolina  Secession  Convention  organized 
in  Columbia  on  the  17th  inst.,  and  were  driven  by  a 
small-pox  panic  to  Charleston,  where  they  arrived  on 
the  18th  instant.  They  had  not  entirely  passed  the 
Secession  Ordinance  when  last  heard  from.  But,  in 
all  probability,  they  will  be  out  of  the  Union  before 
this  paragraph  meets  the  reader's  eye;  rather  a  bad 
start." 

Before  our  paper  went  to  press,  we  received  the  fol- 
lowing news  from  Charleston,  which  we  published  in 
the  same  number  of  the  "  Banner  :" — 

"  The  Union  dissolved !  Late  and  important  from 
South  Carolina  !  Fourth  day's  proceedings.  Secession 
Ordinance  passed  unanimously !  Great  excitement 
throughout  Charleston !  The  news  received  all  over 
the  city  with  loud  cheers. 

"  CHARLESTON,  Dec.  20.— The  Convention  was  opened 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  91 

with  prayer  to-day,  after  which  the  roll  was  called  and 
the  journal  read. 

"A  resolution  was  offered  inviting  the  Mayor  of 
Charleston  to  a  seat  on  the  floor  of  the  Convention.  It 
was  amended  by  including  the  Governor  of  the  State, 
the  President  of  the  Senate,  and  the  Speaker  of  the 
House.  In  this  form  it  was  passed. 

"  The  chair  announced  the  appointment  of  a  committee 
to  draw  up  a  summary  of  the  causes  for  the  secession 
of  South  Carolina,  and  also  for  standing  committees. 

"  Mr.  Ehett  offered  a  resolution  for  the  appointment 
of  a  committee  of  thirteen  for  the  purpose  of  providing 
for  the  assemblage  of  a  convention  of  the  seceding 
States,  and  to  form  a  Constitution.  Adopted. 

"  Mr.  Inglis  made  a  report  from  the  committee  to  pre- 
pare and  draft  an  ordinance  proper  to  be  adopted  by 
the  Convention.  The  ordinance  is  as  follows  : — 

" '  An  ordinance  to  dissolve  the  union  between  the 
State  of  South  Carolina  and  the  other  States  united 
with  her  under  the  compact  entitled  "The  Constitution 
of  the  United  States  of  America." 

"  '  We,  the  people  of  the  State  of  South  Carolina,  in 
Convention  assembled,  do  declare  and  ordain,  and  it  is 
hereby  declared  and  ordained,  that  the  ordinance 
adopted  by  us  in  convention,  on  the  23d  day  of  May,  in 
the  year  of  our  Lord  one  thousand  seven  hundred  and 
eighty-eight,  whereby  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States  of  America  was  ratified,  and  also  all  acts  and 
parts  of  acts  of  the  General  Assembly  of  this  'State  and 
amendments  of  the  said  Constitution,  are  hereby  re- 
pealed, and  that  the  union  now  subsisting  between  South 
Carolina  and  the  other  States,  under  the  name  of  the 
United  States  of  America,  is  hereby  dissolved.' 


92  THE  CONSPIKACY  UNVEILED. 

"PASSAGE  OF  THE  OEDINANCE. 

•"  The  ordinance  was  taken  up  and  passed  by  a  unani- 
mous vote  of  169, — all  the  members  voting. 

"  The  passage  took  place  at  precisely  a  quarter-past 
one  o'clock,  P.M. 

"  The  news  spreads  over  the  city.     Great  cheering. 

"As  soon  as  the  passage  of  the  ordinance  was  known 
outside  the  doors  of  the  Convention,  the  tidings  spread 
rapidly  all  over  the  city,  and  a  great  crowd  collected 
in  the  vicinity  of  Secession  Hall.  Immense  cheering 
ensued. 

"  Mr.  Miles  moved  that  the  clerk  telegraph  to  mem- 
bers of  Congress  at  Washington  that  the  ordinance 
had  passed,  and  the  motion  was  unanimously  carried. 

"  Mr.  Dessausue  offered  the  following : — 

" '  Resolved,  That  the  Secession  Ordinance  be  en- 
grossed on  parchment,  under  the  direction  of  the  At- 
torney-General, and  signed  by  the  President  and  mem- 
bers, this  evening,  at  Institute  Hall,  and  that  it  be 
placed  among  the  archives  of  the  State.' 

"  Half-past  six  o'clock  was  agreed  upon  as  the  hour 
to  proceed  to  Institute  Hall  for  the  purpose  of  signing 
the  document." 

The  reader  will  bear  in  mind  that  "at  precisely  a 
quarter-past  one  o'clock,  P.M.,  on  the  20th  day  of 
December,  one  thousand  eight  hundred  and  sixty, 
South  Carolina  committed  the  suicidal  act,  which 
action  influenced  all  the  other  seceding  States  to  per- 
petrate the  same  acts  of  self-destruction.  Notwith- 
standing we  had  long  anticipated  the  course  which 
South  Carolina  would  take,  yet  when  the  intelligence 
was  received  that  the  ordinance  of  Secession  was 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  93 

actually  passed,  and  that  South  Carolina,  our  nativt 
State,  had  declared  herself  dissolved  from  all  connec- 
tion with  the  United  States  of  America,  the  news  fell 
upon  our  ear  like  the  deafening  thunder  of  heaven  at 
noonday  from  a  clear  sky.  To  us  it  sounded  like  the 
death-knell  of  a  nation's  glory.  The  cheering  and 
dancing  of  ungrateful,  wicked  children  over  the  grave  of 
of  a  kind  and  affectionate  mother  would  have  seemed  no 
more  unnatural  to  us  than  did  the  great  cheering  of  the 
citizens  of  Charleston  over  the  downfall  of  their  State 
and  country.  Oh,  what  blindness  !  What  madness  ! 

South  Carolina  had  suffered  less  from  the  aggressions 
of  Northern  Abolitionists  than  any  other  State,  per- 
haps, in  the  Union.  Her  geographical  position  effec- 
tually secured  her  slaves  from  the  aggressions  of  the 
Abolitionists  of  the  North.  But  she  was  not  satisfied. 
Secession  and  the  reopening  of  the  African  slave-trade 
and  free  trade  were  long-cherished  idols  and  hopes  of 
South  Carolina.  Charleston  was  to  be  a  London,  or 
Liverpool,  and  the  leaders  in  this  rebellion  were  to  be 
despots  and  tyrants  over  thousands  of  the  suffering, 
benighted  sons  and  daughters  of  Africa's  unhappy  race. 

We  venture  the  assertion  that  Virginia  alone  had 
lost  more  negroes  up  to  the  time  of  this  rebellion  than 
all  the  Gulf  States  together;  and  yet  Virginia  was 
willing  and  anxious  to  remain  in  the  Union,  while  the 
Gulf  States,  with  scarcely  the  pretext  of  the  shade  of 
a  shadow  of  cause  for  their  rash  act,  thrust  themselves 
out  of  the  Union,  and  declared  they  would  drag  the 
border  States  with  them.  We  have  often  said,  and  it 
has  ever  been  the  honest  conviction  of  our  mind  and 
heart,  that  if  South  Carolina  had  been  geographically 
located  as  Virginia  is,  she  would  never  have  seceded. 


94  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

i 

But  Virginia  was  made  a  "  cat's  paw"  for  South  Caro- 
lina and  the  other  cotton  States,  and  she  has  paid  but 
too  dearly  for  her  credulity  and  imbecility.  However 
much  we  detested  the  course  pursued  by  Northern 
Abolitionists,  the  rash  act  of  South  Carolina  in  seceding 
from  the  "  United  States  of  America"  was  far  more 
reprehensible  than  any  thing  the  Abolitionists  had  ever 
done. 

It  may  be  well  to  remark  here,  for  the  satisfaction  of 
the  reader,  that  the  impression  was  made  upon  the 
minds  of  the  people  of  the  South  that  the  fixed  pur- 
pose of  the  Black  Eepublican  party,  of  which  Mr. 
Lincoln  was  represented  as  being  the  head,  was  to 
make  war  upon  the  South,  for  the  purpose  of  abolish- 
ing slavery,  and  that  they  intended  to  stir  up  the 
negro  population  to  servile  insurrections,  to  murder  the 
whites  indiscriminately,  and  turn  loose  all  the  negroes 
upon  the  whole  South  to  do  as  they  pleased.  In  a 
word,  that  there  was  to  be  a  general  "John  Brown 
raid"  upon  a  magnificent  scale,  which,  with  all  the  aids 
and  Government  facilities,  would  secure  almost  certain 
success.  Hence  it  was  that  the  whole  South  was  con- 
sidered a  unit  to  drive  back  any  such  diabolical,  ag- 
gressive party.  The  Abolition  journals  of  the  North 
went  very  far  to  confirm  the  minds  of  the  Southern 
people  in  this  belief.  But  South  Carolina  was  too  fast 
for  the  Abolitionists,  even  if  their  purpose  was  as 
above,  suggested.  The  honor,  the  imperishable  glory, 
of  secession  and  inaugurating  civil  war  was  reserved 
for  South  Carolina !  Shame  on  the  State,  and  infamy 
on  the  leaders ! 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  95 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  January 
3;  1861,  we  wrote  the  following  paragraphs : — 

"  New  Year. — We  enter  upon  the  New  Year  with 
feelings  quite  different  from  any  in  the  past  history  of 
our  eventful  life.  This  is  the  last  New  Year's  day  we 
ever  expect  to  be  worthy  of  being  accounted  a  citizen 
of  the  United  States  of  America.  We  have  resolved 
to  take  all  things  calmly  and  coolly,  and  wait  the  final 
result,  whatever  that  result  may  be. 

"  Before  the  next  New  Year  our  country  will  either 
be  flooded  with  blood  and  carnage,  or  else  settled  down 
upon  terms  which  will  secure  peace  and  harmony  for 
generations  yet  to  come.  'Tis  awful  to  be  held  in  a 
state  of  everlasting  suspense.  If  war  is  to  come,  and 
come  it  will,  we  care  not  how  soon.  The  sooner  this 
question  is  settled  the  better  it  will  be  for  the  whole 
country.  We  fear  nothing,  so  far  as  we  are  individu- 
ally concerned.  All  we  care  for  is  the  thought  that  our 
happy  country  is  to  be  broken  up;  that  the  'Stars  and 
Stripes'  of  this  glorious  Union  are  to  trail  in  the  dust ; 
that  so  many  lives  of  our  fellow-citizens  are  to  be  sacri- 
ficed ;  that  our  whole  country  for  the  time  being  is  to 
become  bankrupt;  that  all  our  social,  political,  and 
religious  blessings,  for  the  time  being  at  least,  are  to 
become  paralyzed.  When,  however,  the  storm  shall 
have  passed  away,  and  this  question  is  forever  and  per- 


96  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

manently  settled,  we  may  bless  God  that  we  passed 
through  the  storm  to  the  end,  that  we  and  our  children 
may  forever  thereafter  enjoy  the  calm  and  the  sunshine. 

"  Our  readers  must  pardon  us  for  writing  no  more 
editorials.  Our  opinions  now  are  not  what  the  excited 
people  want.  They  want  to  know  what  is  going  on. 
They  want  facts,  not  opinions ;  and  these  we  will  con- 
tinue to  give  until  the  battles  are  all  fought  and  the 
victory  won. 

"We  say  to  the  South,  for  God's  sake,  for  one  an- 
other's sake,  for  the  sake  of  our  country,  let  us  all  at 
the  South  be  a  unit.  As  long  as  there  was^any  hope 
of  the  Union,  we  were  for  it,  but,  now  that  all  hope  is 
gone,  we  earnestly  urge  the  necessity  that  the  whole 
South  stand  shoulder  to  shoulder;  come  weal  or 
woe,  let  us  all  live  or  die  together.  We  confidently 
say  to  all  our  readers  that  they  need  not  be  surprised 
at  any  moment  to  hear  that  war  has  commenced.  We 
read  the  papers  from  all  sections  of  the  country,  and 
have  a  fair  opportunity  of  forming  tolerably  correct 
opinions  upon  the  future  result  of  affairs. 

"  In  the  event  of  civil  war,  the  North  has  decidedly 
the  advantage  over  the  South.  The  Northern  people 
have  war-implements,  and  all  necessary  facilities  for 
manufacturing  them.  They  outnumber  the  people  of 
the  South  by  thousands  and  millions.  When  they 
leave  their  families  and  property  to  march  to  the 
battle-field,  they  leave  all  safe  behind  them.  They 
have  provisions  and  means  to  carry  on  and  keep  up  a 
war  of  extermination.  All  these  things  should  be  well 
considered  by  the  Southern  people.  And  it  should  be 
remembered,  likewise,  that  the  Northern  people  are 
fighting  at  home,  as  well  as  the  Southern  people.  The 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  97 

old  Revolutionary  War  and  the  Revolution  of  France 
will  not  be  a  comparison  to  the  scenes  which  will  be 
acted  out  during  the  American  internecine  war. 

"  We  should  not  be  surprised  at  any  moment  to  hear 
of  a  collision  between  the  secessionists  and  the  troops 
of  the  Federal  Government.  That  a  peaceable  seces- 
sion is  impossible,  and  that  civil  war  is  inevitable,  are 
facts  which  we  suppose  no  sensible  man  will  for  a  mo- 
ment question.  We  have  again  and  again  warned  our 
fellow-citizens  of  the  fearful  and  terrible  results  of 
secession,  and  the  breaking  up  of  this  great  and  glo- 
rious Government.  Men  will  now  be  forced  to  fight 
and  defend  their  rights,  whether  they  wish  to  do  so  or 
not.  Think  of  that,  will  you? 

"  If  Virginia  secedes  from  the  Union,  she  will,  by  the 
force  of  circumstances,  be  a  free  State  in  less  than  a 
quarter  of  a  century ;  and,  as  soon  as  she  secedes,  her 
slave  property  will  become  comparatively  valueless. 
The  actual  depreciation  of  the  value  of  servants  in  the 
slave  States  since  the  election  of  Mr.  Lincoln  is  more 
than  every  negro  in  the  State  of  South  Carolina  would 
sell  for,  at  the  enormous  prices  they  would  have 
brought  twelve  months  ago.  This  is  only  one  of  the 
small  blessings  of  blessed  secession.  Think  of  that, 
will  you?" 

At  the  time  of  writing  the  above,  there  was  but  little 
to  hope  for.  South  Carolina  had  already  seceded,  and 
the  Governor  of  that  State  had  been  tendered  the 
services  of  troops  from  Georgia,  Alabama,  and  different 
portions  of  South  Carolina.  A  committee  had  been 
sent  from  Wilmington^  North  Carolina,  to  consult 
with  Governor  Ellis  upon  the  propriety  of  taking 


98  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

Fort  Johnson,  a  Revolutionary  fortress,  situated  on 
Cape  Fear  Eiver,  about  two  miles  from  its  mouth,  and 
near  the  town  of  Smithville.  Governor  Ellis  did  not 
advise  the  taking  possession  of  the  fort,  but  the  com^ 
mittee  returned  home  resolved  upon  taking  care  of  the 
entire  Cape  Fear  section, — which  clearly  and  fully  de- 
monstrated the  fact  that  Governor  Ellis  would  not 
oppose  the  action  of  the  committee,  thus  tacitly  con- 
senting to  the  capturing  of  the  fort. 

The  Cabinet  of  the  Congress  of  the  United  States  at 
"Washington  was  divided,  and  in  a  state  of  the  most 
deplorable  and  ridiculous  disorder  and  confusion,  in 
relation  to  the  course  to  be  pursued  in  reference 
to  Major  Anderson, — the  commissioners  from  South 
Carolina  peremptorily  demanding  that  he  should  be 
ordered  back  to  Fort  Moultrie.  Messrs.  Floyd,  Thomas, 
and  Thompson  were  in  favor  of  his  being  ordered 
back,  while  Messrs.  Holt,  Black,  and  Stanton  opposed 
it.  Toucey  and  the  President  were  non-committal. 
The  commissioners  from  South  Carolina  affirmed  that 
unless  Major  Anderson  was  dealt  with  according  to 
their  demands,  they  should  consider  a  non-compli- 
ance on  the  part  of  the  Administration  an  act  of 
coercion,  which  the  State  of  South  Carolina  would  not 
tolerate.  Senator  Wigfall,  of  Texas,  and  Senator 
Davis,  of  Mississippi,  urged  President  Buchanan  to 
send  Anderson  back  to  Fort  Moultrie  immediately,  as 
the  only  way  of  preventing  a  collision  between  the 
United  States  troops  and  those  of  South  Carolina. 
It  was  stated  that  Buchanan  determined  to  shirk  the 
responsibility  of  ordering  Major  Anderson  back,  and 
throw  it  on  some  one  else. 

At  this  time,  also,  great  war-preparations  were  being 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  99 

made  at  the  North.  It  was  said  that  Massachusetts 
was  ready  to  respond  promptly  to  any  demand  made 
upon  her  for  troops  to  sustain  the  Union  and  the 
laws ;  that  seven  thousand  troops  could  be  put  in 
marching  order  at  twenty-four  hours'  notice ;  that  one 
hundred  and  forty-five  thousand  were  enrolled  in  the 
militia  of  the  State,  and  of  that  number  twenty  thou- 
sand could  be  easily  mustered.  If  the  reader  is  at  all 
acquainted  with  the  history  of  the  proceedings  of  our 
country  from  the  meeting  of  Congress  in  1860  up  to 
the  time  that  it  adjourned  in  1861,  he  will  not  be  at 
all  surprised  that  men  should  have  despaired  of  all 
hope  of  any  amicable  settlement  of  our  national  diffi- 
culties. South  Carolina  in  arms  at  the  one  extreme, 
and  Massachusetts  in  arms  at  the  other  extreme,  what 
were  men  in  the  border  States  to  e'xpect,  but  to  be 
overwhelmed,  annihilated,  in  the  common  ruin? 

We  saw  no  possible  chance  of  avoiding  collision  between 
the  United  States  troops  and  those  of  South  Carolina, 
unless  Virginia  could  step  in  between  the  two  bellige- 
rent parties  as  a  pacificator,  and  devise  some  compro- 
mise by  which  to  reconcile  them.  Of  this,  however, 
we  had  but  little  hope,  owing  to  the  fact  that  all  the 
secession  journals  and  orators  of  Virginia  were  moving 
heaven  and  earth,  as  it  were,  to  force  secession  upon 
the  people  of  Virginia.  Already  had  the  secession 
party  begun  openly  and  boldly,  and,  we  may  add,  im- 
pudently and  insolently,  to  upbraid  Union  men,  making 
all  sorts  of  insinuations  and  applying  all  kinds  of  epi- 
thets to  them,  such  as  "  Union-shriekers,"  "submis- 
sionists  to  old  Abe  Lincoln,"  "  Black  Eepublicans," 
"  Abolitionists,"  "  Traitors  to  Virginia  and  the  South." 
All  this  and  a  thousand  other  things  were  said  and 


100  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

done  to  crush  and  damn  the  influence  of  the  Union 
men,  and  to  scare  and  force  them  into  submission  to 
the  infernal  demon  secession, — into  the  accursed  re- 
bellion. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  January 
10,  1861,  we  wrote  the  following: — 

"THE  CRISIS. 

"The  crisis  is  on  us!  Yes,  reader,  we  are  in  the 
midst  of  a  grand  revolution.  The  Rubicon  is  passed, 
and  henceforth  our  country  shall  roll  on  to  glory  or  to 
ruin, — which,  God  only  knows. 

"  Washington  City  is  quite  too  small  a  place  to  hold 
all  the  towering  minds  of  this  great  nation.  The 
geographical  boundaries  of  this  vast  country  are  too 
circumscribed  to  contain  in  peace  and  harmony  so 
many  millions  of  intellectual  beings.  The  people  want 
more  elbow-room.  They  do  not  die  fast  enough  to 
make  room  for  one  another  and  for  posterity.  Nature 
is  too  slow  in  the  execution  of  her  duty.  Artificial 
means,  the  sword  and  bayonet,  must  be  used  to  expedite 
her  work  of  death  and  destruction.  It  takes  space 
and  territory  for  mind  and  matter.  The  people  want 
more  territory  for  their  physical  organizations,  and 
more  space  in  which  their  towering  minds  can  revel. 
They  want  more  latitude,  more  liberty,  more  freedom. 
Mind  is  progressing  and  improving.  The  institutions 
of  God  and  our  fathers  are  not  sufficiently  latitudinous 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  101 

for  the  people  of  this  generation.  There  is  a  great  up- 
heaving of  mind,  and  the  laws  of  God  and  man 
must  be  overthrown  and  the  fragments  scattered  to 
the  winds.  Old  things  are  passing  away,  and  a  new 
order  of  all  things  is  being  introduced. 

"  Politically,  the  people  profess  to  be  governed  by  a 
republican  form  of  government;  and  yet  they  are 
gulled,  duped,  and  led  on  to  ruin  by  a  class  of  unprin- 
cipled, aspiring  demagogues, — a  set  of  frothy,  sophisti- 
cal, school-boy  orators,  who  rant  and  foam  and  talk 
about  the  sacred  rights  of  the  dear  people,  the  hard- 
working yeomanry,  the  backbone  and  sinew  of  the 
country.  This  is  beautiful!  eloquent!  sublime!  logi- 
cal !  ad  captandum  / 

"The  dear  people  are  thrown  into  raptures  of  political 
ecstasy  by  their  party  leaders,  and  swear  they'll  follow 
them  if  they  land  in  perdition.  Party  zeal,  political 
blindness,  gross  ignorance,  religious  fanaticism,  bigotry, 
and  intolerance  have  all  conspired  to  produce  the  pre- 
sent revolution,  and  to  involve  our  whole  country  in 
civil  war  and  one  common  ruin.  The  fountain  of  the 
great  political  deep  is  broken  up,  and  the  desolating 
torrents  are  bound  to  flow  on,  and  on,  and  on,  until 
the  question  which  has  so  long  agitated  this  whole 
nation  shall  be  permanently  and  finally  settled.  Yes, 
this  question  must  and  will  be  settled,  before  peace, 
happiness,  prosperity,  tranquillity,  safety,  and  order 
can  ever  be  restored  to  our  country.  It  is  bound  to 
be  done!  There  is  no  help  for  it.  Must  the  sword 
decide  the  contest?  Must  civil  war,  with  all  its  con- 
comitant train  of  horrors,  be  forced  upon  us?  Yes, 
civil  war  is  already  at  our  very  door.  Men  say  by  their 
actions  that  it  shall  come,  that  they  will  have  war,  that 


102  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

the  sword  must  and  shall  settle  the  question.  Well,  let 
the  sword  decide  the  contest,  let  civil  war  once  begin, 
and  by  the  time  the  victory  is  won,  and  war  ends, 
thousands  who  make  so  much  bluster  and  fuss  about 
fighting  will  have  it  to  their  entire  satisfaction.  The 
work  of  death  once  begun,  the  warfare  will  be  one 
general  melee,  from  the  terrific  character  of  which  the 
mind  turns  away  in  disgust,  while  the  heart  sickens 
and  sinks  into  sadness. 

"A  kingdom  divided  against  itself  cannot  stand. 
Where  is  the  civilization,  where  is  the  Christianity,  of 
the  nation  ?  Brothers  going  to  war  with  brothers, 
fathers  with  sons,  and  sons  with  fathers !  This  is 
civilization,  this  is  Christianity,  this  is  the  spirit  of 
the  gospel,  is  it?  Where  are  the  preachers  who 
preach  the  gospel  of  peace  and  bring  glad  tidings  of 
good  things  to  our  ears  ? 

"We  regard  any  class  of  preachers  and  pretended 
Christians  who  will  calmly  and  deliberately,  in  their 
religious  deliberative  bodies,  vote  for  the  breaking  up 
of  one  of  the  best  Governments  the  world  has  ever 
known,  as  being  no  better  than  whitewashed  infidels, 
traitors  to  God  and  their  country,  and  abominable 
hypocrites,  justly  meriting  the  severest  censures  and 
warmest  execrations  of  the  wise  and  patriotic  every- 
where. God  save  our  country  from  the  damning  in- 
fluence of  all  such  sects  and  parties." 

In  the  same  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  we 
published  the  following  prayer,  with  a  brief  remark : — 

"  MILITARY  PRAYER. — The  Secession  Convention  at 
Charleston,  S.C.,  was  opened  on  last  Monday  week  by 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  103 

the  Kev.  T.  E.  English,  who  prayed  to  God,  saying, 
'If,  in  thine  inscrutable  providence,  we  should  be 
called  upon  to  encounter  the  perils  of  war,  may  our 
arms,  in  the  day  of  battle,  be  under  thy  shield  and 
protection.  May  our  wives,  our  daughters  and  sisters, 
freely  give  up  their  husbands,  brothers,  and  sons,  and 
in  the  day  of  battle  may  they  encourage  them  to  stand 
firmly  in  their  places  in  the  assertion  and  vindication 
of  their  rights.' 

"  The  conflicting  parties,  if  it  were  possible,  would 
place  the  All-Wise  Euler  of  the  Universe  in  as  awk- 
ward a  predicament  as  they  have  got  the  President  of 
the  United  States.  If  he  answer  the  prayers  of  the 
secessionists,  he  must  disregard  and  offend  the  people 
01  the  North ;  and  if  he  regard  the  prayers  of  the 
Northern  people,  he  will  offend  the  secessionists.  So, 
what  is  he  to  do?  He  will  certainly  make  no  compro- 
mise with  sin  nor  sinners,  but  will  do  right.  There- 
fore, he  cannot  consistently  answer  the  prayers  of  both 
parties.  Nor  do  we  intend  any  irreverence  in  this 
remark." 

It  will  be  recollected  that  about  this  time  the  Kepre- 
sentatives  in  the  Congress  of  the  United  States  from 
the  Gulf  States  manifested  the  most  morbid  indifference 
as  to  what  was  being  done  in  Congress,  some  of  them 
declaring  that  they  felt  no  interest  there,  as  their 
States  were  in  convention  and  would  soon  pass  ordi- 
nances of  secession,  and  they  were  only  waiting  the 
action  of  their  States.  A  correspondent  from  Wash- 
ington, writing  under  date  of  January  6,  1861, 
says,— 


104  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

"  The  Alabama  and  Mississippi  delegations  held  a 
caucus  last  night,  and  afterwards  telegraphed  to  the 
conventions  of  their  respective  States,  advising  them 
to  secede  immediately,  saying  that  there  is  no  prospect 
of  any  satisfactory  adjustment  of  difficulties.  They 
resolved  to  remain  here,  however,  and  await  the  action 
of  their  States." 

These  Representatives  were  sent  by  the  citizens  of 
their  respective  States  to  transact  the  business  of  the 
Federal  Government,  and  to  guard  the  interests  of  the 
whole  country,  as  well  as  the  special  interests  of  the 
people  of  the  States  which  they  represented.  They  were 
sworn  to  observe  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States, 
and  were  receiving  pay  from  the  Government  for  every 
hour  they  held  their  seats  in  Congress.  In  palpable  vio- 
lation of  their  solemn  oaths,  in  violation  of  the  high 
and  responsible  obligations  they  were  under  to  their 
constituents  and  to  the  whole  country,  instead  of 
discharging  their  duties  as  statesmen  and  patriots, 
they  were  constantly  engaged  in  holding  caucus -meet- 
ings and  plotting  treason  against  the  Kepublic,  while 
the  troops  at  home  were  taking  the  arsenals  and  forts 
that  belonged  to  the  Federal  Government.  A  cor- 
respondent writing  from  Mobile,  under  date  of  January 
4,  1861,  says,— 

"  The  United  States  arsenal  and  forts  at  this  place 
were  taken  on  yesterday  at  daylight  by  the  Alabama 
troops.  They  contained  78,000  stand  of  arms,  1500 
boxes  of  powder,  30,000  rounds  of  musket-cartridges, 
and  other  munitions  of  war.  Fort  Morgan,  situated 
eight  miles  below  Mobile,  was  taken  this  (Friday) 


THE  SOUTH   SACEIFICED.  105 

morning  by  the  Mobile  troops,  and  garrisoned  by  two 
hundred  men." 

What  constitutional  right  had  the  State  authorities 
of  Alabama,  or  any  other  State,  to  seize  and  take  vio- 
lent possession  of  the  "United  States  arsenals  and 
forts,"  or  any  other  property  belonging  to  the  United 
States  ?  Was  this  not  a  most  wicked  usurpation  of 
power,  and  that,  too,  while  these  very  States  were 
represented  in  the  Congress  of  the  United  States  ? 
The  resolution  declaring  the  right  and  duty  of  Florida 
to  secede  passed  the  Convention  on  the  7th  of  January, 
1861,  by  a  vote  of  sixty-two  ayes  to  four  nays.  A 
committee  of  thirteen  was  appointed  on  secession,  and 
their  ordinance  for  secession  was  adopted;  and  at 
this  very  time  the  Eepresentatives  from  Florida  occu- 
pied their  seats  in  the  Congress  of  the  United  States. 
Determined,  as  they  were,  prior  to  the  meeting  of 
Congress,  to  secede,  why  did  they  take  their  seats  at 
all  ?  Only  the  better  to  enable  them  to  carry  out  their 
diabolical  plot  of  breaking  up  the  Federal  Government. 
They  had  determined  to  accept  of  no  compromise,  how- 
ever satisfactory  to  the  border  States  that  compromise 
might  be. 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "Christian  Banner"  of 
January  24,  1861,  we  wrote  and  published  the  fol- 
lowing : — 

"LOOK    TO    YOUR    INTEREST. — AN   APPEAL    TO  THE 

PEOPLE,  ETC.  ETC. — At  a  time  like  the  present,  no  man. 


106  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

who  has  a  head,  a  heart,  and  soul,  can  look  on  with 
morbid  indifference  upon  the  probable  destiny  of  his 
country.  Our  God  first,  and  our  country  next. 
Without  God  we  could  have  no  country ;  and  with- 
out a  country  we  could  have  no  existence, — here, 
at  least.  When  liberty  of  thought,  conscience,  speech, 
and  press  are  taken  from  us,  we  don't  wish  to  re- 
main a  citizen  of  this  lower  world  any  longer. 
And  if  we  are  proscribed,  it  matters  little  whether  it 
is  by  popular  opinion  or  the  sword :  the  results  are  the 
same. 

"At  a  time  like  the  present,  every  citizen  should 
think  calmly,  rationally,  and  act  deliberately  and  de- 
cidedly. This  is  no  time  for  child's  play.  Every  thing 
that  freemen  hold  near  and  dear  this  side  of  heaven 
is  at  stake.  The  question  is,  shall  we  remain  passive 
in  the  hands  of  corrupt,  ignorant  politicians,  or  shall 
we,  as  freemen,  take  our  own  rights  into  our  own  hands, 
and  defend  and  protect  our  rights  in  our  own  way  and 
upon  our  own  responsibility  ? 

• "  Five  States  have  declared  to  the  world  that  they 
are  out  of  the  Union.  These  five  States  are  now  all 
in  a  universal  warlike  commotion.  War,  war,  war ! 
fight,  fight,  fight !  is  the  perfect  order  of  the  times. 
Have  the  people  counted  the  cost  ?  Are  they  prepared 
to  shoulder  the  enormous  expense,  the  awful  taxation, 
which  war  must  inevitably  produce  ?  The  seceding 
States  may  be  prepared  for  all  this.  But  is  Virginia 
prepared  for  it  ?  What  products  has  she  by  which  to 
raise  millions  of  surplus  money  at  this  time  to  carry  on 
a  civil  war  ?  Already  in  debt  as  she  is,  and  all  her 
citizens  involved  head-and-heels,  more  or  less,  in  debt, 
how  are  thousands  and  millions  of  money  to  be  raised 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  107 

to  begin  and  carry  on  an  unending  or  an  exterminating 
war? 

"  Is  it  necessary  that  war  shall  come  ?  No  :  there 
is  no  necessity  for  it  at  all.  Our  national  difficulties 
can  be  settled,  and  they  ought  to  be  settled,  without 
war.  Why  is  this  great  hurry  to  precipitate  all  the 
slave  States  out  of  the  Union  before  Lincoln  is  inaugu- 
rated ?  Can  he  free  the  negroes  ?  No.  Can  he  move 
the  forts  and  arsenals  out  of  the  South  ?  No.  Can 
he  force  Southern  men  to  act  and  fight  against  their 
own  interests  ?  No.  Well,  then,  what  can  he  do  ?  If 
five  States  can  secede  in  opposition  to  the  wishes  of 
President  Buchanan,  why  cannot  ten  secede  in  opposi- 
tion to  the  will  and  wishes  of  Mr.  Lincoln  ?  He  can- 
not prevent  them  from  seceding  after  he  comes  into 
power.  And  if  he  and  his  party  were  to  make  war  on 
them  for  seceding  after  he  gets  into  power,  he  and  his 
party  would  be  more  apt  to  make  war  on  them  for 
seceding  before  he  came  into  power.  So  that  there  is 
nothing  possible  to  be  gained  by  madly  rushing  out  of 
the  Union,  and  every  thing  to  be  lost.  Let  us,  there- 
fore, not  be  too  hasty  in  this  matter. 

"  The  South  will  be  forced  to  come  to  some  understand- 
ing with  the  North  in  relation  to  the  national  property, 
commerce,  &c.  &c.  This  the  slave  States  can  do  better 
while  under  the  Federal  Government  and  in  the  Union 
than  after  they  take  themselves  out  of  the  Union  and 
from  under  the  protection  of  the  Federal  Government. 

"Let  the  border  States  stand  firm,  and  demand  their 
rights ;  and,  if  they  fail  to  obtain  them,  then  let  them 
all  act  in  harmony,  and  go  together.  It  will  be  time 
for  them  to  act  when  they  have  used  and  exhausted  all 
means  for  redress  and  failed  to  obtain  it. 


108  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

"  The  election  of  members  to  the  Virginia  State  Con- 
vention comes  off  the  4th  of  February,  and  we  would 
again  caution  our  readers  to  be  careful  for  whom  they 
cast  their  votes ;  and,  when  they  shall  have  the  action 
of  the  Convention  referred  back  to  them  for  their  final 
decision,  let  them  thoroughly  understand  the  subject, 
and  then  act  with  as  much  deliberation  as  if  their 
eternal  salvation  depended  on  the  result  of  their  action. 
If  the  border  States  do  not  secede,  we  think  there  is 
yet  hope  that  all  our  national  difficulties  will  be  settled 
without  war ;  but,  if  they  secede,  we  firmly  believe  that 
the  result  will  be  a  general  war  between  the  whole  of 
the  free  and  of  the  slave  States, — which  will  result 
either  in  the  subjugation  of  the  South  by  the  North,  or 
of  the  North  by  the  South. 

"We  are  firm  and  decided  in  the  stand  which  we  first 
took, — namely:  we  are  for  saving  the  Union,  if  pos- 
sible; but,  if  this  cannot  be  done  in  justice  to  the  South, 
then  we  are  for  the  South.  But,  because  others  should 
wish  to  rush  hastily  into  ruin,  this  is  no  reason  why 
we  shall.  Let  conservative  men  deliberate  and  act 
with  firmness,  and  the  Republic  may  yet  be  saved." 

"  Five  States  have  declared  to  the  world  that  they 
are  out  of  the  Union."  It  will  be  recollected  that 
South  Carolina  seceded  in  December,  1860.  In  a  Con- 
gressional correspondence,  dated  Washington,  January 
21,  1861,  the  reporter  says, — 

"Mr.  Hunter,  upon  request,  was  excused  from  serv- 
ing any  longer  as  chairman  of  the  Committee  of 
Finance,— stating,  as  the  reason  of  his  request,  that 
his  State  was  about  to  change  her  political  position. 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  109 

[How  did  Mr.  Hunter  know,  three  months  in  advance, 
that  his  State  was  going  to  secede  ?] 

"  Mr.  Polk  presented  a  memorial,  with  signatures 
covering  fifteen  quires  of  paper,  all  wrapped  in  the 
*  American  flag,'  praying  the  adoption  of  the  Crittenden 
resolutions  as  amendments  to  the  Constitution. 

"Mr.  Slidell  moved  to  take  up  his  resolution,  in 
effect  censuring  the  President  for  not  earlier  sending  in 
the  nomination  of  Mr.  Holt  as  Secretary  of  War. 

"  Mr.  Yulee  announced  the  receipt  of  official  intelli- 
gence that  his  State  [Florida]  had  seceded,  and  said 
that  he  and  his  colleagues  were  no  longer  Senators  of 
the  United  States.  He  read  a  valedictory,  in  which  he 
gave  the  reasons  which  induced  Florida  to  secede. 
Mallory  —  Yulee's  colleague — also  delivered  a  vale- 
dictory. 

"Mr.  Clay,  of  Alabama,  in  behalf  of  himself  and  Mr. 
Fitzpatrick,  also  withdrew  from  the  Senate,  in  conse- 
quence of  official  intelligence  of  the  secession  of  Ala- 
bama. 

"Mr.  Davis  announced  the  secession  of  Mississippi, 
and  made  a  speech,  after  which  the  seceding  Senators 
all  rose  and  left  the  hall, — first  taking  leave  of  their 
old  associates." 

A  telegraphic  despatch,  dated  Milledgeville,  January 
19,  1861,  says,  "The  Convention,  at  2  10  P.M.  to- 
day, passed  the  ordinance  of  secession  by  a  vote  of  206 
to  89." 

Another  despatch,  dated  Augusta,  January  19, 
1861,  says,  "Our  city  is  illuminated  with  fireworks, 
and  cannons  are  firing,  in  honor  of  the  secession  of  the 

10 


110  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

State.     Bells  are  ringing,  amid  great  enthusiasm  and 
rejoicing.     Georgia  is  free." 

While  matters  were  thus  progressing  at  the  South, 
the  conservative  men  at  the  North  were  holding  meet- 
ings, and  passing  series  of  resolutions,  in  reference  to  the 
course  which  should  be  pursued  towards  the  seceding 
States  of  the  South.  As  a  specimen  of  some  of  these 
resolutions,  we  give  the  following,  adopted  at  a  large 
and  enthusiastic  meeting  held  in  the  city  of  New  York 
by  the  working-men  of  that  city : — 

" 'Resolved,  That  we  regard  the  present  movement  of 
several  of  the  Southern  States,  in  resuming  the  powers 
they  delegated  to  the  General  Government,  as  an  effort 
to  preserve  our  Constitution  from  being  overthrown 
by  Abraham  Lincoln,  as  his  party-platform  requires 
and  demands  him  to  do. 

"Resolved,  That  we  are  for  the  Union, — the  Union  of 
our  fathers ;  for  the  Constitution, — the  glorious  charter 
of  our  liberties, — as  expounded  by  the  recognized  au- 
thority, upon  the  basis  of  equal  justice,  liberty,  and 
immunities  to  all  the  citizens  of  all  the  States." 

"Resolved,  That,  believing  that  the  people  of  the 
Southern  States  are,  and  have  ever  been,  content  to 
remain  in  this  Union  under  the  Constitution  as  origin- 
ally designed,  we  deeply  sympathize  with  them  in 
their  unwilling  resistance  to  an  incoming  Administra- 
tion, which,  by  a  perverted  and  unauthorized  construc- 
tion of  the  Constitution,  tends  to  destroy  their  peace, 
welfare,  and  happiness. 

"Resolved,  That  we  are  firmly  and  unalterably  op- 
posed to  any  and  every  attempt  on  the  part  of  the 
Government  or  the  people  of  the  North  to  coerce  the 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  Ill 

Southern  States,  or  any  one  of  them,  into  submission  to 
the  will  of  the  majority  of  the  people  of  the  North,  when 
that  will  has  been  authoritatively  declared  by  the  Su- 
preme Court  to  be  in  opposition  to  the  true  construction 
of  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States. 

"  Resolved,  That  we  will,  by  all  proper  and  legitimate 
means,  oppose,  discountenance,  and  prevent  the  Repub- 
lican party  from  making  any  aggressive  attempt,  under 
the  plea  of  '  enforcing  the  laws'  and  '  preserving  the 
Union/  upon  the  rights  of  the  Southern  States,  be- 
lieving, as  we  do,  that  any  such  attempt  can  only  result 
in  a  protracted  and  destructive  civil  war,  to  attain  an 
end  which  that  party  can  really  and  peaceably  accom- 
plish by  abandoning  their  hostility  to  the  South,  and 
declaring  their  willingness  to  abide  by  the  Constitution 
as  interpreted  by  the  Supreme  Court  and  accepted  by 
all  conservative  men  of  the  country. 

"Resolved,  That  we  regard  the  Republican  party, 
which,  to  use  the  language  of  Jefferson,  '  has  wriggled 
itself  into  power  under  auspices  of  morality/  as  em- 
bodying the  policy  that  Great  Britain  has  pursued  for 
a  quarter  of  a  century  in  endeavoring  to  equalize  the 
races  on  this  continent, — to  reduce  white  men  to  a  for- 
bidden level  with  negroes,  and  thus  overthrow  not 
only  the  Union,  but  destroy  the  glorious  free  institu- 
tions which,  seventy-six  years  ago,  our  fathers  extorted 
from  an  unwilling  despot ;  and,  if  any  additional  evi- 
dence be  needed  to  show  the  alliance  of  the  so-called 
Republican  party  with  the  monarchists  of  Great  Bri- 
tain to  dissolve  this  Union,  regardless  of  its  fearful 
consequences,  it  can  be  found  in  the  fact  that  its  recog- 
nized leaders  in  Congress  have  deliberately  rejected 
Senator  Crittenden's  Compromise,  although  it  is  well 


112  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

known  that  it  does  not  grant  the  South  her  full,  just, 
and  equal  rights  under  the  Constitution. 

"  Resolved,  That  we  demand  that  our  representatives 
and  servants,  (and  not  our  rulers,  as  some  ignorantly 
style  them,)  both  in  our  national  and  State  Legisla- 
tures, shall  at  once  initiate  movements  for  a  peaceable 
solution  of  our  difficulties,  so  that  civil  war  may  be 
avoided,  and  the  wheels  of  business  may  again  begin 
to  move,  and  remunerating  labor  return  to  thousands 
now  out  of  employment  and  suffering  from  the  stubborn 
refusal  of  the  Republican  party  to  grant  the  South  her 
just  rights  under  the  Constitution. 

"  Resolved,  That  the  State  Legislature  be  respectfully 
requested  to  convene  the  people  of  this  State  in  con- 
vention, for  the  purpose  of  securing  an  expression  of 
public  sentiment  upon  the  new  and  startling  issues 
which  a  few  weeks  have  so  rapidly  evolved;  and  the 
Chair  is  directed  to  appoint  a  committee  of  five  gen- 
tlemen to  present  these  resolutions  and  this  request  to 
the  Legislature." 

We  give  the  above  resolutions  in  full,  that  the  reader 
may  understand  that  the  secessionists  of  the  South  had 
assurances  which  were  satisfactory  to  them  that,  under 
any  and  all  circumstances,  they  would  receive  an  over- 
whelming abundance  of  assistance  from  the  North  in 
the  event  that  the  "  incoming  Administration"  should 
attempt  to  "  enforce  the  laws"  under  the  pretence  of 
preserving  the  Constitution  and  saving  the  Union. 
The  conservative  men  at  the  North  were  as  ignorant 
of  the  real  spirit  and  determination  of  the  secessionists 
of  the  South  as  were  the  Black  Eepublicans  of  the  real 
and  true  condition  of  the  slaves  of  the  South ;  while 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  113 

the  secessionists  of  the  South  were  equally  ignorant  of 
the  spirit  and  determination  of  the  conservative  men 
of  the  North.  We  presume  that  the  conservative  men 
at  the  North  had  never  anticipated  an  attack  on  the 
flag  of  the  Union  by  secessionists. 

The  secessionists  had  determined  to  accept  of  no 
compromise  which  might  be  offered.  This  they  de- 
clared in  the  outset.  Hence,  with  the  leaders  of  the 
secession  party,  any  and  all  compromise  was  a  fore- 
gone conclusion.  The  conservative  men  at  the  North 
thought,  or  affected  to  think,  that  these  leaders  actually 
wanted  a  compromise,  the  Constitution  respected,  and 
the  Union  saved;  whereas  they  had  determined  on  im- 
mediate, complete,  and  eternal  separation  from  the 
"old  Union."  Presuming,  in  part,  at  least,  on  the  aid 
and  assistance  of  the  conservative  men  of  the  North, 
and  the  aid  and  assistance  of  "  fifty  thousand  Knights  of 
the  Golden  Circle,"  said  to  have  been  organized  in  the 
free  States,  they  struck  the  fatal  blow.  Terrible  was 
the  disappointment, — but  just  what  every  sensible  man, 
under  the  circumstances,  might  have  expected. 

We  believe  that  the  conservative  men  at  the  North 
were  honest  and  sincere  in  their  assertions  of  friend- 
ship for  and  sympathy  with  the  South.  And,  had  the 
Southern  States  remained  in  the  Union,  and  observed 
on  their  part  the  Constitution  inviolate,  and  Mr. 
Lincoln  had  waged  an  aggressive  war  upon  the  South, 
for  the  ostensible  purpose  of  liberating  the  slaves  of  the 
South,  we  honestly  believe  that  hundreds  of  thousands 
of  men  in  the  free  States  would  have  risen  up  as  one 
man  and  united  with  the  South  and  annihilated  the 
Black  Eepublican  party.  But  when  the  Southern 
States  seceded,  and  first  struck  a  blow  at  the  sacred 

10* 


114  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

flag  of  our  country,  this  was  more  than  the  con- 
servative element  of  the  North  had  expected;  and, 
seeing  that  the  secessionists  were  the  aggressors, 
the  inaugurators  of  civil  war,  they,  by  force  of  circum- 
stances, if  not  from  principle  and  patriotism,  became 
united,  and  resolved  to  protect  and  defend  the  time- 
honored  flag  of  their  country,  preserve  the  Constitu- 
tion, and,  if  possible,  save  the  Union. 

The  intelligent  reader  cannot  fail  to  observe,  like- 
wise, that  the  expressed  and  published  opinions  of  the 
conservative  men  of  the  North  in  relation  to  the  fixed 
purpose  of  the  Black  Eepublican  party  in  waging  war 
upon  the  South  in  order  to  free  the  negroes  were  well 
calculated  to  rouse  the  suspicions  and  indignation  of 
the  Southern  people. 

That  the  leaders  of  the  Black  ^Republican  party, 
proper,  wanted  the  Union  dissolved,  to  the  end  that 
they  might  more  speedily  and  effectually  accomplish 
their  unholy  purpose  in  abolishing  slavery  in  the  South, 
they  did  not  pretend  to  conceal.  Knowing  the  ter- 
rible results  that  would  necessarily  follow  in  the  event 
of  breaking  up  the  Government,  we  opposed  it  until 
we  rendered  ourself  odious  with  the  secession  party, 
and  wellnigh  lost  all  our  patronage  before  we  discon- 
tinued the  publication  of  the  "Banner." 

The  following  chapter  will  show  how  fully  and 
clearly  we  portrayed  the  horrors  that  would  certainly 
befall  Virginia  in  the  event  of  her  seceding.  For  all 
which  faithful  warning  we  are  a  refugee  among 
strangers.  Thank  God,  we  have  a  clear  conscience. 
We  intended  good  to  our  country,  even  if  we  did 
wrong. 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  115 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "Christian  Banner"  of  the 
31st  of  January,  1861,  under  the  head  of  "  Random 
Thoughts  Shot  at  a  Venture,"  we  wrote  and  published 
the  following  six  short  chapters,  which  have  since  the 
war  began  been  denominated  the  "Predictions  of  the 
1  Christian  Banner,'  "  how  justly  we  leave  the  reader 
to  decide: — 

"CHAP.  I. — Read,  Think, Determine,  and  Act! — Our 
soul  is  disgusted,  our  heart  sickened,  at  the  school-boy 
bombast  and  politician  eloquence  of  the  day.  This  is  no 
time  for  tropes,  figures,  and  rhetorically  turned  periods. 
Political  stump-speaking  has  infused  deadly  poison  into 
the  heart  of  the  whole  body  politic.  War,  pestilence, 
destruction,  and  death  are  at  our  very  door,  staring  us 
full  in  the  face,  and  yet  upstart  politicians,  would-be 
statesmen,  and  leaders  of  the  people  dare  to  discuss 
and  harangue  the  people  on  abstractions  which  the 
speakers  themselves  never  can  comprehend,  and  stop 
to  read  long  sentences  and  paragraphs  about  the 
opinions  of  men  who  are  dead  and  gone  and  have  no 
part  nor  lot  in  the  awful  tragedies  which  are  now  being 
acted  out  all  over  our  country. 

"  Were  the  present  political  aspirants  and  seekers- 
to-be-leaders  of  the  people  influenced  by  the  wisdom 
and  patriotism  of  the  immortal  statesmen  and  patriots 
whose  opinions  they  affect  so  ardently  to  admire,  but 


116  TEE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

which  they  are  incapable  of  appreciating,  then  our 
country  would  not  be  lacerated,  rent,  and  torn  into 
fragments,  as  she  now  is.  'Tis  all  a  sham,  a  hypo- 
critical show,  an  empty  bubble,  a  false  pretension  of 
patriotism,  honor,  virtue,  truth,  and  justice. 

"  Political  tricksters  and  ecclesiastical  knaves,  urged 
and  driven  on  by  cupidity  for  wealth,  position,  and 
power,  have  reduced  our  country  to  the  shameful  state  of 
degradation  in  which  she  is  now  held  up  to  the  asto- 
nished gaze  and  inexpressible  derision  of  all  the  civilized 
nations  of  the  world.  And  still  freemen  must  acquiesce, 
must  close  their  mouths,  hold  their  peace,  stifle  their 
consciences,  pander  to  the  cupidity  and  yield  to  the 
will  and  implicitly  obey  the  dictations  of  caucusing, 
intriguing,  wire- working,  life-absorbing,  blood-sucking, 
political  aspirants,  or  else  be  persecuted,  proscribed, 
ostracized  ! 

"  Never,  while  we  have  brains  to  think,  a  heart  to 
feel,  a  tongue  to  speak,  a  hand  to  write,  and  a  soul  to 
save,  will  we  become  the  dupe  of  fools,  cowards,  knaves, 
and  traitors,  nor  tamely  and  meanly  submit  to  the 
gag-law  of  any  political  or  ecclesiastical  associations, 
confederations,  or  parties  of  men  this  side  of  eternity. 
Cowards,  traitors,  loungers,  spongers,  and  loafers  may 
shift,  twist,  turn,  and  change  their  political  positions  and 
religious  relations  with  every  popular  tide  that  drifts  the 
scurf  and  scum  of  all  political  degeneracy  and  eccle- 
siastical depravity  to  the  surface,  and  for  the  sake  of 
their  bread  and  butter,  grog  and  cigars,  petty  offices, 
and  a  little  mushroom  notoriety,  succumb  to  the  bid- 
dings and  behests  of  their  impudently-presumptuous, 
tyrannical  leaders,  while  honest  men,  freemen,  brave 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  117 

men,  and  patriots,  look  on  with  pity  supreme,  and  turn 
away  with  loathing  and  disgust  inexpressible ! 

" '  Liberty  or  death !'  should  be  the  watchword  of  every 
American  citizen.  Liberty  of  conscience,  liberty  of 
speech,  liberty  of  action,  and  liberty  of  the  press, 
should  be  the  uncompromising  demand  of  all  freemen, 
and  they  should  submit  to  nothing  less." 

"  CHAP.  II. — It  is  argued  that  secession  is  constitu- 
tionally right.  Grant  it.  But  is  it  expedient?  That 
is  the  question.  Many  things  may  be  lawful  which  are 
by  no  means  expedient.  Secession  or  revolution,  under 
certain  circumstances,  would  not  only  be  constitution- 
ally right,  but  absolutely  necessary.  Is  this  the  case 
now  ?  Has  the  time  actually  come,  and  do  the  circum- 
stances absolutely  demand  the  secession  of  any  one  or 
of  all  the  slave  States  ?  If  it  be  unconditionally  neces- 
sary for  one  to  secede,  does  the  same  necessity  demand 
that  all  shall  secede?  Has  the  work  of  secession  and 
revolution  commenced  and  progressed  in  a  way  to 
prove  it  expedient  and  to  commend  itself  to  the  world? 

"  The  ostensible  causes  of  secession  are :  first,  to 
save  the  South  from  further  Abolition  aggressions ;  and, 
secondly,  to  free  the  country  from  the  continual  agita- 
tion of  the  slave  question.  The  objects  sought  to  be 
gained  by  secession  are :  first,  to  permanently  establish 
the  institution  of  African  slavery;  secondly,  to  extend 
slave  territory;  and,  thirdly,  to  reduce  the  price  of 
slave  labor.  Will  secession  accomplish  all  this?  Some 
seem  to  think  so.  They  are  woefully  mistaken. 

"Never  will  the  vexed  question  of  African  slavery 
cease  to  be  agitated  so  long  as  there  are  Abolitionists 
in  the  North  and  slaves  in  the  South.  The  fixed  de- 


118  THE   CONSPIEACY   UNVEILED. 

termination  and  settled  principles  of  Abolitionists  are, 
never,  never  to  give  up  the  conflict  until  African  slavery 
is  exterminated.  This  is  their  object,  their  design, 
their  work.  They  do  not  pretend  to  disguise  the  fact. 
So  that  nothing  can  ever  be  gained  by  secession  on  this 
score. 

"  Will  secession  save  the  South  from  further  Abolition 
aggressions?  If  so,  how?  Secessionists  say,  'We 
will  form  treaties  and  enter  into  leagues  with  the  Abo- 
litionists after  we  secede,  and,  for  the  sake  of  our  trade, 
they  will  spare  our  slaves.'  Have  they  said  so?  Have 
they  promised  to  do  this  ?  No :  they  have  not,  and 
they  never  will.  Are  they  not  bound  by  leagues  and 
treaties  now  under  the  Constitution  ?  and  do  they  ob- 
serve them?  If  they  violate  treaties  and  break  leagues 
under  the  Constitution  and  while  they  are  in  the 
Union,  what  assurances  have  we  that  they  will  make 
leagues  and  treaties  and  observe  them  inviolate  after 
they  get  out  of  the  Union  and  are  free  from  all  constitu- 
tional restraints  and  obligations  ?  If  they  perpetrate 
depredations  in  the  Union  and  under  the  influence  of 
the  Constitution,  they  will  do  it  much  more  abundantly 
after  the  Federal  Government  is  broken  up.  They  will 
never  enter  into  any  treaties  nor  form  any  leagues 
with  the  South,  on  which  the  continuance  and  perpe- 
tuity of  African  slavery  are  contemplated.  This  is  a 
fixed  fact. 

"  Dissolve  the  Union,  break  up  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment, and  will  not  the  same  proximity  still  exist  be- 
tween the  slave  and  free  States  that  exists  now? 

"  Divide  the  Union,  and  the  same  morbid  moral 
sentiment  will  remain  in  the  hearts  of  Abolitionists  that 
drives  them  an  to  daring  deeds  of  madness  now. 


THE  SOUTH  SACBIFICED.  119 

"  Divide  the  Union,  and  a  thousand  new  causes  of  hate 
and  eternal  animosity  will  spring  up  among  all  parties. 

''Divide  the  Union, break  up  the  Federal  Government 
in  advance  of  terms  and  treaties  of  separation  between 
the  North  and  South,  and  the  door  for  any  subsequent 
equitable  separation  is  forever  closed,  and  the  key  lost 
in  the  depths  of  eternity. 

"Divide  the  Union,  and  the  floodgate  is  hoisted 
through  which  a  concentration  of  curses  will  flow  that 
baffles  all  human  thought  to  conceive. 

"  Divide  the  Union,  break  up  the  Federal  Government, 
and  civil  war  begins,  which  will  only  end  in  the  domi- 
nation of  the  South  over  the  North,  or  of  the  North 
over  the  South. 

"  Dissolve  the  Union,  and  military  and  ecclesiastical 
despotism,  or  absolute  monarchies,  will  supplant  the 
tree  of  liberty  and  all  the  blessings  of  freedom. 

"  Dissolve  the  Union,  break  up  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment, and  the  liberty  of  conscience,  the  liberty  of  speech, 
the  liberty  of  action,  the  liberty  of  the  press,  and  the 
liberty  of  a  once  free,  independent,  prosperous,  and 
happy  people,  are  gone,  and  gone  forever. 

"  Dissolve  the  Federal  Government,  and  the  reign  of 
terror  begins. 

"  Dissolve  the  Union,  and  an  era  more  to  be  dreaded 
than  the  dark  ages  commences. 

"  Dissolve  the  Union,  and  the  guillotine  will  take  the 
place  of  the  'Star-Spangled  Banner;'  and  whoever 
dares  to  speak  a  word  against  despots  and  tyrants,  off 
will  go  his  head. 

"Dissolve  the  Union,  and  the  many,  the  dear  people, 
the  hard-working  yeomanry,  will  all  become  the  vassals 
of  the  few. 


120  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

"  Dissolve  the  Union,  and  all  the  poor  will  become 
the  veriest  menials  of  the  lords  and  rulers  of  the  people. 

"  Are  Virginians  prepared  for  all  these  things  ?  If  so, 
,  dissolve  the  Union,  break  up  the  Federal  Government, 
and  the  work  of  death  and  desolation  is  done ! 

"  If  the  slave  States  conquer  the  free  States,  then  the 
institution  of  African  slavery  may  continue  for  the  next 
half-century;  then  will  slave  labor  be  reduced  to  an 
insignificant  price;  then  may  slave  territory  be  ex- 
tended. But,  before  all  this  is  gained,  our  country  will 
be  drenched  in  blood:  most  of  those  now  living  will 
never  live  to  see  slave  territory  expanded;  they  will 
never  realize  the  glories  of  cheap  slave-labor;  they 
will  never  need  it !  Even  should  the  South  succeed, 
will  the  spoils  be  worth  the  fight,  the  crown,  the  sacri- 
fice ?  Answer  us,  mothers,  you  who  have  sons  and  love 
them  !  Answer  us,  wives,  you  who  have  husbands  and 
look  up  to  and  rely  on  them  for  protection  !  Against 
a  foreign  enemy  every  citizen  should  lift  his  hand,  and 
risk  his  life,  and  sacrifice  all  things  for  his  country  and 
his  country's  glory !  It  is  not  so  in  the  present  case. 
They  are  bone  of  our  bone,  flesh  of  our  flesh,  our 
brethren,  our  fellow-citizens.  How,  then,  dare  we, 
being  brethren,  as  we  are,  go  to  war  with  one  an- 
other ? 

"  But  suppose  the  free  States  should  conquer  the  slave 
States?  Then  African  slavery  is  exterminated !  Never 
would  the  victorious  North  enter  into  any  treaty  with 
the  subdued  South  in  which  the  continuance  of  African 
slavery  were  contemplated.  The  idea  is  supremely 
preposterous.  If,  therefore,  the  Federal  Government 
be  broken  up,  and  civil  war  follow, — which  it  certainly 
will,— and  the  free  States  subjugate  the  slave  States, 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  121 

then  African  slavery,  slave  territory,  and  slave  labor 
are  all  at  an  end.  Extreme  Abolitionists  want  the 
Federal  Government  broken  up,  because  this,  they  say, 
will  hasten  the  abolition  of  slavery.  The  present  pro- 
cess is  too  slow  for  them.  They  want  to  accomplish 
the  work  at  once. 

"CHAP.  III.  —  What  can  Virginia  gain  by  seces- 
sion ? — Suppose  it  were  possible  for  a  peaceable  sepa- 
ration of  the  Union  to  be  consummated,  and  that  a 
Southern  Confederacy  of  all  the  slave  States  were  formed : 
what  would  Virginia  gain  by  the  operation  ?  How  can 
she  be  benefited  in  the  least  conceivable  degree  by  uniting 
her  destiny  with  a  cotton  or  Southern  Confederacy  ?  The 
cotton  States  say  they  don't  want  to  sell  negroes, — they 
want  to  buy  them  at  the  lowest  possible  prices.  Their 
income  is  from  cotton  and  sugar  produced  by  slave 
labor :  therefore  they  want  negroes  to  raise  cotton  and 
sugar.  Hence  it  is  to  their  interest  to  get  negroes  as 
cheap  as  possible.  "We  say  '  their  interest/  because  they 
are  going  in  for  their  own  interest  in  dollars  and  cents. 
This  no  one  will  deny  who  understands  the  subject. 
Hence  the  process  by  which  the  cotton  and  sugar  States 
are  to  be  built  up  and  enriched,  should  they  succeed,  is 
the  very  process  by  which  Virginia  is  to  be  pulled 
down,  impoverished,  and  degraded. 

"For  example,  a  Virginia  farmer  owes  a  cotton- 
planter  ten  thousand  dollars,  and  has  no  means  by 
which  to  raise  the  money,  except  from  the  sale  of  either 
his  land  or  his  negroes.  He  dislikes  to  give  up  his  home, 
and  if  he  were  to  propose  to  sell  it  to  the  planter,  '  No/ 
says  the  planter,  '  I  don't  want  your  land :  it  is  of  no  use 
to  me :  I  cannot  transport  it  to  South  Carolina,  Georgia, 

11 


122  THE  CONSPIKACY   UNVEILED. 

Florida,  &c.  &c. ;  but  I  will  take  negroes  at  fair  valua- 
tion to  the  amount  of  my  claim,  otherwise  you  must 
pay  me  the  cash.' 

" '  What  is  a  fair  valuation?'  asks  the  Virginia  debtor. 

"'I  can  buy  first-rate  cotton-field  hands/  says  the 
cotton-planter,  'for  $250  per  head;  but  as  you  owe  me, 
and  are  in  a  'tight  place/  in  order  to  favor  you  I  will 
allow  you  $300  per  head  for  good  field-hands,  but  not 
a  cent  more.1 

11  So  the  rich  cotton-planter,  to  satisfy  the  insignificant 
claim  of  ten  thousand  dollars,  drives  off  thirty-three  ne- 
groes, good  field-hands,who  to  him  are  as  valuable  as  if 
he  had  paid  one  thousand  dollars  per  head  for  them. 

"  Can  Virginia  afford  to  raise  negroes  at  $300  per 
head?  No;  she  cannot.  Hence  it  will  be  observed 
that  precisely  in  the  same  ratio  as  negroes  depreciate 
in  value,  Virginia  is  impoverished,  and  the  cotton 
and  sugar  States  are  built  up  and  enriched.  We  have 
never  yet  heard  the  first  good  reason  given  by  any 
one  why  Virginia  should  secede;  nor  can  any  one 
point  out  a  single  blessing  that  will  be  received  by 
her  in  the  event  of  her  seceding,  unless  the  abolition 
of  slavery  from  her  territory  be  a  blessing. 

"  Look  at  the  present  state  of  things  in  Virginia  and 
in  the  South.  Large  slave-holders  in  Virginia,  who, 
twelve  months  ago,  were  supposed  to  be  worth  one 
hundred  thousand  dollars,  are  now  not  worth  more  than 
two-thirds  of  that  amount ;  and  the  day  that  Virginia 
passes  the  ordinance  of  secession,  negro  property  in 
Virginia  will  become  comparatively  valueless.  The 
cotton  and  sugar  States  are  not  at  all  affected  by  the 
depreciation  in  the  value  of  negroes  in  Virginia,  be- 
cause, if  there  should  be  a  decline  in  cotton  and  sugar, 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  123 

the  price  in  labor  is  so  much  cheaper  that  they  can 
need  only  raise  more  produce  to  make  up  for  the  loss  in 
prices. 

"  Virginia's  action  of  secession  is  virtually  Virginia's 
action  for  the  abolition  of  all  her  slave  property.  Se- 
cession is  virtually  abolitionism.  Secession  is  submis- 
sion. We  are  no  abolitionist;  we  are  no  submissionist  ; 
o.nd,  therefore,  we  are  no  secessionist.  If  this  be  treason, 
our  head  is  ready  for  the  guillotine  I  But  who  is  the 
executioner  ?" 

"  CHAP.  IV.  What  will  Virginia  lose  by  secession  ? — 
If  Virginia  secede  from  the  Federal  Government,  she 
will  certainly  lose  all  her  negro  property. 

"  She  will  lose  thousands  of  her  noblest  sons  and  fair- 
est daughters. 

"  She  will  lose  her  money  and  credit,  and  wind  up  in 
bankruptcy  and  ruin. 

"  She  will  lose  her  horses,  corn,  meat,  silver- ware,  and 
valuable  household-furniture  by  midnight  assassins, 
plunderers,  and  highway-robbers ;  banditti  will  prowl 
and  swarm  through  the  country  worse  than  Egyptian 
locusts. 

"  She  will  lose  many  of  her  fine  residences,  beautiful 
villages,  and  thriving  towns. 

"She  will  lose  all  her  peace,  quiet,  and  happiness 
during  the  whole  period  of  a  long-protracted  civil 
war. 

"  She  will  lose  many  of  her  sanctuaries,  and  the  regu- 
lar, undisturbed  public  worship  of  Almighty  God. 

"  She  will  lose  the  kind  feeling,  friendship,  affection, 
and  love  which  now  exist  among  friends,  neighbors, 
citizens,  and  relatives. 


124         THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

"  She  will  lose  her  schools,  academies,  and  colleges, 
and  all  facilities  of  educating  her  youth. 

"  She  will  lose  all  she  has  gained  in  agricultural  im- 
provements, all  her  prosperity  and  thrift. 

"Her  territory  will  become  a  common  battle-field,  and 
her  soil  be  saturated  with  the  blood  of  the  wounded, 
dead,  and  dying. 

"  In  a  word,  she  will  lose  all  that  she  now  holds  near, 
dear,  and  sacred,  and  her  history,  honor,  and  glory 
will  end  in  seas  of  blood,  when  the  din  and  strife  of  the 
battle-field  and  the  thunders  of  civil  war  shall  have 
passed  away. 

"  Is  Virginia  prepared  for  all  these  things  ?  If  she 
be,  then  let  her  secede,  and  the  sooner  the  better." 

"  CHAP.  V.  Has  every  possible  effort  been  made  to  save 
the  Union? — Has  every  possible  effort  been  made  to  save 
the  Union  that  statesmen  and  patriots  ought  to  have 
made  ?  Why  did  not  Southern  Senators  and  Congressmen 
take  their  stand  in  the  Senate- Chamber  and  Congress 
halls,  with  the  Constitution  in  one  hand,  and,  if  neces- 
sity demanded  it,  a  bayonet  in  the  other,  and  swear  by 
the  God  of  their  fathers  that  the  Federal  Government 
should  be  honored  and  maintained,  and  that  the  South 
should  have  her  rights  in  the  Union,  or  that  their  own 
lives  should  be  sacrificed  on  the  altar  of  liberty,  on  the 
altar  of  their  country?  Then  all  patriots'  hearts 
would  have  beaten  in  unison,  and  Abolitionists  would 
have  quailed  before  the  influence  of  the  united  band 
of  American  patriots,  and  peace  and  prosperity  would 
have  continued. 

"  Did  not  most  of  the  Representatives  from  the  cotton 
and  sugar-growing  States  manifest  a  spirit  of  morbid 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  125 

indifference  to  the  interests  of  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment, from  the  beginning  of  the  present  session  of 
Congress  up  to  the  time  they  resigned  their  seats  ? 
Why  was  this?  Because,  prior  to  the  session  of 
Congress,  they  had  determined  to  secede  from  the 
Union,  and,  therefore,  felt  no  interest  in  the  welfare  of 
the  Union,  and  did  nothing  to  save  it,  but  every  thing 
they  could  do  to  break  it  up.  Have  not  their  leading 
men  said  that  neither  the  enactment  of  the  '  Personal 
Liberty  Bills/  'nor  the  election  of  Abraham  Lincoln' 
to  the  Presidency  of  these  United  States,  was  the  cause 
of  their  secession,  for  that  they  had  desired  for  'up- 
wards of  thirty  years'  to  separate  themselves  from 
the  Union  ? 

"And,  finally,  when  Virginia  officially  sends  her  mes- 
senger, Judge  Robertson,  to  advise  and  co'nsult  with  them 
in  this  extreme  hour  of  peril,  South  Carolina  officially 
spurns  him,  and  resolves  to  enter  into  no  consultation 
with  him  for  the  sake  of  the  public  good.  And  now 
we  are  told  that  if  the  seceding  States  will  return 
to  the  Union,  Virginia  will  not  secede ;  but,  unless 
they  do,  Virginia  must  secede, — she  must  go  with  her 
Southern  sister  States.  Gentlemen  tell  us  that  it  is  a 
disgrace,  a  degradation,  to  submit  to  and  live  under  the 
Administration  of  Mr.  Lincoln.  Then  the  idea  is  simply 
this  :  if  the  cotton  States  will  submit  to  the  infamy 
of  serving  under  the  incoming  Administration,  Vir- 
ginia will !  This  is  cool  impudence,  is  it  not  ?  If  it 
be  no  disgrace  to  serve  under  the  incoming  Admi- 
nistration with  the  cotton  States,  it  is  no  disgrace  to 
serve  under  it  without  the  cotton  States.  And,  on  the 
other  hand,  if  it  be  a  dishonor  to  serve  under  the  in- 
coming Administration  without  the  cotton  States,  it  is 

11* 


126  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

a  dishonor  to  serve  under  it  with  the  cotton  States. 
Why,  then,  do  gentlemen  tell  us  that  unless  the  cotton 
States  return  into  the  Union,  Virginia  ought  to  go  and 
must  go  out  of  the  Union  ?  Are  they  serious  when  they 
talk  to  us  in  this  way?  Do  they  wish  the  cotton  States 
to  come  back  into  the  Union  and  thus  disgrace  them- 
selves and  cause  Virginia  to  be  dishonored?  Why, 
then,  place  the  secession  of  Virginia  on  any  such  ridicu- 
lous condition  ?  The  fact  is,  gentlemen  who  argue  in 
this  style  want  no  compromise,  and  they  are  de- 
termined to  accept  no  compromise,  however  acceptable 
and  satisfactory  it  might  be  to  the  people.  -* 

"Why  did  not  the  cotton  States  and  the  whole  South 
secede  in  the  winter  of  1859  and  1860,  immediately 
after  the  '  John  Brown  raid'  ?  Were  not  these  obnox- 
ious laws  about  which  so  much  complaint  is  now  made 
on  the  statute-books  of  the  Northern  States  then? 
Why  was  not  the  Federal  Government  broken  up  then  ? 
Have  any  new  developments  come  to  light  since  ? 
Why,  then,  this  upheaving  of  heaven  and  earth  to  pre- 
cipitate all  the  Southern  States  out  of  the  Union  before 
the  commencement  of  the  incoming  Administration  ? 
Are  Virginians  to  be  scared  and  driven  headlong  and 
blindly  into  ruin  ?  Will  freemen  be  forced  into  mea- 
sures? No,  never,  never,  while  God  reigns,  and 
truth,  justice,  patriotism,  and  liberty  remain  among 
mortals!  We  repel  a  threat,  whether  it  comes  from 
men  or  demons,  from  earth  or  perdition ! 

"We  claim  rights,  and  are  determined  to  have  our 
rights;  and  if  Virginia  and  all  the  border  States  will 
stand  firm,  shoulder  to  shoulder,  we  confidently  believe 
that  we  can  yet  obtain  all  our  rights  in  the  Union 
and  under  the  Federal  Government.  It  will  be  at- 


.    THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  127 

tended  with  much  less  expense  and  hazard  for  the  States 
which  have  already  seceded  to  return  to  the  Federal 
Government,  than  for  all  the  border  States  to  follow 
in  the  wake  of  the  seceding  States.  And  if  they  shall 
never  wish  to  return,  let  them  remain  in  peace.  Let 
no  blood  be  spilt." 

"  CHAP.  VI. — The  cotton  States  have  made  their  elec- 
tion, and  are  rejoicing  at  it.  They  all  claim  to  be 
sovereign,  independent  republics.  They  boast  of  their 
ability  to  protect  themselves,  but,  should  they  need 
help,  they  are  looking  to  England  and  France.  Strange 
alliance  this !  But  England  and  France  want  '  King 
Cotton,'  and  the  cotton  States  want  cheap  labor, — that 
is,  negroes  for  about  $150  per  head. 

"The  cotton  States,  in  making  their  election,  con- 
sulted neither  the  wishes  nor  the  interest  of  Virginia, 
nor  those  of  any  of  the  border  States.  They  have  acted 
with  reference  to  their  own  secular  interests  and  indi- 
vidual safety,  and  that  only.  Is  Virginia,  therefore, 
under  any  obligation  whatever  to  follow  these  States  out 
of  the  Union  ?  No ;  and  if  she  should,  she  will  act  with 
more  imbecility  than  we  had  supposed  her  capable  of. 
Virginia  and  the  border  States  have  now  to  look  to 
their  own  safety  and  interest,  and  in  doing  that  they 
may,  if  they  will,  save  the  whole  country  from  desola- 
tion and  ruin.  Let  them  remain  in  the  Union  and 
avail  themselves  of  the  provisions  of  the  Federal  Go- 
vernment, and  demand  their  constitutional  rights,  and 
if  they  fail  to  obtain  them,  and  after  all  are  forced  to 
fight,  let  them  fight  with  the  'Stars  and  Stripes' 
floating  over  the  battle-ground.  But  if  Virginia  and 
the  other  border  States  remain  firm,  we  confidently 


128  THE   CONSPIEACY   UNVEILED. 

believe  that  the  whole  difficulty  will  at  last  be  settled 
amicably,  and  that  no  blood  will  be  spilt.  The  States 
that  have  already  gone  out  of  the  Union,  or  any  others 
that  may  hereafter  go,  let  them  go  and  remain  in  peace. 
The  idea  of  instituting  civil  war  to  force  them  to  come 
back  into,  the  Union  is  ludicrous  ! 

"Take  time,  and  let  the  people,  North  and  South, 
fully  understand  the  subject  and  weigh  all  the  conse- 
quences, and,  upon  reflection,  we  believe  that  the  concen- 
trated good  sense,  patriotism,  and  influence  of  the  con- 
servative element  within  the  Federal  Government, 
North  and  South,  will  save  the  country  from  war  and 
bloodshed !" 

ANNOTATIONS  ON  THE  ABOVE  CHAPTERS. 

CHAP.  I.  "  School-boy  bombast." — It  will  be  remem- 
bered that,  at  the  time  the  above  chapters  were  written> 
little  politicians  and  small  lawyers  were  making  flow- 
ery speeches  on  the  positive  beauties  and  anticipated 
glories  of  secession,  which  were  well  calculated  to  tickle 
the  ear  and  please  the  fancy  of  superficial  thinkers, 
or  rather  of  those  who  were  not  capable  of  think- 
ing and  of  reasoning  logically  on  any  subject.  These 
bombastic  stump -speakers,  by  trying  to  make  a  show 
of  learning,  eloquence,  and  deep  research  into  the  mys- 
tical and  abstruse  subjects  which  were  agitating  the 
whole  nation,  played  upon  the  passions  and  presumed 
upon  the  ignorance  and  credulity  of  their  hearers,  and, 
we  are  sorry  to  say,  with  too  serious  effect. 

"  Upstart  politicians" — During  the  reign  of  the 
"Order  of  the  Sons  of  Temperance"  in  Virginia,  hun- 
dreds of  orators  were  manufactured  out  of  all  sorts  of 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  129 

material,  which  but  for  that  order  would  never  have  had 
even  a  mushroom  notoriety,  but  would  have  remained 
quietly  in  their  even  and  unbroken  line  of  obscurity 
until  the  general  resurrection.  In  like  manner,  seces- 
sion became  all  of  a  sudden  the  great  manufacturing 
machine  for  orators,  and  fathers  became  astounded  at 
the  latent  powers  of  eloquence  and  the  deep  unfathom- 
able fountain  of  political  wisdom,  patriotism,  and  chi- 
valry which  burst  forth  from  the  precocious  boys. 
These  new  orators  and  wee  politicians  never  failed  to 
have  a  crowd  of  brainless  hearers,  who  were  always 
surcharged  with  gas,  cocked  and  primed,  ready  to  huzza ! 
huzza !  huzza !  whenever  the  orators  spoke  of  the  "  blue- 
necked,  white-livered  Yankees,"  the  "old  black-hearted 
Abolitionist,  Abe  Lincoln."  And  when  they  would 
speak,  as  they  always  did,  of  the  "Union-shriekers," 
the  "  followers  and  admirers  of  old  Abe  Lincoln,"  the 
"traitors  of  the  South,"  "men  unworthy  to  be  called 
the  sons  of  Virginia,  and  who  ought  to  leave  the  South, 
because  they  left  the  slime  behind  them  as  they  walked 
the  streets  of  Fredericksburg,"  the  huzzas  were  abso- 
lutely deafening.  These  were  some  of  the  ignoble,  un- 
manly, unfair,  lying,  and  rascally  means  resorted  to  by 
secessionists  to  "fire  up  the  Southern  heart"  and  to 
force  Virginia  out  of  the  Union. 

"  Proscribed, — ostracized." — It  is  needless  to  inform 
the  reader  that  the  "  Banner"  had  become  odious  with  all 
secessionists,  not  only  in  the  cotton  and  sugar  States, 
but  even  in  Virginia ;  and  while  we  were  writing  and 
publishing  our  articles  in  favor  of  the  Union,  and  op- 
posing the  secession  of  Virginia,  we  were  receiving  from 
five  to  twenty  discontinuances  to  our  paper  almost 
every  day.  "We  saw  that  the  unalterable  deter mina- 


130  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

tion  of  secessionists  was  either  to  coerce  every  man 
of  influence  into  secession,  or  crush  him  into  annihila- 
tion, damn  him,  his  business  and  his  influence. 

11  Change  their  political  positions."  It  was  truly 
astonishing  to  witness  the  rapidity  with  which  men 
wheeled  into  the  secession  ranks, — and  men,  too,  who 
had  been  as  violently  opposed  to  the  locofoco  party — 
which  was  the  Breckinridge  secession  party — as  they 
were  to  Lincoln  and  the  Black  Eepublican  party.  Some 
men  had  told  us  during  the  Presidential  canvass  that 
they  had  rather  see  Lincoln  elected  than  Breckinridge ; 
and,  strange  to  say,  these  were  among  the  first  men  to 
change  their  political  statics  as  soon  as  secession  was 
openly  advocated  and  began  to  be  popular;  because  it 
was  boldly  proclaimed  by  orators  and  editors  of  the 
secession  fraternity  that  Union  men  who  longer  opposed 
the  South — that  is,  secession — would  not  be  counte- 
nanced nor  trusted  with  any  post  of  honor  or  office  of 
profit,  either  in  the  civil  or  military  departments  of  the 
Southern  Confederacy.  And  it  is  a  well-known  fact  in 
Virginia  that  the  secession  papers  in  Pxichmond  opposed 
the  promotion  of  any  and  all  men  who  were  not  ori- 
ginal secessionists.  "Why  did  the  "  Richmond  Examiner," 
for  example,  so  virulently  oppose  the  Hon.  Alexander 
Hamilton  Stephens's  being  a  candidate  for  the  Vice- 
Presidency  of  the  Southern  Confederacy,  in  the  spring 
of  1862?  Simply  because  of  his  " antecedents," — his 
strong  Union  proclivities.  Mr.  Stephens  was  originally 
an  uncompromising  Union  man,  and  this  with  the  "Ex- 
aminer" was  a  crime  sufficient  to  damn  him,  politically, 
in  all  coming  time.  As  the  secession  road  grew  wider 
and  wider,  or  as  secession  became  more  and  more  popu- 
lar, thousands  upon  thousands  pressed  together  and 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  131 

walked  therein  to  their  own  destruction  and  the  hurt  and 
ruin  of  all  others.  "  There  is  a  way,"  says  Holy  Writ, 
"  that  seemeth  good  unto  a  man,  but  the  end  thereof  is 
death."  If  secession  be  not  the  direct  and  unmistaka- 
ble road  to  political  and  national  death,  that  seemed 
good  unto  secessionists,  then  there  is  no  reliance  to  be 
placed  in  facts. 

CHAP.  II.  "Is  this  the  case  now?1' — We  had  never 
supposed  that  Virginia  had  been  oppressed  to  such  a 
degree  by  the  Federal  Government  as  to  justify  her  in 
revolting  against  that  Government.  Having  been  a 
citizen  of  the  State  of  Virginia  for  more  than  twenty-five 
years,  during  a  considerable  portion  of  which  time  we 
have  been  both  a  free-holder  and  the  owner  of  slaves, 
we  claim  to  have  some  knowledge  of  the  condition  of 
affairs  in  that  State ;  and  our  honest  conviction  is  that 
Virginia  was  never  in  a  more  prosperous  condition  than 
she  was  in  at  the  time  of  Mr.  Lincoln's  election.  Nor  do 
we  believe  that  there  was  any  just  reason  why  the  tide 
of  prosperity  that  was  flowing  over  her  whole  territory 
should  have  been  retarded  or  interrupted  by  the  election 
of  Mr.  Lincoln.  We  presume  that,  by  the  present 
time,  thousands  of  Virginians  think  as  we  do. 

"The  ostensible  causes  of  secession." — One  grand  and 
never-failing  argument,  employed  and  urged  with  great 
vehemence  by  the  advocates  of  secession  to  force  Virginia 
out  of  the  Union,  was  that  it  would  save  the  South 
from  further  Abolition  aggressions,  and  free  the  State  and 
country  from  the  continual  agitation  of  the  slave  question. 
Has  secession  accomplished  this  ?  Let  facts  speak  for 
themselves.  We  told  Virginians  that  they  would  bring 
Canada  to  their  very  doors  if  they  voted  the  State  ouib 


132  THE   CONSPIRACY    UNVEILED. 

of  the  Union.  They  laughed  at  our  folly,  mocked  at 
our  kind  admonitions  and  warnings,  and  branded  us  as 
"a  traitor  to  the  South,"  "an  enemy  to  Virginia,"  "a 
submissionist  to  old  Abe  Lincoln,"  and  an  "Abolition- 
ist." We  bore  it  all  with  patience,  and  were  willing  to 
endure  a  thousand  times  more,  if  we  could  have  saved 
our  happy,  beloved  country.  But  judicial  blindness 
had  seized  the  people;  they  were  demented. 

"The  objects  sought  to  be  gained." — The  Virginia  ad- 
vocates of  secession  argued  that  secession  would  per- 
manently establish  the  institution  of  slavery,  and  extend 
slave  territory  over  millions  of  acres  of  land,  thus 
opening  a  great  and  effectual  door  to  make  slavery 
more  valuable  in  Virginia  than  it  had  ever  been  ; 
whereas,  unless  Virginia  did  secede,  an  Abolition  cordon 
was  being  established,  by  which  negroes  in  the  State 
would  soon  become  valueless  either  for  sale  or  hire, — and 
then  what  would  become  of  men,  and  whole  families,  who 
were  dependent  on  the  sale  and  hire  of  their  negroes 
for  support?  This  would  be  a  terrible  calamity  on 
Virginia, — that  is  to  say,  a  terrible  calamity  upon  the 
proud,  broken-down,  mushroom  aristocrats  and  first 
families  of  Virginia!  God  knows,  there  are  more 
would-be  aristocrats  and  would-be  aristocratic  families 
in  Virginia  than  can  be  found  anywhere  on  the  same 
area  of  territory  this  side  of  either  heaven  or  hell.  To 
this  class  of  citizens,  the  idea  of  negroes  becoming 
valueless  was  terrible, — yea,  more  terrible  by  far  than 
civil  war  with  all  its  concomitant  horrors ! 

While  secessionists  in  Virginia  were  anxious  to  force 
the  State  out  of  the  Union  for  the  purpose  of  perma- 
nently establishing  the  institution  of  slavery  and  ad- 
vancing the  value  of  slave  property  and  slave  labor, 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  133 

the  Gulf  States  wished  to  secede  for  one  prominent 
reason,  among  others,  that  they  might  reopen,  with 
impunity,  the  African  slave-trade,  for  the  purpose  of 
securing  cheap  slave  labor.  Such  were  some  of  the 
unhallowed  motives  by  which  the  ambitious  and  ungodly 
leaders  in  this  infernal  rebellion  were  influenced  to 
break  up  the  Government  of  the  United  States,  and 
introduce  and  establish  an  order  of  things  more  in 
accordance  with  their  own  proud,  ungodly,  and  ambi- 
tious aspirations.  -  Have  their  sanguine  hopes  been 
realized  ?  Let  facts  answer  the  question. 

11  They  will  never  enter  into  any  treaties" — We  be- 
lieve that  African  slavery,  especially  in  Virginia,  will 
virtually  wind  up  with  this  war.  When  the  war  ends, 
there  will  be  but  few  negroes  in  the  State,  and  they  will 
be  of  but  little  value.  Secession  was  the  death-blow  to 
African  slavery,  not  only  in  Virginia,  but  in  the  whole 
South,  as  is  now  constantly  being  demonstrated.  Nor 
do  we  believe  that  any  treaties  will  ever  be  made  by  the 
Federal  Government  and  the  South  which  will  give 
any  guarantee  to  the  latter  for  the  safety  and  perpetuity 
of  the  institution  of  African  slavery. 

"  Vassals  of  the  few.'1 — If  the  Gulf  States  could  have 
succeeded,  and  the  African  slave-trade  been  reopened, 
the  fate  of  poor  white  men  in  the  South  would  have 
been  forever  sealed.  And  if  the  Southern  Confederacy 
had  her  independence  now,  and  a  negro-oligarchy  were 
established,  what  would  be  the  condition  of  "  poor  white 
people"  in  that  Confederacy?  Every  sensible  man  of 
observation  in  the  South  and  in  the  slave  States  can 
readily  answer  this  question. 

"Divide  the  Union." — Does  not  the  same  proximity 

exist  between  the  slave  and  free  States,  with  the  addi- 

12 


134  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

tional  fact  that  Virginia  is  wellnigli  abolitionized  ? 
Does  not  the  same  morbid  moral  sentiment  still  remain 
in  the  hearts  of  Abolitionists,  with  the  additional  fact 
that  it  becomes  more  and  more  intense  ?  Have  not  a 
thousand  new  causes  of  hate  and  animosity  sprung  up 
among  all  parties  ?  Is  not  the  door  for  any  subsequent 
equitable  separation  forever  closed,  and  the  key  lost  in 
the  depths  of  eternity  ?  Has  not  the  flood-gate  been 
hoisted  through  which  a  concentration  of  curses  flows 
that  baffles  all  human  thought  to  conceive  ?  Has  not 
civil  war  begun,  which  will  only  end  in  the  domination 
of  the  South  over  the  North,  or  of  the  North  over  the 
South  ?  Has  not  a  military  despotism  supplanted  the 
tree  of  liberty  and  all  the  blessings  of  freedom  ?  Are 
not  the  liberty  of  conscience,  of  speech,  of  action,  of  the 
press,  and  the  liberty  of  a  once  free,  independent,  pros- 
perous, and  happy  people,  gone  forever  ?  Has  not  the 
reign  of  terror  commenced,  and  is  it  not  progressing  ? 
Has  not  an  era  more  to  be  dreaded  than  the  dark  ages 
commenced?  Is  not  every  one  who  dares  to  speak  a  word 
against  despots  and  tyrants  proscribed,  —  ostracized? 
Have  not  the  racmy,  the  dear  people,  the  hard-working 
yeomanry,  become  the  vassals  of  the  few  ?  If  they 
have  not,  why  are  they  forced  from  their  homes  and 
driven  off  like  sheep,  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  to 
gratify  the  hellish  ambition  and  to  try  to  carry  out  the 
plans  of  a  few  leaders  ?  Answer  us,  will  you  ?  If 
such  be  the  state  of  things  in  this  early  period  of  the 
rebellion,  what  will  it  be  before  it  ends? — and,  should 
a  permanent  dissolution  be  effected,  what  would  the 
poor  whites  do  in- slave  States? 

CHAP.  IV.  "  What  will  Virginia  lose  by  secession?" 


.     THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  135 

— Has  she  not  already  lost  nearly  one-half  of  her 
negro  population  ?  Has  she  not  lost  thousands  of  her 
noblest  sons  and  fairest  daughters,  her  money  and 
credit?  Is  she  not  already  bankrupt  and  ruined? 
Has  she  not  lost  her  horses  and  stock,  corn  and  meat, 
silver-ware  and  valuable  household-furniture? — many 
of  her  fine  residences,  beautiful  villages,  and  thriving 
towns? — her  peace,  quiet,  and  happiness? — her  sanc- 
tuaries, and  the  regular,  undisturbed  worship  of  Al- 
mighty God? — the  kind  feeling,  friendship,  affection, 
and  love  which  existed  among  friends,  neighbors, 
citizens,  and  relatives? — her  schools,  academies,  col- 
leges, and  all  facilities  of  educating  her  youth? — all 
she  has  gained  in  agricultural  improvements,  her  pros- 
perity and  thrift  ?  Her  territory  has  become  a  com- 
mon battle-field,  and  her  soil  is  saturated  with  the 
blood  of  the  wounded,  dead,  and  dying.  She  is  losing 
all  that  she  holds  near,  dear,  and  sacred,  and  her 
history,  honor,  and  glory  are  being  ended  in  seas  of 
blood,  and  will  thus  end,  when  the  din  and  strife  of  the 
battle-field  and  the  thunders  of  civil  war  shall  have 
passed  away.  All  these  things  has  Virginia  already 
lost ;  and  the  half  can  never  be  told,  and  the  end  is  not 
yet. 

CHAP.  V.  "  Virginia  officially  sends  her  commis- 
sioner."— In  proof  of  the  correctness  of  our  remarks 
relative  to  the  course  pursued  towards  Judge  Eobert- 
son,  who  was  officially  sent  from  Virginia  to  consult 
with  the  authorities  of  South  Carolina,  we  here  give  a 
series  of  resolutions  which  were  unanimously  adopted 
by  the  Legislature  of  South  Carolina,  in  reference  to 
Judge  Robertson  and  the  character  of  his  mission : — 


136  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

"  CHARLESTON,  Jan.  28. — The  Legislature  has  adopted 
the  following  resolutions  : — 

"Resolved,  unanimously,  That  the  General  Assembly 
of  South  Carolina  tenders  to  the  Legislature  of  Vir- 
ginia their  acknowledgment  of  the  friendly  motives 
which  inspired  the  mission  intrusted  to  Judge  Kobert- 
son,  her  commissioner. 

"Resolved,  unanimously,  That  candor  which  is  due 
to  the  long-continued  sympathy  and  respect  which  has 
long  subsisted  between  Virginia  and  South  Carolina 
induces  the  Assembly  to  declare,  with  frankness,  that 
they  do  not  deem  it  advisable  to  initiate  negotiations 
when  they  have  no  desire  or  intention  to  promote  the 
ultimate  object  in  view.  That  object  is  declared  in  the 
resolution  of  the  Virginia  Legislature  to  be  the  pro- 
curement of  amendments  to,  or  new  guarantees  in,  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States. 

"Resolved,  unanimously,  That  the  separation  of 
South  Carolina  from  the  Federal  Union  is  final,  and 
she  has  no  further  interest  in  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States,  and  that  the  only  appropriate  negotia- 
tions between  her  and  the  Federal  Government  are  as 
to  their  mutual  relations  as  foreign  States. 

"Resolved,  unanimously,  That  this  Assembly  further 
owes  it  to  her  friendly  relations  to  the  State  of  Vir- 
ginia to  declare  that  they  have  no  confidence  in  the 
Federal  Government  of  the  United  States;  that  the 
most  solemn  pledges  of  that  Government  have  been  dis- 
regarded ;  that,  under  pretence  of  preserving  property, 
hostile  troops  have  been  attempted  to  be  introduced 
into  one  of  the  fortresses  of  this  State,  concealed  in  the 
hold  of  a  vessel  of  commerce,  with  a  view  to  subjugate 
the  people  of  South  Carolina ;  and  that  even  since  the 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  137 

authorities  at  Washington  have  been  informed  of 
the  present  mediation  of  Virginia,  a  vessel  of  war  has 
been  sent  to  the  South,  and  troops  and  munitions  of 
war  concentrated  on  the  soil  of  Virginia. 

"  Resolved,  unanimously,  That,  under  these  circum- 
stances, this  Assembly,  in  the  renewed  assurances  of 
cordial  respect  and  esteem  for  the  people  of  Virginia, 
and  high  consideration  for  her  commissioner,  decline 
entering  into  the  negotiations  proposed." 

The  Legislature,  or  General  Assembly,  declared  "that 
the  separation  of  South  Carolina  from  the  Federal 
Union  is  final,"  and  the  secession  orators  of  Virginia 
declared  that  they  would  never  "submit  to  the  Ad- 
ministration of  Abe  Lincoln;"  that  before  they  would 
do  this  they  would  leave  Virginia  and  locate  some- 
where within  the  bounds  of  the  anticipated  Southern 
Confederacy;  that  they  wanted  no  compromise, — all 
they  wanted  was  a  final  and  eternal  separation  from 
the  "old  Union,"  which  had  now  become  to  them 
odious;  that  it  was  a  degradation,  a  dishonor,  to 
Virginia,  the  Old  Dominion,  the  "Mother  of  States 
and  of  Statesmen,"  to  submit  to  Black  Republican  rule; 
and  then  they  would  argue  that  unless  some  compro- 
mise was  adopted,  that  would  bring  back  the  seceded 
States  into  the  Union,  Virginia  must  secede.  Hence 
we  asked,  "Are  gentlemen  honest,  are  they  sincere, 
when  they  talk  to  us  thus  ?" 

The  fact  is,  the  original  leaders  in  this  accursed 
rebellion  never  intended  to  accept  of  any  compromise 
that  might  be  offered;  and  all  their  temporizing  about 
conventions  and  this,  that,  and  the  other  measure  was 
only  to  gain  time  and  opportunity  to  prepare  the  pas- 
sions of  the  people  for  secession,  and  to  swindle  them 


138  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

out  of  their  rights  and  drive  them  into  the  same  abyss 
of  treason  with  themselves. 

(l  Immediately  after  the  John  Brown  raid." — Why 
did  not  Virginia  and  the  whole  South  secede  imme- 
diately after  the  John  Brown  raid?  Because  the 
Southern  heart  had  not  been  sufficiently  fired  up.  The 
leaders  had  not  made  all  the  necessary  preparations. 
Floyd  had  not  sent  all  the  munitions  of  war  belonging 
to  the  Federal  Government  down  South.  The  loco-foco 
party  had  not  been  defeated;  they  were  living  and 
faring  sumptuously  on  the  spoils  of  the  "  hateful  old 
Union ;"  they  were  afraid  then  to  talk  openly  before 
the  dear  people  about  breaking  up  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment,— the  old  Union.  And  during  the  Presidential 
canvass  even  the  Breckinridge  party  denied  the  charge 
of  being  disunionists,  and  of  intending  to  secede : 
Newton  and  Yancey  were  isolated  exceptions.  They 
kept  the  people  in  the  dark  as  to  the  true  and  real 
policy  they  intended  to  pursue.  The  party  was  de- 
feated, and  so  soon  as  defeat  came,  and  they  could  no 
longer  rule  the  Government,  they  determined  to  ruin 
the  country;  and  they  have  proved  but  too  successful. 
But,  thank  God,  in  ruining  the  innocent  and  in  trying 
to  upset  and  overthrow  the  Government,  they  them- 
selves, or  at  least  some  of  them,  will  get  upset,  over- 
thrown, and  ruined  forever.  This  is  one  of  the  games 
in  which  the  actors,  as  well  as  those  acted  upon,  may 
receive  a  hurt,  a  deadly  wound.  And  we  predict  that, 
by  the  time  this  war  is  fully  ended,  but  few  of  the 
leaders  in  the  rebellion  will  be  found  living  in  the 
United  States  to  enjoy  the  spoils. 

" Let  no  blood  be  spilt." — We  had  prayed  and 
hoped  that  some  compromise  might  be  made  by  which 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  139 

to  keep  the  border  States  in  the  Union,  in  which  event 
we  trusted  that  the  few  States  which  had  already 
seceded  might  be  brought,  in  process  of  time,  to  see 
their  error  and  come  back  again  into  the  Union.  And 
we  still  believe  that  if  the  border  States  had  all  taken 
a  firm,  decided  stand  in  the  Union  and  for  the  Union, 
the  whole  difficulties  could,  and  ultimately  would,  have 
been  settled  without  the  shedding  of  so  much  blood. 
The  preceding  chapters,  it  will  be  remembered,  were 
written  during  the  time  that  conventions  were  being 
held  all  over  the  country  for  the  purpose  of  compro- 
mising the  national  difficulties.  Men,  from  force  of 
circumstances,  were  constantly  changing, — hopeful  to- 
day, but  doubting  again  to-morrow.  After  having 
written  the  leading  editorials  of  the  31st  of  January, 
1861,  we  find  the  following  paragraph  immediately  fol- 
lowing in  the  last  column  containing  our  editorials. 
Intelligence  received  from  Charleston,  South  Carolina, 
induced  us  to  write  it. 

"  We  fear,  from  all  that  we  can  learn,  that,  before  the 
Commissioners  at  Washington  shall  be  able  to  meet  and 
effect  any  thing  for  the  permanent  adjustment  of  our 
national  difficulties,  the  seceding  /States  will  plunge 
the  country  into  civil  war.  There  is  but  little  doubt 
that  an  attack  will  be  made  on  Fort  Sumter  in  a 
very  short  time.  South  Carolina  seems  bent  and  de- 
termined at  every  hazard  to  break  up  the  Federal  Gov- 
ernment. Her  reckless  course  is  destined  to  bring 
down  upon  her  the  unqualified  condemnation  of  all 
sensible  men  and  true  patriots." 

The  great  mystery  to  secessionists  has  always  seemed 


140  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

to  be  how  we  can  so  bitterly  oppose  secession  and  still 
be  a  friend  to  the  South.  We  think  that  the  scenes 
now  being  acted  out  before  the  eyes  of  all  are  a  sufficient 
solution  of  the  problem.  There  never  was  a  man  born 
on  Southern  soil  who  was,  or  is,  or  can  be  more  de- 
voted to  the  South  than  we  are,  and,  as  we  have  often 
said,  our  uncompromising  devotion  to  the  South  causes 
us  to  utterly  detest  secession,  because  secession  has 
ruined  the  South.  We  love  the  South  and  the  people 
of  the  South,  but  the  leaders  of  secession  we  abhor. 
And  all  true  friends  of  liberty  and  republican  gov- 
ernment will  abhor  and  detest  them  in  all  coming 
time.  It  is  because  of  our  devotion  to  the  South  that 
we  are  a  refugee  to-night.  We  love  the  South,  but  we 
love  the  Union  more. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

THERE'S  HOPE  FOR  THE  UNION — UNION  CANDIDATES 
ELECTED  TO  THE  STATE  CONVENTION  BY  A  LARGE 
MAJORITY — GENERAL  REMARKS,  ETC.  ETC. 

IN  the  "Christian  Banner"  under  date  of  February 
7, 1861,  we  wrote  and  published  the  following  editorial, 
under  the  head  of  "Bandom  Thoughts  Shot  at  a  Ven- 
ture:"— 

"In  the  far-off  distance  light  appears,  the  clouds 
begin  to  dissipate,  hope  revives,  and  quiet,  peace,  and 
happiness  may  yet  be  restored  to  the  bosom  of  our 
lacerated  country. 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  141 

"  Virginia,  like  a  towering  colossus,  stands  sublimely 
grand  in  all  her  dignity,  looking  down  with  sympathy 
and  compassion  at  the  waywardness,  recklessness,  and 
stubbornness  of  her  less  influential  sisters. 

"  Neither  the  terrible  thunders  of  the  North,  nor  the 
lashing,  furious  billows  of  the  South,  though  rolling 
mountain -high,  can  move  her  from  her  firm,  dignified, 
independent  position.  Well  may  her  sons  feel  proud 
of  their  birthplace,  and  her  fair  daughters  boast  that 
they  were  born  on  her  sacred  soil. 

"We  confidently  trust  that  the  action  of  Virginia 
is  the  harbinger  of  our  political  salvation  and  that  of 
our  whole  country.  The  destiny  of  more  than  thirty 
millions  of  souls — may  we  not  rather  say  a  nation's 
destiny? — depends  upon  Virginia's  action.  She  will 
submit  to  no  wrong ;  she  will  compromise  her  honor 
with  no  people;  she  will  demand  nothing  but  what  is 
just  and  fair, — her  equal  rights.  And  these  she  will 
have. 

"  If,  after  Congress  has  failed,  and  every  compromise 
hitherto  presented  to  restore  peace  to  our  country  has 
proved  futile,  Virginia  should  now,  in  the  very  last 
hour  of  peril,  work  out  the  salvation  of  the  nation, 
even  Washington  in  heaven  may  have  cause  for  deeper 
joy  and  increased  happiness,  and  boast  among  angels 
that  his  was  the  honor  of  being  born  on  Virginia  soil, — 
that  his  was  the  honor  of  saving  that  soil  from  the 
curse  of  British  tyranny, — and  that  Virginia  has,  or  can 
have,  the  imperishable  honor  of  driving  back  to  their 
lurking-holes  the  hateful  Black  Eepublicanism  and 
fanaticism  of  the  North,  and  of  quelling,  harmonizing, 
and  calming  down  the  wild  and  wicked  insurgents  of 
the  South. 


142  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

"  From  the  election-returns  of  candidates  to  the  Vir- 
ginia Convention,  we  discover  that  the  State  is  con- 
servative, by  an  overwhelming  majority,  and,  also,  that 
a  large  majority- vote  is  given  to  refer  the  action  of  the 
convention  to  the  people,  either  for  their  rejection  or 
approval  and  ratification.  This  is  as  it  should  be.  The 
sovereign  power  is  lodged  in  the  people.  If  they  wish 
to  go  out  of  the  Union,  let  them  vote  themselves  out, 
and  then  they  will  have  no  one  to  blame.  This  will 
give  the  people  time  to  think  on  the  subject,  and  will 
enable  them  to  vote  more  intelligently  and  safely. 

"Let  the  kindest  fraternal  feelings  exist  among  us 
all,  remembering  that  we  are  all  brethren.  We  are  far 
from  believing  that  the  Union  or  conservative  members 
of  the  convention  will  in  the  least  degree  compromise 
the  rights  and  honor  of  Virginia.  Should  they  fail, 
however,  to  obtain  sufficient  guarantees  for  her  safety 
and  the  protection  of  her  rights  under  the  Federal 
Government,  then  they  will  act  as  one  man  in  defend- 
ing her  safety  and  securing  her  rights  in  every  honor- 
able way,  with  firmness  and  promptness.  This  is  all 
we  ask ;  it  is  all  we  can  expect ;  it  is  all  we  wish. 

"Whatever  securities  Virginia  may  be  willing  to 
accept  will,  we  think,  be  satisfactory  to  all  the  border 
States,  and  should  be  so  to  all  the  slave  States.  Con- 
servative men  will  yield  no  sooner  to  the  aggressions 
of  the  North  than  will  secessionists.  It  is  the  wish 
of  conservative  men  to  exhaust  all  possible  means  and 
make  every  honorable  effort  to  restore  peace  and  har- 
mony; but,  if  they  fail  at  last,  then  they  will  all 
strike  together, — strike  a  blow  that  will  be  terrible  in 
its  results.  Let  Black  Eepublicans  remember  this. 
Secessionists,  as  we  understand  them,  think  that  all 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  143 

efforts  have  been  made,  and,  having  given  up  in  despair 
of  ever  reconciling  difficulties,  are  in  favor  of  imme- 
diate, unconditional  secession,  at  the  dread  hazard  of 
civil  war  and  all  the  terrible  consequences  resulting 
therefrom.  We  oppose  rash  and  hasty  action,  when 
all  we  have  and  all  we  are  is  at  stake." 

"  Overwhelming  majority" — The  majority  of  votes 
cast  for  Union  candidates  to  the  Virginia  Convention 
was  upwards  of  sixty  thousand.  With  this  majority 
in  favor  of  the  Union,  we  could  hardly  suppose  it  pos- 
sible that  Virginia  could  be  dragged  out  of  the  Union. 
But  we  were  deceived  in  our  calculation  so  far  as  the 
action  of  the  convention  was  concerned;  but,  so  far 
as  regards  the  voluntary  action  of  the.  people  of  the 
State  of  Virginia  we  were  not  mistaken.  Virginia  was 
lied,  swindled,  and  forced  out  of  the  Union,  as  the 
sequel  of  this  work  will  prove.  Never  was  there  a 
system  of  greater,  damnable  political  villany  and 
downright  rascality  imposed  on  any  people  since  God 
made  the  world,  than  that  which  was  imposed  on  the 
people  of  Virginia  by  the  leading  secessionists  of  the 
State  and  by  the  members  of  the  State  Convention,  as 
we  shall  show  in  a  subsequent  chapter.  At  the  close 
of  the  above  editorial  of  February  7,  1861,  we  wrote 
the  two  short  paragraphs  following : — 


A  thousand  guns  for  the  '  Old  Dominion'  on 
the  result  of  the  late  election  for  candidates  to  the  Vir- 
ginia Convention!  Now,  if  she  saves  the  Federal 
Government  and  causes  the  '  Stars  and  Stripes'  to  con- 
tinue floating  over  our  homes,  she  shall  be  entitled  to 
ten  thousand  guns  from  every  prominent  town  and 


144  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

city  in  the  State,  and  glory,  honor,  and  salvation  to  her 
sacred  soil  forever." 

"  JfiiT"  When  we  hear  fellows  boasting  of  their 
bravery,  and  expressing  such  great  anxiety  to  fight ! 
fight !  fight !  we  think  to  ourself,  '  Poor  boys !  when 
the  poetry  and  glory  of  fighting  shall  have  passed 
away,  and  stern  realities  come,  many  of  you  will  wish 
yourselves  at  home  holding  on  to  your  mammas'  apron- 
strings.'  " 

"Hope  r evives. "—Virginia  had  given  a  sweeping  Union 
majority  vote.  The  Border  States  Convention  was  in 
session  at  "Washington  City,  and  a  telegraphic  despatch 
from  Washington  stated  that  "  Ex-President  Tyler,  on 
taking  the  chair  to-day,  [the  5th  of  February,  1861,] 
delivered  an  address  which  was  eulogized  by  those  pre- 
sent as  highly  patriotic  and  conciliatory."  General 
Scott  had  thrown  troops  into  Washington  City  for  its 
defence,  and  considered  the  city  a  safe  place  of  re- 
sidence on  the  4th  of  the  approaching  March.  Mary- 
land had  not  seceded,  and  s-eemed  to  stand  firm  for 
the  Union, — as  she  still  continues  to  do.  Things 
seemed  to  be  brightening  up ;  and  Union  men  in  Vir- 
ginia began  to  feel  hopeful  that  the  border  States 
would  all  remain  in  the  Union,  and  thus  save  the 
country  from  one  common  ruin.  True,  there  were 
many  disheartening  circumstances  when  we  took  an 
impartial  view  of  things  on  the  other  side.  Secession- 
ists in  Virginia  were  moving  every  power  and  strain- 
ing every  nerve  to  carry  Virginia  out  of  the  Union. 
The  seceding  States  were  seizing  Government  property 
everywhere  within  their  territory,  thus  provoking  a 
collision,  if  possible,  with  the  Federal  Government. 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  145 

Most  of  the  foreign  ministers  at  Washington  City 
had  sent  off  despatches  to  their  respective  Govern- 
ments, stating  that  the  Government  of  the  United 
States  was  practically  dissolved.  Lieutenant  James 
Jewett,  United  States  Navy,  had  been  arrested  at  Pen- 
sacola  by  the  State  authorities  of  Florida,  who  would 
not  permit  him  to  depart  unless  upon  his  parole  of 
honor  that  he  would  never  take  up  arms  against  the 
State  of  Florida.  Senator  Crittenden,  of  Kentucky,  upon 
hearing  of  this  outrage  being  perpetrated  upon  a  gal- 
lant son  of  his  own  State,  became  indignant,  and  advised 
Lieutenant  Jewett  to  proceed  at  once  to  the  Secretary 
of  the  Navy  and  report  the  facts,  which  he  did.  "War- 
like preparations  continued  to  progress  at  Charleston, 
South  Carolina,  and  an  attack  on  Fort  Sumter  was 
daily  expected.  The  times  were  indeed  trying  to  the 
hearts  and  feelings  of  all  true  patriots. 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "Christian  Banner"  of  Feb- 
ruary 14,  1861,  under  the  head  of  "  Random  Thoughts 
Shot  at  a  Venture,"  we  wrote  and  published  the  follow- 
ing leading  editorial,  and  several  shorter  paragraphs  : — 

"  SUNDRIES. 

"  We  have  always  scorned  to  dabble  in  the  muddy 
waters  of  political  strife.  Having  fixed  principles  as  a 
citizen,  we  have  ever  tried  to  observe  them.  For 

13 


146  THE   CONSPIRACY    UNVEILED. 

the  last  twelve  months,  however,  we  have  written  more 
or  less  almost  every  week  on  the  fearful  calamities 
which  threaten  our  glorious  country. 

"  We  saw  the  perilous  condition  of  the  Eepublic,  and 
in  our  zeal,  we  have  written  to  try  to  help  save  it. 
We  knew  that,  if  our  country  were  broken  up  and 
civil  war  should  begin,  there  would  be  an  end  of  all 
our  liberties  and  blessings,  political,  social,  and  reli- 
gious. We  have  written  our  views  freely,  fearlessly, 
and  independently.  If  any  have  taken  exceptions,  we 
can't  help  it.  We  think,  however,  that  the  time  will 
come  when  our  course  will  be  commended  by  all  sober- 
thinking,  patriotic  citizens. 

"  So  soon  as  the  political  storm  which  is  now  agi- 
tating and  convulsing  our  country  shall  have  passed 
away,  we  intend  to  pursue  a  different  course  from  that 
which  has  occupied  our  attention  for  the  last  year. 
We  begin  to  hope  that  the  storm  will  pass  over  with- 
out civil  war, — that  the  Federal  Government  will  con- 
tinue,— that  confidence  will  be  restored, — that  peace 
and  tranquillity  will  once  more  dwell  in  our  midst, — 
that  business  will  become  active,  and  that  all  things 
will  go  on  prosperously. 

"  If  Maryland,  Virginia,  North  Carolina,  Kentucky, 
Tennessee,  &c.  &c.,  remain  firm  and  steadfast,  and  a 
compromise  of  our  Federal  relations  shall  be  adopted 
which  will  prove  satisfactory  to  these  States,  we  con- 
fidently believe  that  some  if  not  all  of  the  seceded  States 
will  ultimately  return  to  the  Union.  If  they  should 
not,  however,  let  them  have  their  own  Confederacy, 
and  enjoy  in  peace  and  tranquillity  all  the  blessings 
and  privileges  of  which  they  are  capable. 

"  If  any  of  the  New  England  States,  or  any  of  the 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  147 

States,  wish  to  slab  off,  let  them  go  and 
do  the  best  for  themselves  that  they  can.  It  will  not 
be  many  years,  in  our  humble  opinion,  until  all  the 
seceded  States  will  be  anxious  to  return  to  the  old 
Union  of  their  fathers.  So  that,  after  all,  the  present 
national  excitement  may  result  in  infinite  good  to  the 
whole  country.  If,  however,  the  seceded  States,  and 
those,  if  any,  which  may  hereafter  secede,  shall  never 
return  to  the  Union,  all  sections  can  go  on  and  govern 
their  own  affairs  without  detriment  to  each  other, 
and  the  whole  country  may  continue  in  peace  and 
prosperity. 

"  If  the  '  Peace  Conference'  now  in  session  in  Wash- 
ington City  shall  adjust  a  plan  satisfactory  to  the  border 
States,  this  is  all  we  can  expect  or  hope  for  at  the 
present  critical  crisis.  And  we  again  repeat,  and  would 
impress  it  upon  the  minds  of  our  readers,  that  if  the 
States  which  have  already  seceded  will  not  come  back 
into  the  Union,  this  is  no  reason  why  the  border  States 
shall  go  out  of  the  Union.  There  is  a  principle  or  law 
in  natural  philosophy  that  supposes  the  smaller  bodies 
to  be  attracted  by  the  larger.  But  in  the  present  case 
the  smaller  bodies,  or  seceded  States,  seek  to  force  the 
larger  bodies,  or  non-seceding  States,  and  bring  them 
under  their  influence. 

"  We  would  again  say  to  our  readers,  be  as  hopeful  as 
to  the  future,  under  all  the  trying  circumstances,  as 
possible ;  and,  as  cold  winter  is  passing  away,  and 
spring-time,  with  all  its  glories,  is  approaching,  be 
cheerful,  and  go  to  work  in  good  earnest,  and  make 
large  preparations  for  abundant  crops.  The  Lord 
reigneth  :  let  the  earth  rejoice,  and  the  children  of  men 
be  glad!  Surely  our  country  cannot  be  broken  up,  laid 


148  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

waste,  and  ruined  as  easily  and  as  quickly  as  some 
people  suppose." 

"Who  could  have  supposed,  twelve  months  ago,  that 
the  question  of  Union  or  no  Union  would  have  been 
brought  out  squarely  before  the  people,  claiming  their 
votes  so  soon  ?  As  strange  things  as  this  will  happen 
in  less  than  ten  years.  Remember  what  we  say." 

"  If  the  hearts  of  many  of  the  odious  politicians  of 
the  day  were  half  as  soft  as  their  heads,  then  would 
our  country  be  free  from  danger." 

"  How  are  ministers  of  the  gospel  now  to  obey  the 
great  commission  of  their  divine  Lawgiver,  '  Go  ye  into 
all  the  world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature'  ? 
Northern  Abolition  fanatics  can't  go  South  and  preach 
with  impunity,  nor  can  Southern  fire-eaters  go  North 
and  preach  with  any  good  effect.  A  pretty  state  of 
things,  truly !" 

From  the  following  brief  article  the  reader  can  form 
some  idea  of  the  persecution  to  which  Union  men  had 
to  submit  in  the  town  of  Fredericksburg  as  early  as 
the  14th  of  February,  1861,  the  date  of  its  publi- 
cation : — 

"Why  is  it  that  secessionists  talk  of  compromise 
with  derision  ?  Why  is  it  that  they  wish  to  precipitate 
Virginia  out  of  the  Union  ?  Why  is  it  that  they  call 
conservative  or  Union  men  '  Submissionists,'  '  Black 
Republicans,'  'Abolitionists,'  'Traitors  and  enemies  to 
the  South,'  &c.  &c.  ?  Are  secessionists  more  intel- 
lectual than  Union  men  ?  In  what  have  they  displayed 
it  ?  Are  they  more  patriotic  ?  What  proofs  have  they 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  149 

given  of  the  fact  ?  Are  they  more  brave  ?  "Why  then 
did  they  vacate  their  seats  in  the  Senate  and  Congress 
halls  of  the  United  States,  thus  virtually  surrendering 
all  their  rights  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies  ?  Why, 
in  the  hour  of  their  country's  peril,  did  they  retreat 
into  the  Gulf  States,  having  as  a  safeguard  the  Atlan- 
tic Ocean  on  the  one  side,  and  the  border  States  be- 
tween them  and  danger  on  the  other  side  ?  There  is 
no  submission  in  all  this,  is  there  ?  Very  brave,  is  it  ? 
In  what  have  Union  men  compromised  their  honor  or 
dignity  ?  It  is  not  honorable,  not  dignified,  for  a  man 
to  stand  his  ground  and  fight  for  his  rights  on  his  own 
soil,  and  sacredly  maintain  the  trust  the  people  have 
confided  in  him  !  But  it  is  very  honorable,  quite  dig- 
nified, for  a  man  to  throw  down  his  legal  weapons  of 
defence  and  run  away,  and  belt  on  the  sword,  and  swear 
if  the  enemy  comes  to  him  he'll  thrash  him  out !  This 
is  very  brave,  is  it  ? 

"  What  rights  have  secessionists  to  protect  that 
Union  men  have  not  ?  Have  Union  men  no  civil,  re- 
ligious, and  domestic  rights  to  protect  ?  We  think  it 
bad  policy  for  secessionists  who  would  break  up  the 
peace  and  harmony  of  the  Government,  and  plunge  the 
whole  country  into  civil  war,  to  be  accusing  their  fellow- 
citizens,  who  are  trying  to  pour  oil  upon  the  troubled 
waters  and  are  making  all  possible  efforts  to  bring 
about  peace  and  harmony,  of  being  ' /Submissionists,' 
1  Black  Republicans,'  'Abolitionists,'  and  '  Traitors  and 
'Enemies  to  the  /South.11' 

The  above  are  specimens  of  some  of  the  milder  op- 
probrious epithets  which  secessionists  applied  to  Union 
men  by  way  of  convicting  them  of  true  patriotism,  and 

13* 


150  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

converting  them  to  treason  and  all  the  damnable  hor- 
rors and  curses  resulting  from  it.  The  efforts  used  to 
browbeat,  cow,  and  force  men  into  the  ranks  of  seces- 
sion beggar  all  description.  And  while  Senators  Hunter 
and  Mason  and  others  at  Washington  City  were  doing 
any  thing  else  than  "pouring  oil  on  the  troubled  waters/' 
secesh  understrappers,  politicians,  and  fifteen-shilling 
lawyers  were  haranguing  the  people  through  the  country 
and  stirring  up  all  the  baser  and  vindictive  passions  of 
the  ignorant  and  credulous  classes  of  the  people.  They 
sneered  at  the  idea  of  any  compromise.  None  but  "  Trai- 
tors to  the  South/'  "Submissionists/'  "  Black  Eepubli- 
cans/'  "Abolitionists,"  "OldLincolnites,"  "Union-shriek- 
ers,"  and  "Cowards"  wanted  to  compromise  with  blue- 
necked,  white-livered  Yankees !  To  listen  to  the  stentorian 
and  verbose  orations  of  many  of  these  hopeful  politicians 
and  statesmen,  one  would  be  induced  to  suppose  that 
their  lungs  were  made  of  brass,  and  that  they  had 
ransacked  the  vocabularies  of  earth  and  hell  to  gather 
epithets  sufficiently  strong  and  damnable  to  apply  to 
Union  men,  to  the  old  Union,  to  the  old  Federal  Govern- 
ment, to  old  Abe  Lincoln,  to  the  old  Flag  of  the  Union, 
to  black-hearted  submissionists,  to  Union-shriekers,  to 
Abolitionists,  to  traitors  to  Virginia  and  the  /South, 
to  /Southern  Yankees,  $c.  $c.  Our  heart,  even  now, 
saddens  at  the  painful  recollection,  and  we  turn  away 
from  the  subject  in  disgust.  Poor  fellows !  If  they 
have  not  already  done  so,  they  will  see,  and  feel  too, 
the  full  effects  of  their  folly  before  this  war  shall  have 
closed.  May  God  in  mercy  save  them ! 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  151 


CHAPTER  XX. 

HOPE    FOR    THE   UNION  WANES — JEFF   DAVIS'S   SPEECH   IN 
MONTGOMERY GENERAL   REMARKS,   ETC.   ETC. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  Feb- 
ruary 21, 1861,  under  the  head  of  "Random  Thoughts," 
we  wrote  and  published  the  following : — 

"  'Tis  folly  to  try  to  hope  longer  for  an  amicable 
adjustment  of  our  Federal  or  national  difficulties.  The 
star  of  hope  has  gone  down  beneath  the'  hill  of  despair. 
To  talk  longer  of  compromise  is  sublime  nonsense, — 
superlatively  ludicrous.  No  compromise  would  at  the 
present  time  bring  back  the  seceded  States.  Mr. 
Davis,  in  his  Inaugural  Address,  says, — 

"  'I  enter  upon  the  duties  of  the  office  for  which  I 
have  been  chosen  with  the  hope  that  the  beginning  of 
our  career  as  a  confederacy  may  not  be  obstructed  by 
hostile  opposition  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  separate  and 
independent  existence  which  we  have  asserted,  and 
which,  with  the  blessing  of  Providence,  we  intend  to 
maintain.  We  have  entered  upon  our  career  of  inde- 
pendence, and  it  must  be  inflexibly  pursued.  If  a  just 
perception  of  mutual  interest  shall  permit  us  peaceably 
to  pursue  our  separate  political  career,  my  most  earnest 
desire  will  have  been  fulfilled.  But,  if  this  be  denied 
us,  and  the  integrity  and  jurisdiction  of  our  territory 
be  assailed,  it  will  but  remain  for  us,  with  a  firm  re- 


152  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

solve,  to  appeal  to  arms,  and  invoke  the  blessings  of 
Providence  upon  a  just  cause.' 

"  In  his  address  at  the  depot,  on  arriving  in  Mont- 
gomery, Mr.  Davis  said, — 

" '  We  are  now  determined  to  maintain  our  position, 
and  make  all  who  oppose  us  smell  Southern  powder 
and  feel  Southern  steel,  if  coercion  be  persisted  in. 
We  will  maintain  our  rights  and  our  government  at 
all  hazards.  We  ask  nothing,  want  nothing,  and  will 
have  no  complication.  If  other  States  join  our  con- 
federation, they  can  freely  come  on  our  terms.  Our 
separation  from  the  old  Union  is  complete.  No  com- 
promise, no  thought  of  reconstruction,  will  now  be  en- 
tertained.' 

"If  President  Davis  be  a  correct  exponent  of  the 
views  of  the  people  of  the  six  seceded  States,  then  the 
Rubicon  is  forever  passed.  Why,  then,  talk  about 
compromise  any  longer  ?  The  border  States  must  be 
forced  to  join  the  Southern  Confederacy  on  just  such 
terms  as  she  may  be  pleased  to  receive  them.  '  They 
can  freely  come  on  our  terms.'  Hence  they  have  no 
voice  in  the  matter  at  all.  Are  freemen  to  be  menaced 
and  talked  to  in  this  way  ?  So  the  border  States  at 
last  have  to  yield  to  the  dictates  of  the  seceded 
States  I 

"A  provisional  Government!  Remember  that  the 
laws  of  this  provisional  Government  are  only  to  con- 
tinue for  the  term  of  one  year,  until  permanent  laws 
are  enacted  and  a  permanent  constitution  adopted. 
Will  the  laws  of  this  anticipated  firm  confederacy  be 
favorable  to  the  interests  of  Virginia  and  the  other 
border  States?  Who  can  tell?  Who  can  believe 
that  they  will  ?  What  guarantees  have  Virginia  and 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  153 

the  border  States  that  this  new  confederacy  will  not 
reopen  the  African  slave-trade  ?  None  whatever !  If 
the  African  slave-trade  is  not  reopened,  then  the  se- 
ceded States  will  be  forced  to  purchase  slaves  from 
Virginia.  One  thing  is  certain  :  they  are  going  to  get 
their  negroes  just  where  they  can  purchase  them 
cheapest.  This  is  a  fixed  fact.  We  have  not  a  doubt 
that  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  African  ne- 
groes will  be  smuggled  into  the  cotton  States  and  sold 
into  bondage,  in  defiance  of  all  laws  to  the  contrary. 
We  are  afraid  of  the  wooden  horse!  There  are  deep 
groans  within ! 

"  It  now  behooves  Virginia  to  demand  such  guaran- 
tees as  will  secure  her  own  property  and  safety,  without 
having  any  reference  to  the  seceded  States.  And  if 
Virginia  is  satisfied  that  her  property  will  be  protected, 
she  ought  to  be  contented  and  remain  in  the  Union, 
and  then  business  will  become  active,  confidence  will 
be  restored,  and  prosperity  will  follow." 

"ANOMALY. 

"The  history  of  the  world  cannot  furnish  another 
instance  of  such  an  anomaly  as  is  now  presented  to  the 
mind  of  the  student  in  these  United  States,  or,  rather, 
in  these  disrupted  States.  Within  ninety  days  the 
greatest  republic  the  world  has  ever  known  has  been 
broken  up;  two  separate  and  distinct  confederacies 
exist ;  two  antagonistic  Congresses  are  in  session ;  two 
Presidents  are  ruling;  universal  preparations  for 
war  are  being  made  by  both  confederacies ;  confidence 
is  everywhere  destroyed;  all  kinds  of  business  are 
stagnated;  all  descriptions  of  property  are  depre- 
ciating in  value  to  insignificance ;  people  are  everywhere 


154.  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

crushed  beneath  the  heavy  liabilities  resting  upon 
them ;  bankruptcy  is  threatening  the  whole  country ; 
millions  of  dollars  are  being  levied  to  purchase  muni- 
tions of  war;  Legislatures,  conferences,  and  conven- 
tions are  being  constantly  held ;  money  must  be  raised 
to  pay  all  these  expenses;  the  people  must  be  taxed  to 
starvation  to  pay  all  this  wicked  expenditure  of  money ; 
and,  think,  not  as  yet  has  a  single  battle  been  fought, 
a  single  gun  fired, — except  at  the  '  Star  of  the  West/ — 
nor  a  single  life  lost. 

"Positively,  the  scenes  now  being  acted  out  beggar 
all  belief.  And  yet  the  people  tamely  submit !  Yes, 
submit  to  be  gulled,  duped,  and  led  about  by  ambitious, 
designing  politicians,  just  as  if  they  were  cattle,  to  be 
muzzled,  yoked,  and  driven  wherever  the  owners  wish. 
Do  freemen  submit  f  Will  freemen  submit  to  the 
galling  yoke  of  despotism  being  placed  upon  their  necks 
by  petty  tyrants,  who  are  only  scrambling  for  public 
spoils,  position,  and  power?  Will  they  suffer  their 
pockets  to  be  drained  of  the  last  farthing,  starve  their 
suffering  wives  and  destitute  families,  to  support,  up- 
hold, and  continue  in  office,  power,  .and  position,  a  set 
of  worthless  public  mendicants?  Are  freemen  afraid 
to  speak  out  their  sentiments?  Are  they  afraid  to 
act  the  part  of  free-born  citizens  ?  Are  they  afraid  to 
say  that  they  have  souls  and  are  determined  to  save 
them  ?  It  would  seem  so  ! 

"Fellow-citizens,  think !  Out  of  your  hard  earnings 
the  members  composing  the  present  extra  session  of  the 
Virginia  Legislature  have  to  be  paid !  What  are  they 
doing  there  for  the  good  of  the  country  ?  What  have 
they  done?  They  have  called  a  convention.  Yes, 
and  your  hard  earnings  must  foot  every  bill  of  every 


THE  SOUTH   SACBIFICED.  155 

member  of  that  convention !  They  have  sent  commis- 
sioners to  confer  with  the  seceded  States.  For  what  ? 
Did  they  not  know  before  the  commissioners  were  sent 
that  the  seceded  States  would  accept  of  no  compromise  ? 
"Why,  then,  send  them  ?  If  they  have  business  to  do  as 
a  legislative  body,  why  do  they  not  accomplish  it 
at  once,  and  save  the  country  from  the  expense  of 
paying  them  to  remain  in  Richmond,  drinking,  feast- 
ing, and  frolicking  at  the  expense  of  the  Common- 
wealth? Rome  burns,  and  Nero  sits  on  his  tower, 
singing  on  his  lyre  the  destruction  of  Troy ! 

"  We  are  tired  and  disgusted  with  hearing  about  plans 
and  compromises,  seeing  that  secessionists  are  deter- 
mined to  accept  of  no  compromise  whatever.  And  we 
now  urge  the  people,  independently  of  .politicians,  to 
adopt  some  compromise  which  shall  be  satisfactory  to 
the  people,  and  let  the  whole  North  and  South  vote 
upon  it;  and,  if  the  people  are  safe  and  satisfied,  let 
politicians  'go  by  the  board.' 

"The  children  of  Israel,  for  a  number  of  years,  were 
governed  by  a  theocracy ;  but  they  were  not  satisfied. 
God  could  not  govern  them  to  their  liking.  They 
wanted  a  king,  and  God  permitted  them  to  have  a  king ; 
and  the  result  is  well  known  to  all  Bible  readers. 
The  American  people  were  once  free  and  happy ;  but  we 
fear  they  will  never  rest  until  they  are  reduced  to  kingly 
tyranny  and  despotic  oppression. 

"  Objections  are  made  to  Mr.  Lincoln  as  the  chief  ma- 
gistrate of  these  United  States,  because  he  is  a  sectional 
President!  Who  elected  President  Davis?  Was  he 
elected  by  the  popular  vote  of  the  six  seceded  States  ? 
Was  the  popular  vote  of  these  States  taken  at  all  ? 
Did  any  State  or  States  in  the  Union,  except  the 


156         THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

seceded  States,  have  any  voice  in  his  election  ?  Look 
at  it,  will  you  ?  And  now  we  are  urged  and  must  be 
forced  to  fly  for  refuge  to  this  newly  self-created  Con- 
federacy of  six  States,  without  having  any  voice  or 
representation  either  in  Congress  or  as  to  the  Presi- 
dency !  Thank  God !  all  freemen  are  not  sold  yet,  and 
there  still  live  men  who  know  their  rights  and  are  not 
afraid  to  defend  them.  Nor  do  we  believe  that  the  elo- 
quence of  Mr.  Preston  nor  that  of  all  the  commissioners 
from  the  seceded  States  will  be  able  to  move  Virginia 
from  her  dignified,  patriotic  position.  Should  the 
hearts  of  the  members  of  the  convention,  however, 
become  fired  up,  and  they,  in  an  unguarded  moment, 
pass  an  ordinance  of  secession,  we  ardently  trust 
that  the  people  of  Virginia  have  the  good  sense  still 
remaining  to  veto  the  act,  until  we  know  that  sufficient 
guarantees  will  not  be  given  to  secure  the  safety  and 
protection  of  the  border  States. 

"  Two  confederacies !  Two  Presidents  and  Vice-Presi- 
dents !  Two  -separate  and  independent  Governments  in 
the  'United  States  of  America'!  Great  God!  who 
can  realize  the  fact !  Truly  we  have  fallen  on  evil 
times.  How  can  a  collision  be  avoided?  "Well,  let 
us  wait  and  see.  The  knowing  ones  may  call  us  a 
fool  and  traitor  now,  and  say  that  we  have  no  sense; 
but,  if  the  future  does  not  reveal  the  folly  of  the  fools, 
then  we  shall  be  perfectly  willing  to  be  set  down  as  a 
fool  by  the  learned  and  knowing  ones  of  the  day.  May 
the  Lord  pity  the  folly  of  fools,  and  save  our  country 
from  ruin !" 

"Blessings  of  Providence.11 — Jeff  Davis,  in  the  very 
beginning  of  his  career,  tried  to  impress  upon  the 


.   THE  SOUTH   SACBIFICED.  157 

minds  of  the  people  that  God  Almighty  was  particeps 
criminis  in  his  damnable  plot  of  treason  against  the 
Government  of  the  United  States  of  America.  He 
preached  up  to  the  people  a  God  of  battles,  blood,  and 
thunder,  powder,  and  steel.  "  We  are  now  determined," 
he  says,  "to  maintain  our  position,  and  make  all  who 
oppose  us  smell  Southern  powder  and  feel  Southern 
steel,  if  coercion  is  persisted  in."  To  what  extent  Ju- 
piter and  Neptune,  or  the  God  of  battles,  of  Southern 
powder  and  Southern  steel,  have  aided  the  cause  of  this 
usurper  of  authority,  is  well  known  to  the  reader  and 
to  the  American  people.  But,  if  Mr.  Davis  thus  ar- 
dently repudiated  coercion  when  applied  to  himself  and 
his  wicked  rebellion,  why  did  he  himself  afterwards 
persist  in  trying  to  coerce  individuals,  communities, 
and  States  into  his  Confederacy  ?  But  more  of  this  in 
a  future  chapter;  and  a  dark  chapter  it  is, — one  which 
will  astonish  the  reader. 

"  Virginia  Legislature." — The  members  of  this  extra 
session  of  the  Virginia  Legislature  were  all  members 
who  had  been  elected  to  the  Assembly  of  Virginia  be- 
fore the  question  of  secession  was  ever  sprung  upon  the 
people.  This  was  a  Breckinridge-Democratic  Legisla- 
ture, composed  of  men  who  were  determined,  if  possi- 
ble, to  dissolve  the  Union,  or  to  aid  in  its  dissolution  to 
the  utmost  extent  of  their  influence.  They  had  no 
State  constitutional  authority  to  order  a  convention 
without  first  taking  the  vote  of  the  people  of  the  State 
as  to  whether  there  should  be  a  convention  or  not. 
They  knew,  or  believed,  that  if  the  question  of  a  con- 
vention or  no  convention  for  the  purpose  of  taking  into 
consideration  the  expediency  or  inexpediency  of  dis- 
solving the  Union  were  squarely  and  fairly  brought 

14 


158  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

before  the  people,  there  would  be  no  convention.  But 
with  tha*t  Legislature  the  secession  of  Virginia  was  a 
foregone  conclusion;  and  they  usurped  the  authority 
of  calling  a  convention,  and  then  remained  in  session 
during  the  session  of  the  convention  to  act  as  an  out- 
side pressure  upon  that  convention  to  force  Virginia 
out  of  the  Union.  This,  facts  abundantly  prove,  and 
we  shall  say  more  on  the  subject  hereafter. 

"  Why,  then,  send  them?" — Why  were  commissioners 
being  sent  to  and  from  Virginia,  to  and  from  the 
Southern  Confederacy,  for  the  purpose  of  compromising 
difficulties,  when  Mr.  Davis  openly  said,  "We  ask  no- 
thing, want  nothing,  and  will  have  no  complication.  Our 
separation  from  the  old  Union  is  complete.  No  com- 
promise, no  thought  of  reconstruction,  will  now  be 
entertained"  ?  Strange  as  it  may  now  appear  to  the 
intelligent  reader,  the  leaders  of  disunion,  the  orators 
of  the  secession  party,  still  urged  upon  the  people 
that  unless  some  compromise  was  devised  and  adopted, 
which  would  bring  back  the  seceded  States  into  the 
Union,  Virginia  must  secede.  It  was  all  a  deep,  dam- 
nable plot  of  treason, — a  trap  set  to  catch  Virginia  and 
force  her  out  of  the  Union, — a  political  swindle,  a  trick 
and  cheat,  imposed  upon  her,  for  which  she  will  hold 
the  guilty  culprits  responsible  after  this  war  shall  have 
ended, — if  they  are  then  living ;  and,  if  not,  her  wrath 
and  fiery  indignation  will  be  hurled  upon  their  guilty 
souls  throughout  the  undying  ages  of  eternity.  The 
souls  of  the  thousands  slain  on  Virginia's  soil  will  rise 
up  in  the  day  of  judgment,  and  condemn  the  guilty 
leaders  in  this  wicked  rebellion,  because  by  it  they 
were  unexpectedly  forced  into  battle,  and  consequently 
hurried  unprepared  into  eternity  and  before  the  bar  of 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  159 

the  Eighteous  Judge  of  all  the  earth.  Woe  !  woe ! 
woe !  be  unto  the  leaders  of  this  rebellion,  both  in  time 
and  in  eternity !  And  when  this  war  shall  have  closed, 
there  will  be  a  fearful  reckoning  with  the  people. 

A  special  despatch  to  the  "Petersburg  Express," 
dated  Eichmond,  February  27,  10J  P.M.,  announced  the 
following  intelligence : — 

"A  member  of  the  Virginia  Legislature  has  just  re- 
ceived the  following  despatch  from  Washington : — 

" '  The  Peace  Congress  have  agreed  upon  a  plan  of 
adjustment,  which,  it  is  hoped,  will  prove  satisfactory 
to  all  parties.  The  object  was  consummated  to-day. 

"  ''The  Peace  Convention  have  adjourned  and  reported 
to  Congress. 

" '  We  fire  a  salute  of  one  hundred  guns  in  the  morn- 
ing, in  honor  of  the  great  event,  by  order  of  the  Govern- 
ment.' 

"  It  is  said  that  Ex-Governor  Wise  remarked,  when 
he  heard  the  above  read,  that  one  hundred  were  quite 
enough. 

"  The  secessionists  here  do  not  at  all  relish  the  news 
from  Washington.  Several  prominent  members  of  the 
State  Convention  left  here  to-night  for  Washington." 

Why  did  not  the  secessionists  at  Eichmond  "  at  all 
relish  the  news  from  Washington"  ?  And  why  did 
"  several  prominent  members  of  the  State  Convention" 
leave  Eichmond  "post-haste"  for  Washington  as  soon  as 
they  learned  the  result  of  the  Peace  Conference  ?  Does 
not  the  reader  fully  comprehend  the  whole  design? 
Secessionists  relished  nothing  that  had  the  slightest 
and  most  remote  semblance  to  "a  plan  of  adjustment" 
which  might  "prove  satisfactory  to  all  parties." 


160  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

A  Washington  correspondent  of  the  "Bichmond  Dis- 
patch," in  a  letter  to  that  paper  after  the  inauguration 
of  Mr.  Lincoln,  explains  the  whole  matter.  The  cor- 
respondent says, — 

"Lincoln  threatens  war  because  he  knows  his  hands 
are  tied.  War  is  not  the  thing  we  ought  to  fear.  Peace 
is  our  destruction;  war  our  salvation." 

The  "  Alexandria  Gazette,"  in  commenting  on  the 
above,  said, — 

" Is  not  this  significant?  Is  it  not  'rule  or  ruin'? 
Will  not  the  people  of  Virginia  m.ark  this  ?  Will  they 
yield  themselves  to  those  who  hold  and  express  such 
sentiments, — sentiments  destructive  to  their  best  and 
dearest  interests  and  utterly  subversive  of  their  highest 
hopes?  We  are  to  desire  war,  civil  war,  bloodshed, 
every  thing  calculated  to  ruin  us,  so  that  secession 
may  be  carried  out  here  and  protected  elsewhere ! 
Never!" 

While  secessionists  at  the  South  were  working  the 
wires  of  intrigue  to  consummate  their  "infernal  plot" 
of  treason  against  the  Government,  evolving  every 
approachable  and  available  element  by  which  to  over- 
turn the  Bepublic  and  dissolve  the  Union,  the  con- 
servative element  of  the  North  was  doing  every  thing 
possible  to  save  the  Union  and  keep  the  Bepublic  from 
wreck  and  ruin. 

The  Working-Men's  National  Convention,  which  as- 
sembled in  Philadelphia  in  March,  1861,  passed  the 
following  resolutions : — 

"Resolved,  That  we,  the  working-men  of  the  United 
States,  without  distinction  of  party,  believe  that,  as  a 
consequence  of  the  sectional  controversy  now  agitating 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  161 

our  country,  we  are  now  approaching  the  verge  of 
national,  social,  and  financial  ruin;  that  our  material 
prosperity,  our  hopes  of  happiness,  and  future  security 
depend  upon  the  preservation  of  the  Union. 

11 2.  That  in  the  mere  abstract  questions  which  have 
been  used  to  distract  and  divide  the  honest  masses  the 
working-men  have  no  real  interest.  As  we  can  hardly 
hope  for  a  safe  solution  of  pending  difficulties  through 
the  politicians  of  the  country,  we  therefore  exhort  our 
brethren  to  lay  aside  all  their  feelings,  surrender  for- 
ever the  ties  that  have  bound  them  to  favorite  leaders, 
and  unite  in  one  solid  column  for  a  single  purpose,  the 
preservation  of  the  Federal  Union. 

"  3.  That  the  Territorial  question  ought  to  be  settled 
on  a  constitutional  basis;  [and  the  resolutions  then  go 
on  to  endorse  the  Crittenden  compromise.] 

"4.  That  the  Union  must  and  shall  be  preserved,  and 
the  co-operation  of  our  brethren  is  invoked  to  'hurl 
with  speedy  hands  the  accursed  traitors  who  have 
with  impunity  desecrated  the  inmost  sanctuary'  of 
freedom. 

"  5.  [This  resolution  denounces  all  attempts  made  by 
partisans  or  public  papers  to  promote  disunion,  and 
that  the  ship  of  state  has  been  too  long  confided  to  men 
who  are  unworthy  of  the  trust,  and  who  have  per- 
mitted her  to  run  upon  the  quicksands  of  sectional  strife ; 
we  will,  therefore,  vote  against  aspiring  demagogues, 
and  vote  for  firm  and  patriotic  men.] 

"6.  [This  resolution  denies  the  right  of  any  State 
to  secede,  but  deprecates  the  use  of  coercive  power 
by  the  General  Government,  as  the  Government  rests 
upon  the  will  of  the  people,  the  source  of  all  political 

power.] 

u* 


162  THE  CONSPIEACY   UNVEILED. 

"  7.  [This  resolution  deprecates  the  election  of  any 
man  to  any  public  trust  who  has  by  any  means  en- 
deavored to  prevent  a  just  settlement  of  the  present 
difficulties.] 

"8.  [The  Legislatures  of  the  different  States  are 
requested  to  repeal  all  personal  liberty  bills  that  may 
violate  any  constitutional  principles  of  the  people  of  the 
United  States.] 

"  9.  [The  working-men  of  the  thirty-four  States  are 
recommended  to  form  associations  pledging  themselves 
to  lay  upon  the  altar  of  their  country  all  party  predi- 
lections, and  to  maintain  the  Union  of  all  these  States, 
'one  and  inseparable,  now  and  forever.']" 

If  the  secessionists  of  Virginia  and  the  other  border 
States  had  wished  or  desired  a  compromise  which  might 
have  proved  satisfactory  to  all  parties,  why  did  they 
not  co-operate  with  the  Union  men  of  the  border  States 
and  with  the  conservative  men  at  the  North  ?  No : 
they  asked  for  no  compromise ;  they  wanted  no  com- 
promise ;  and  they  determined  to  accept  of  no  compro- 
mise ;  and,  therefore,  the  sin  of  all  the  evils  which  have 
befallen  Virginia  and  the  whole  South  rests  upon  the 
guilty  souls  of  these  leading  arch-traitors,  who,  by  lying, 
intrigue,  and  rascality  generally,  forced  Virginia  out  of 
the  Union. 

While  secessionists  in  Virginia  were  effecting  the 
secession  of  the  State,  the  Southern  Confederacy  was 
enlisting  troops  to  be  hurried  into  Virginia  as  soon  as 
the  ordinance  of  secession  was  passed  by  the  conven- 
tion ;  so  that,  on  the  day  of  election,  when  the  action 
of  the  convention  was  to  be  voted  on  by  the  people  of 
Virginia,  they  would  have  to  vote  for  secession  at  the 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  163 

point  of  the  bayonet.  This  is  no  false  coloring  to  the 
subject,  as  subsequent  events  proved,  and  as  we  shall 
be  able  to  show  before  we  are  done  with  this  accursed 
plot  of  treason  against  our  blessed  country. 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

SECESH  CAUCUS  CLIQUES — GREAT  SECESH  MEETING  AND 
UNION  MEETING  IN  FEEDEBICKSBURG — IMPOSITION  OP 
SECESH  OJJATORS — SECESH  REMARKS,  ETC.  ETC. 

ON  the  first  Monday  in  March,  1861,  at  Spottsyl- 
vania  Court-House,  that  being  county-court  day,  a 
clique  of  secessionists  met  then  and  there,  and  passed  a 
set  of  resolutions,  among  which  was  one  instructing 
the  representative  from  the  county  of  Spottsylvania 
and  the  town  of  FrSdericksburg  to  the  Virginia  Con- 
vention, which  was  then  being  held  in  the  city  of  Rich- 
mond, to  urge  the  immediate  passage  of  an  ordinance 
of  secession,  the  representative  from  this  county  having 
been  elected  a  member  of  the  convention  as  a  Union 
man  by  an  overwhelming  majority.  These  resolutions 
were  hurried  off  to  Richmond  to  influence  the  repre- 
sentative in  his  future  course  of  action,  and  published 
in  the  public  newspapers  as  being  the  wish  of  the 
voters  of  the  county.  Thus  was  the  representative 
imposed  upon,  as  were  also  the  voters  and  people  of 
the  county.  Be  it  remembered  that  fifteen-shilling 
lawyers  and  sub-editors,  or  some  worthless  office-hunters, 


164  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

were  generally  at  the  head  of  all  these  treasonable 
cliques. 

On  the  following  Friday  night  this  same  party  called 
a  town-meeting  for  the  purpose  of  imposing  and  forcing 
the  same  set  of  resolutions  upon  the  voters  and  citizens 
of  Fredericksburg.  This  meeting  was  largely  attended 
and  ably  represented  by  those  who  had  respectively 
advocated  the  interests  of  Bell,  Breckinridge,  and 
Douglas  during  the  Presidential  campaign  of  1860. 
Eight  consecutive  disunion  speeches  were  delivered  by 
eight  lawyers.  The  speakers  who  had  advocated  the 
cause  of  Bell  and  Douglas  during  the  Presidential 
canvass  declared  themselves  wholly  converted,  head 
and  heels,  soul  and  body,  to  the  inexpressible  beauties, 
undying  excellencies,  and  transcendently  sublime  glories 
of  secession,  and  most  unmercifully  and  vindictively 
denounced  all  as  Abolitionists,  traitors,  submissionists, 
and  Lincolnites,  who  would  any  longer  stand  up  for  the 
old  Union,  or  the  flag  of  the  old  United  States.  On 
this  occasion  the  stentorian  style  was  admirably  imi- 
tated by  all  the  speakers.  They  seemed  to  try  to 
what  an  astonishing  height  they  could  raise  their  voices, 
and  to  what  an  extent  they  could  be  heard ;  they  were 
verbose,  vehement,  denunciatory,  dogmatic,  impudent, 
insolent,  disgusting,  and  highly  insulting ;  but  as  for 
common  sense,  good  logic,  sound  argument^  and  mathe- 
matical demonstration,  there  was  none  of  it, — except 
that  they  demonstrated  their  own  folly  and  final  ruin 
by  their  own  treasonable  course  of  conduct.  That  this 
would  prove  to  be  the  result  of  their  action  was  clearly 
demonstrated  to  our  own  mind  at  least. 

If  Virginia  did  not  secede  immediately,  one  was  going 
away  out  west  of  the  Mississippi  Kiver,  the  Father  of 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  165 

Waters,  and  leave  his  "  beautiful  farm  which  you" 
(the  audience)  "see  every  day;  and  if  Virginia  did  not 
secede,  and  if  he,  the  speaker,  did  not  leave  Virginia, 
his  "wife  is  going  any  way,  as  she  has  determined  not 
to  live  under  old  Abe's  Administration."  Another  was 
going  to  root  up  roots  out  of  the  ground  and  make  his 
wife  and  children  do  the  same  for  a  living,  before  he 
and  they  should  become  the  subjects  of  old  Lincoln's 
tyranny  and  despotic  rule.  Another  was  going  to  face 
the  cannon — yes,  walk  right  square  up  to  the  cannon's 
mouth  and  wade  in  blood  up  to  his  neck — before  he 
would  ever  submit  to  the  despotism  of  a  Black  Eepub- 
lican  Abolition  Administration.  It  was  a  great  time 
with  secessionists.  The  rapping  and  clapping  and 
loud  huzzas  were  frequent,  long,  and  deafening.  Oh, 
they  were  a  merry,  jubilant  set  of  fellows  that  night ! 
If  it  had  been  an  old-fashioned  Methodist  camp-meet- 
ing, and  a  thousand  sinners  had  become  converted  to 
God,  the  enthusiasm  and  extravagance  could  not  have 
been  surpassed. 

Strange  as  it  may  appear  to  the  reader,  not  one  of 
the  pugnacious  orators  who  were  going  to  turn  the 
world  upside  down  and  play  the  devil  generally  on  that 
ever-memorable  night  has  ever  yet  faced  the  mouth  of 
a  roaring  cannon,  or  waded  in  blood  up  to  his  neck, 
or  even  been  in  a  battle,  so  far  as  we  know.  One  of 
the  most  popular  and  prominent  of  all  who  spoke  on 
that  occasion  subsequently  offered  for  the  Congress  of 
the  Southern  Confederacy,  but,  getting  shamefully  de- 
feated, he  afterwards  became  attached  to  the  staff  of 
one  of  the  Confederate  generals,  with  the  title  of  major 
annexed.  This  man  was  a  prominent  Breckinridge 
Democrat,  a  great  admirer  of  Jeff  Davis,  a  thorough 


166  THE  CONSPIEACY   UNVEILED. 

secessionist,  a  despiser  of  the  old  Union,  and  a  scorn er 
of  the  "  Stars  and  Stripes."  He  was  rich,  and  with  his 
party,  before  the  war  began,  influential ;  but  since  the 
war  commenced  his  negroes  have  left,  his  "  beautiful" 
residence  and  splendid  farm  have  become  the  head- 
quarters of  the  generals  of  the  Federal  army,  and  his 
farm  a  common  camping-field.  He  is  now  compara- 
tively poor,  and,  except  with  original  secessionists,  his 
influence  is  gone,  and  gone  forever. 

Another  one  of  the  eloquent  orators  on  that  occasion 
was  a  Breckinridge  Democrat ;  but  during  the  reign  of 
Know-No  thin  gism  he  was  a  great  Know-Nothingist, 
and,  if  we  are  not  mistaken,  he  is  emphatically  a  Know- 
Nothingist  yet,  having  learned  nothing  since, — a  nine- 
shilling  lawyer,  a  worshipper  of  Jeff  Davis,  a  despiser 
of  the  old  Union,  a  scorner  of  the  "  detestable  flag  of  the 
Federal  Government,"  but  a  devoted  friend,  a  sincere 
lover,  of  the  one  thing  which  most  traitors  admire, 
whiskey.  This  man  was  for  a  short  time  a  lieutenant 
in  a  company  when  the  rebellion  first  broke  out,  but, 
when  the  "tug  of  war"  actually  came,  fearing,  as  was 
supposed,  that  he  might  get  into  a  fight  and  by  some 
unforeseen  accident  might  "get  hurt,"  resigned  his  office; 
and  when  the  conscript  law  took  effect,  and  scouting- 
parties  were  hunting  out  and  picking  up  fighting-men 
in,  around,  and  about  Fredericksburg,  we  understand 
that  this  poor  fellow,  this  would-be  hero  in  time  of 
peace,  when  there  was  no  danger  of  "getting  hurt," 
was  slipping  and  sliding,  dodging,  running,  and  hiding, 
from  place  to  place,  to  keep  from  being  caught  and 
forced  into  the  conscript  army  to  fight  against  "sub- 
missionists  and  the  disciples  of  old  Abe  Lincoln" ! 
He  had  declined  all  idea  of  fighting  "old  Abe  Lin- 


THE  SOUTH   SACEIFICEP.  167 

coin"  and  "the  blue-necked,  white-livered  Yankees." 
He  found  it  was  much  easier  to  make  treasonable 
secesh  speeches,  and  be  huzzaed  by  brainless  knaves 
and  foolish  boys,  than  to  fight  the  "vandals  of  the 
North,"  and  consequently,  like  "Jerry  Sneak,  he 
turned  edge- ways  and  became  invisible,"  or,  like  the 
return  on  a  constable's  warrant,  non  est  inventus. 

But  to  return  to  the  meeting.  All  the  orators  of  the 
night  and  of  the  occasion  having  delivered  themselves 
of  the  eloquence  which  was  pent  up  within  them, 
and  the  thunders  of  the  loud  huzzas  having  died  away, 
the  resolutions  were  read  and  the  vote  taken,  and  pro- 
nounced by  the  chair  to  be  unanimous,  with  but  one 
solitary  exception.  One  poor,  thoughtless  fellow  in  the 
vast  assembly  said  no  to  the  resolutions,— when  a  simul- 
taneous shout  like  deafening  thunder  arose,  "  Put  him 
out!  put  him  out!  put  him  out !"  whereupon  one  of  the 
tender-hearted  lawyers,  (and  they  all  have  tender  hearts, 
reader,)  who  had  just  delivered  himself  of  a  treasonable 
speech,  and  seeing  unconditional  glory,  honor,  and  im- 
mortality ahead,  said,  "No,  no,  no:  don't  put  him  out; 
he  is  evidently  intoxicated."  The  inference,  therefore, 
to  be  fairly  drawn  was  that  none  but  a  drunken  man 
would  dare  to  vote  against  the  resolutions ;  while  the 
actual  fact  in  the  case  was,  that  this  poor  fellow's  car- 
cass only  escaped  being  kicked  out  of  the  public  court- 
house into  the  streets  on  the  plea  of  his  being  drunk. 

The  meeting  having  adjourned,  we  left  the  court- 
house, seriously  cogitating  upon  the  lamentable  scenes 
which  had  just  been  acted  out,  and  the  awfully  alarming 
state  of  public  affairs  generally,  and,  like  the  old  pro- 
phet of  whom  we  read  in  the  Bible,  from  the  depth  of 
our  soul  we  exclaimed,  "Lord,  they  have  killed  thy 


168  THE  CONSPIKACY   UNVEILED. 

prophets,  digged  down  thine  altars,  and  I  am  left  alone, 
and  they  seek  my  life."  Like  the  old  prophet,  however, 
we  were  mistaken ;  for  in  that  very  assembly  there  were 
many  who  had  never  bowed  the  knee  to  the  image  of 
Baal,  and  who  in  their  hearts  despised  the  demon 
secession,  as  subsequent  events  proved. 

Eesolutions  which  were  passed  by  these  secesh 
caucus-meetings,  which  were  everywhere  being  held 
through  the  country,  were  hurried  off  to  Richmond  to 
the  representatives  in  the  State  Convention,  as  we 
have  already  said,  to  force  and  influence  them  to  vote 
for  the  immediate  secession  of  Virginia;  otherwise,  on 
their  return  home  they  would  be  held  accountable  to 
their  constituents  for  not  having  obeyed  instructions. 
These  resolutions  were  also  published  in  the  public 
newspapers,  and  largely  commented  on  by  editors,  to 
influence  and  force  the  people  into  secession,  and  to 
prepare  their  minds  and  hearts  for  action  at  the 
election  that  was  to  take  place  relative  to  ratifying  or 
rejecting  the  final  action  of  the  Virginia  Convention. 

Many  of  the  meetings  which  were  held  and  at  which 
were  passed  resolutions  instructing  representatives  in 
the  convention  to  vote  for  immediate  secession  were  com- 
posed of  but  few  individuals,  and  they,  for  the  most  part, 
original  secessionists  of  the  baser  sort,  while  the  resolu- 
tions professed  to  be  a  fair  representation  of  the  senti- 
ments of  whole  cities,  counties,  and  communities.  The 
intelligent  reader  cannot  fail  to  see  that  in  this  way,  if 
the  members  of  the  convention,  in  consequence  of  their 
superior  advantages,  were  not  imposed  on,  the  people 
through  the  State  were. 

To  counteract  the  false  impressions  produced  by 
these  resolutions  so  far  as  the  town  and  citizens  of 


.    THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  169 

Fredericksburg  were  concerned,  the  Union  men  of 
Fredericksburg  determined  to  hold  a  Union  meeting  in 
the  court-house  on  the  following  Monday  night  after 
the  secesh  had  held  theirs.  On  Sunday  morning  we 
were  waited  on  by  Union  gentlemen  to  know  if  we 
would  deliver  an  address  on  the  following  night,  pro- 
vided they  could  "get  up"  a  meeting.  For  reasons 
satisfactory  to  ourself,  we  told  them  we  would.  We 
had  written  for  our  country,  were  willing  to  speak  for 
our  country,  and,  if  necessary,  would  die  for  our  country. 
The  notice  being  short,  and  for  a  Union  meeting,  and 
there  being  no  chance  to  announce  it  in  any  of  the  town 
papers,  as  there  was  no  daily  paper  in  town,  and  no 
paper  published  on  Monday,  we  calculated  on  quite  a 
small  attendance. 

No  sooner,  however,  had  it  become  known  that  there 
was  to  be  a  Union  meeting  than  the  secessionists  went 
to  work  to  devise  ways  and  means  by  which  either  to 
turn  the  Union  meeting  into  a  secesh  meeting,  or,  if 
they  failed  in  that,  to  create  a  "row,"  and  break  up 
the  meeting  entirely.  Facts  subsequently  developed 
proved  this  to  have  been  the  determination  of  the  op- 
position party.  At  the  head  of  this  plot  there  were 
men  who  should  have  blushed  to  engage  in  such  mean- 
ness. But  to  what  depths  of  crime  and  meanness  will 
not  treason  stoop  f 

On  entering  the  court-house  on  Monday  night,  we 
found  it  perfectly  filled.  Ignorant  of  the  plot  of  the 
secessionists  either  to  turn  the  meeting  into  a  secesh 
meeting  or  attempt  to  annihilate  it,  we  were  surprised 
to  witness  so  large  an  attendance;  for  never  had  we 
seen  the  court-house  more  thoroughly  crowded  than 
on  that  ever-memorable  night,  the  llth  of  March,  1861. 

15 


170  THE   CONSPIBACY   UNVEILED. 

Immediately  after  the  meeting  was  organized,  and 
the  committee  appointed  to  prepare  resolutions  for  the 
meeting  had  retired,  the  chair,  in  the  name  of  the 
meeting,  expressed  a  desire  to  hear  an  address.  In- 
stantly the  secessionists  called  out  for  a  certain  lawyer, 
who  had  been  a  Douglas  elector  during  the  Presiden- 
tial canvass,  and  one  of  the  men  who  had  spoken 
on  the  previous  Friday  night.  At  tho  same  time  the 
Union  men  were  calling  on  us  to  take  the  stand.  Being 
seated  in  the  crowd,  before  we  had  time  to  rise  and  get 
fairly  on  the  way  to  the  speaker's  stand,  the  secesh 
lawyer  was  on  the  stand  and  had  commenced  his  speech. 
We  returned  to  our  seat  until  he  had  finished  He 
"put  it  on  thick  and  heavy"  to  the  Union-shriekers,  sub- 
missionists,  Abolitionists,  $G.  $c.  We  looked  at  him, 
and  wondered  all  the  time,  thinking  to  ourself,  "  How 
changed!  how  fallen!"  We  had  listened  to  him  on  the 
previous  Friday  night;  we  had  heard  him  when  advo- 
cating the  cause  of  Douglas,  the  Union,  the  Constitu- 
tion, and  enforcement  of  the  laws.  Then  he  was  manly, 
dignified,  eloquent,  logical,  and  patriotic.  As  a  friend, 
we  loved  him;  as  a  citizen,  we  respected  him;  as  a 
patriot,  we  admired  him.  Now,  as  a  traitor  to  his 
country,  we  pitied  him;  for  his  treason,  we  scorned 
him.  Scarcely  had  he  finished  his  last  treasonable 
sentence  when  a  shout  was  raised  for  another  secesh 
speaker  to  take  the  stand.  They  called  on  this  occa- 
sion for  their  ablest  and  most  popular  speakers.  Again 
the  Union  men  called  on  us  to  take  the  stand.  Feeling 
under  obligation  to  our  friends,  but  infinitely  more  to 
our  country,  we  walked  upon  the  stand,  where,  to  our 
surprise,  we  found  the  last  secesh  orator  who  had 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  171 

* 

been  called  out  was  standing  and  trying  to  gain  the 
hearing  of  the  audience. 

Here  followed  a  scene  that  beggars  all  description. 
For  upwards  of  fifteen  minutes  the  tumult  was  like  the 
continuous  roaring  of  many  waters, — each  party  call- 
ing on  their  speaker  to  go  on,  go  on,  go  on,  and  each 
swearing  that  the  speaker  of  the  other  party  should  not 
speak.  It  was  a  rich  scene  for  civilized,  patriotic, 
Christian  men!  But  it  was  a  struggle  between  pa- 
triotism and  treason,  a  struggle  for  our  country  and 
all  the  blessings  of  freedom.  Finally,  however,  the 
house  was  brought  to  order,  and  we  addressed  the 
meeting  for  about  an  hour  and  a  half,  amidst  the 
huzzas  and  hisses  of  that  vast  assembly.  During  the 
time  we  were  speaking,  some  cowardly,  unprincipled 
scoundrel,  a  sinner  against  God,  and  a  traitor  to  his 
country,  threw  an  egg  at  us  from  the  extreme  part  of 
the  house ;  but,  losing  its  force  before  it  reached  us,  it 
struck  a  young  man  who  was  seated  directly  in  front 
of  us,  on  the  back  of  the  head.  Why  did  this  outlaw 
bring  eggs  with  him  to  a  public  meeting,  unless  he  had 
anticipated  a  mob  on  the  occasion?  Had  he  no  pre- 
conceived design  in  doing  this?  Had  he  no  accom- 
plices committed  to  aid  in  creating  a  mob  and  breaking 
up  the  meeting  ?  Why  was  he  not  instantly  rebuked, 
arrested,  and  committed  to  jail  for  so  outrageous  an 
act?  Because  the  leaders  of  the  secession  party  in 
that  house,  on  that  occasion,  sanctioned  the  infernal  act, 
and  would  have  joined  in  a  general  mob,  but  that  they 
found  the  Union  party  much  stronger  than  they  had 
expected.  Why  were  the  secesh  orators,  and  the  very 
men,  too,  who  had  delivered  speeches  on  the  previous 
Friday  night  to  the  same  people  and  in  the  same  house, 


172  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

on  the  same  stand, — why,  we  say,  was  an  attempt  made 
by  their  party  to  force  them  upon  the  meeting?  And 
why  did  these  speakers  so  promptly  take  the  stand 
and  try  to  impose  themselves  on  the  meeting?  Ay, 
reader,  the  damnable  principles  of  the  tyranny,  anar- 
chy, and  mob-despotism  of  secession  were  as  fully  deve- 
loped on  that  occasion  on  a  small  scale,  as  they  are 
in  the  army  of  Jeff  Davis  on  a  large  scale.  We, 
however,  told  them  many  things,  on  that  occasion, 
which  will  be  remembered  by  some  until  they  die. 

At  the  close  of  our  address,  a  simultaneous  shout 
was  raised  for  a  certain  secesh  orator  to  take  the  stand 
and  make  a  speech.  Instantly  he  was  on  the  stand, 
overcoat  off,  and  about  to  begin,  when  the  Union 
men  objected  to  his  speaking,  inasmuch  as  it  was  a 
Union  meeting,  and  already  one  of  the  secesh  orators 
had  made  a  long  disunion  speech,  and,  to  the  Union 
men,  a  very  insulting  and  abusive  one.  The  secession- 
ists swore  he  should  speak,  and  many  of  the  Union 
men  swore  he  should  not  speak;  and,  amidst  hisses, 
huzzas,  clapping  of  hands,  stamping  of  feet,  beating 
of  seats  and  stoves  with  walking-canes,  &c.  &c.,  the 
Union  men  proceeded  to  extinguish  the  lights,  as  they 
had  a  right  to  do,  having  paid  for  them,  when  an  in- 
stant, general  "  skedaddling"  took  place,  for  fear  "  some- 
body" might  "  get  hurt." 

Thus,  reader,  ended  the  last  Union  meeting  we  ever 
attended  in, the  town  of  Fredericksburg,  Va.  We  give 
this  case  and  the  facts  connected  with  it,  as  a  specimen  of 
the  trickery,  villany,  and  deep,  damnable  rascality 
resorted  to  by  secessionists  to  force  Virginia  out  of  the 
Union.  We  had  no  vindictive  feelings  towards  our  fel- 
low-citizens,— none  but  pity  for  them,  and  deep,  pungent 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  173 

sorrow  for  the  approaching  downfall  of  our  bleeding 
country.  And,  remember,  all  this  happened  more  than 
one  month  before  the  capture  of  Fort  Sumter. 

It  may  not  be  amiss  to  state,  in  closing  this  article, 
that  two  of  the  prominent  speakers  on  the  Friday  night 
of  the  great  secesh  meeting  of  which  we  have  spoken 
were  during  the  reign  of  Know-Nothingism  the 
strongest  advocates  of  that  cause  to  be  found  in  all  the 
country.  One,  of  whom  we  have  made  mention  above, 
was  a  sort  of  editor  in  Western  Virginia  at  that 
time;  and  the  other,  decidedly  the  ablest  member 
of  the  Fredericksburg  bar,  ably  advocated  the  cause 
of  Know-ISTothingism.  On  one  occasion,  in  the  court- 
house in  Fredericksburg,  and  on  the  same  stand  where 
he  delivered  his  speech  of  treason  against  the  Fede- 
ral Government,  we  listened  to  him  speak  for  four 
hours  at  a  single  stretch,  when  all  the  powers  and 
eloquence  of  his  soul  and  tongue  were  employed  in 
vindicating  the  "  Union,  the  Constitution,  and  enforce- 
ment of  the  laws."  What  a  leap  from  the  sublime  to 
the  ridiculous,  from  the  highest  and  noblest  aspira- 
tions of  patriotism  to  the  deepest  and  darkest  depths 
of  treason !  How  the  sworn  advocates  of  the  "  Consti- 
tution, the  Union,  and  enforcement  of  the  laws"  could 
thus  easily  wheel  into  the  ranks  of  traitors  and  espouse 
the  cause  of  treason,  was,  and  is  still,  to  us  a  mystery, 
an  inexplicable  enigma,  a  problem  to  be  solved. 

The  "Virginia  (Fredericksburg)  Herald,"  in  no- 
ticing the  meeting  of  the  secessionists  on  the  Friday 
night  of  which  we  have  spoken,  says, — 

"There  has  been  a  reaction,  just  as  we  have  always 
said  there  would  be ;  and  it  has  come  like  a  ground- 
swell  in  old  Fredericksburg." 

15* 


174  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

To  this,  in  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner" 
of  March  14,  1861,  we  remarked,  in  the  following  brief 
paragraph, — 

"How  long  has  the  'Herald'  l always  said  there 
would  be  a  reaction/  and  an  upheaving,  'like  aground- 
swell/  throwing  off  the  scurf  and  scum,  '  Union  men, 
or  revolutionists,  the  allies  of  Black  Republicans,  Abo- 
litionists, and  traitors,'  who  '  leave  their  slime  behind 
them  as  they  walk  the  streets  of  Fredericksburg'  ? 
How  long  will  it  be  before  another  'reaction,  a  ground- 
swell  in  old  Fredericksburg,'  takes  place,  throwing 
off  secessionists  and  those  who  would  precipitate  our 
happy  country  into  a  civil  war  ?" 

Strange  as  it  may  appear  to  the  intelligent  reader, 
the  "Virginia  Herald"  had  always  been,  from  the 
time  of  our  acquaintance  with  it,  (and  that  was  for 
more  than  fifteen  years,)  an  uncompromising  "Whig 
journal,  the  organ  of  that  party  in  Fredericksburg, 
and  the  gentleman  who  was  the  editor  at  the  time  of 
which  we  are  writing  had  been  an  uncompromising 
Whig,  and  one  of  the  strongest  supporters  of  Bell  and 
Everett  to  be  found  in  all  Virginia, — a  man  in  whose 
nostrils  the  loco-foco  or  Democratic  party  stunk.  He 
denounced  the  Breckinridge  party  as  disunionists 
during  the  whole  Presidential  campaign  of  I860,  and 
placed  at  the  head  of  his  paper,  as  a  motto,  "The 
Union,  the  Constitution,  and  enforcement  of  the  laws." 
And  early  in  the  month  of  March,  1861,  a  little  over 
three  months  from  the  election  of  Mr.  Lincoln,  he  un- 
furls the  contemptible  secession  flag,  and  declares  to 
the  world  openly  and  publicly  in  his  paper  that 
"there  has  been  a  reaction,  just  as  we  have  always 
said  there  would  be;  and  it  has  come  like  a  ground- 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  175 

swell  in  old  Fredericksburg."  Always,  with  the 
Herald,  is  about  sixty  days,  and,  at  the  furthest,  not 
more  than  ninety  days  ! 

In  the  notice  the  "Virginia  Herald"  gave  of  the 
Union  meeting  on  Monday  night,  it  says, — 

"The  vote  was  taken,  and,  from  the  sound,  we 
suppose  from  twenty-five  to  fifty  were  in  favor  of 
them,"  (the  resolutions.)  "The  noes  predominated 
largely." 

To  which  we  replied,  in  the  number  of  the  "  Chris- 
tian Banner"  of  March  14,  1861,  as  follows : — 

"Is  it  possible  that  our  neighbor  of  the  'Herald' 
can  '  suppose,'  '  from  the  sound'  of  the  vote  taken  on 
Monday  night,  that  there  were  only  t  from  twenty-five 
to  fifty'  Union  votes  given?  He  makes  a  long  jump, 
from  twenty-five  to  fifty.  Why  did  he  not  say  from 
twenty-five  to  one' hundred  and  fifty?  How  could  he 
leap  to  the  positive  conclusion  that  'the  noes  pre- 
dominated largely'?  We  are  informed,  by  a  gentle- 
man who  was  in  the  crowd,  that  one  man  '  yelled'  out 
no,  nine  times.  Our  honest  conviction  is  that  a 
majority  of  the  voters,  and  especially  of  the  property- 
holders,  in  the  town  of  Fredericksburg  are  opposed  to 
immediate  secession.  Time,  however,  will  prove  all 
things." 

The  "Virginia  Herald"  said, — 

"  Mr.  Bowe  took  the  stand,  and  advocated  imme- 
diate secession." 

Why  did  not  the  "Herald"  state  the  ridiculous  and 
unfair  circumstances  under  which  Mr.  Howe  took  the 
stand  ?  And  why  did  he  not  give  a  public  rebuke  to 
the  wretch  who  threw  the  egg  at  us  while  we  were 
speaking?  He  knew  that  all  these  things  would  not 


176  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

add  any  thing  to  the  character  and  influence  of  the 
secession  party  abroad. 

The  "  Fredericksburg  News,"  in  a  short  notice  of  the 
meeting  on  Monday  night, — another  Whig  journal,  a 
strong  advocate  of  Bell  and  Everett, — said, — 

"  Gr.  H.  C.  Kowe  and  James  W.  Hunnicutt  addressed 
the  meeting  in  favor  of  '  revolution  and  fighting,  not 
secession  and  retreat.'  Anarchy  seems  to  be  upon  us." 

To  this  we  replied,  in  the  same  number  of  the  "  Ban- 
ner," namely,  the  14th  of  March,  1861, — 

"The  reader  will  perceive  that  the  ' Herald'  and 
'  News'  differ  widely  as  to  the  position  of  Mr.  Eowe. 
The  '  Herald'  states  Mr.  Eowe's  position  correctly. 
'  Mr.  Eowe  advocated  immediate  secession.'  Our  posi- 
tion is  ' revolution  and  fighting'  if  necessary,  and  'not 
secession  and  retreat.'  Let  us  demand  our  rights,  fight 
for  our  rights,  and  maintain  our  rights  to  the  death, 
and,  if  we  fall  in  the  fight,  let  us  fight  bravely  and  die 
honorably.  Never  fly  from  our  rights  and  ignobly 
yield  them  up  into  the  hands  of  our  enemies. 

"  Judging  from  the  proceedings  of  last  Monday 
night,  it  would  seem  that  the  reign  of  anarchy  and 
terror  is  inaugurated.  But  free  men  and  brave  men 
will  never  yield  to  the  dictations  of  tyrants  and  dema- 
gogues." 

\ 

We  have  given  the  above  extracts  to  show  to  the 
reader  that  the  secession  party  resorted  to  every  con- 
ceivable means  to  crush  out  and  annihilate  the  Union 
men  of  Virginia.  Their  orators  lied,  and  slandered  the 
Union  party.  Their  public  newspapers  lied,  and  slan- 
dered the  Union  men  of  Virginia.  And  just  as  soon 
as  the  leaders  of  the  Bell  and  Douglas  parties  became 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  177 

converted  to  secession  and  were  baptized  into  the  caul- 
dron containing  the  hellish  liquid  of  Southern  treason, 
they  were  as  vituperative  and  vindictive  in  their  de- 
nunciations of  Union  men  as  the  original  secessionists. 
The  reader  who  was  not  a  witness  to  the  scenes  which 
were  acted  out  in  Virginia  during  the  year  1861  can 
form  no  adequate  conception  of  the  state  of  excitement 
which  prevailed  among  all  classes,  sexes,  ages,  and  con- 
ditions. Hell  was  spread  out  miscellaneously  among 
the  people,  and  all  the  discordant  passions  of  the  whole 
mass  were  stirred  up,  and  the  devil  let  loose  generally. 
"We  had  already  become  convinced  that  the  real  issue 
between  secessionists  and  Union  men  was  the  simple 
question  whether  mind  and  liberty  should  govern  in- 
stitutions and  tyranny,  or  whether  institutions  and 
despotism  should  govern  mind  and.  freedom.  In  other 
words,  whether  three  hundred  and  fifty  thousand  slave- 
holders should  rule  and  govern  thirty  millions  of 
American  citizens,  or  whether  thirty  millions  of  Ameri- 
can citizens  should  rule  three  hundred  and  fifty  thou- 
sand slave-holders.  Are  thirty  millions  of  men  capable 
of  self-government  ?  Three  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
negro-aristocrats  respond,  "  No,  they  are  not;  and  we 
will  engage  to  rule  and  govern  them."  The  proceedings 
of  the  two  meetings  of  which  we  have  written  in  this 
chapter  more  fully  than  ever  convinced  us  of  the  cor- 
rectness of  our  former  conclusion.  The  reign  of  terror 
and  despotism  had  begun.  Eeason  and  liberty  were 
scorned  and  sought  to  be  trampled  into  the  dust. 


178  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of 
March  21,  1861,  we  wrote  and  published  the  follow- 
ing:— 

"  PROVIDENCE— CAUSE  AND  EFFECT— COMMON  SENSE, 
ETC.  ETC. 

"  It  is  often  said  that  '  Providence  will  overrule  all 
things  for  the  best.'  We  have  great  faith  in  Provi- 
dence; but  Providence  does  not  destroy  cause  and  effect, 
unless  when  the  laws  of  nature  are  reversed  and  mira- 
cles are  performed. 

"  To  every  law  of  nature  there  is  a  penalty  annexed, 
and  every  infraction  of  law  calls  for  the  enforcement 
of  the  penalty.  A  man  thrusts  his  hand  into  the  fire : 
the  natural  and  lawful  result  is,  he  gets  his  hand  burnt. 
Why  did  he  not  trust  to  Providence,  and  thus  prevent 
his  hand  from  being  burnt  ?  A  man  drinks  and  eats 
to  excess  :  why  does  he  not  trust  to  Providence  to  pre- 
vent drunkenness  and  sickness,  the  natural  effects  of 
intemperance  ?  A  man  on  the  top  of  a  lofty  steeple 
says,  Til  jump  down,  and  trust  to  Providence  to  keep 
my  neck  from  being  broken  by  the  leap :'  what  as- 
surance has  he  that  Providence  will  save  him  from 
danger  and  death  ?  None  whatever. 

"  Eve,  when  she  violated  the  law  of  God,  might 
have  said,  '  I'll  trust  to  Providence.'  But  what  was  the 
result  ?  Death.  The  children  of  Israel  determined  to 


.    THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  179 

rid  themselves  of  theocracy,  and  demanded  a  king,  and 
God  permitted  them  to  have  a  king ;  and  the  subse- 
quent results  are  known  to  all  Biblical  students. 

"  Providence  permitted  our  ancestors  to  emigrate  to 
this  delightful  country ;  and  when  the  yoke  of  British 
tyranny  was  laid  upon  their  necks,  Providence  per- 
mitted them  to  throw  it  off  and  to  establish  a  republican 
form  of  government.  Providence  has  permitted  fa- 
natics to  spring  up  by  thousands,  and  traitors  by 
hundreds,  who  are  now  constantly  and  earnestly  en- 
deavoring to  overturn  this  glorious  republic.  And 
while  they  are  engaged  in  this  work  of  national  ruin, 
the  effects  of  which  will  be,  if  accomplished,  the  anni- 
hilation of  our  political  and  religious  liberties,  national 
and  individual  bankruptcy,  war,  pestilence,  famine,  and 
death,  still  there  are  those  who  constantly  say,  '  Well, 
we  must  trust  to  Providence :  Providence  will  overrule 
all  for  the  best.' 

"  We  say,  let  the  people  trust  to  their  own  good 
sense  in  this  crisis,  and  go  to  work  like  men  and  patriots, 
relying  on  the  mercy  and  power  of  God,  discarding 
ambitious,  unprincipled  politicians,  and  all  may  yet  be 
saved.  If,  however,  the  people  yield  their  destinies 
into  the  hands  of  these  political  harpies,  their  ruin  is 
inevitable.  God  may  permit  the  overthrow  of  our 
Government,  and  the  whole  country  to  be  drenched  in 
blood,  "and  the  yoke  of  military  despotism  to  be  placed 
on  our  necks ;  but  when  the  work  of  ruin  is  accom- 
plished, it  will  be  horrid  blasphemy  to  say,  '  Providence 
overruled  all  for  the  best.'  This  would  be  an  infamous 
libel  on  Providence. 

"  God  permitted  the  Jews  to  be  carried  into  cap- 
tivity, the  land  of  Judea  to  be  laid  waste,  Jerusalem 


180  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

and  the  holy  temple  to  be  demolished,  his  people,  the 
Jews,  to  be  scattered  to  the  four  corners  of  the  earth. 
He  permitted  his  only-begotten  son  Jesus  to  be  cruci- 
fied, his  disciples  to  be  persecuted,  imprisoned,  and 
put  to  death,  the  churches  to  become  corrupt.  He 
permitted  the  supremacy  of  the  Pope  to  be  acknow- 
ledged throughout  the  Eastern  and  Western  Churches, 
true  Christianity  for  a  time  to  become  almost  extinct, 
and  the  Eoman  hierarchy  to  sweep,  like  a  desolating 
avalanche,  over  all  Christendom.  He  permitted  Eoman 
Catholics  to  guillotine  Protestants  by  thousands,  and 
Protestants,  in  their  turn,  to  decapitate  Catholics.  God 
permits  men  now  to  work  their  own  ruin,  and  the  ruin 
of  those  who  become  their  dupes.  '  If  the  blind  lead 
the  blind,  both  shall  fall  into  the  ditch'  together.  It  is 
folly 'for  men  to  say  they  trust  in  God  and  rely  on 
Providence  to  overrule  all  things  for  the  best,  when 
they  neglect  to  do  their  duty. 

"  Providence  would  permit  our  present  Legislature  to 
remain  in  session  until  the  expenses  would  bankrupt  the 
whole  State  of  Virginia,  unless  they  should  eat  and 
drink  themselves  to  death.  Providence  permits  orato- 
rical demagogues  to  fire  up  and  turn  the  hearts  and 
heads  of  the  people  of  one  section  against  the  people 
of  another  section  of  our  country;  to  spend  millions 
of  money  for  munitions  of  war ;  to  go  to  fighting,  and 
kill  one  another  like  wild  beasts  of  the  forest.  All 
these  things  Providence  permits,  but  does  not  will. 

"And  now,  if  the  people  would  be  happy  and  pros- 
perous, and  avoid  ruin  and  death,  let  them  exercise  the 
good  common  sense  which  they  have,  and  drop  politi- 
cians, and  shun  them  as  the  carrion-vultures  of  society, 
who  are  seeking  their  own  promotion  and  interests  at 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  181 

the  expense  of  the  good  of  the  people  and  the  salvation 
of  their  country. 

"  If  the  people  will,  our  country  can  yet  be  saved. 
Its  destiny  is  with  them.  We  believe  that  the  hearts 
of  the  people,  for  the  most  part,  are  right  and  honest, 
but  their  heads  are  turned  wrong  by  corrupt  poli- 
ticians. Some  of  these  country-destroying  dema- 
gogues have  their  eye  on  the  Presidential  chair,  others 
are  looking  to  the  Senate  and  Congress  halls,  while 
others,  again,  have  an  eye  on  foreign  missions  or  home- 
promotions,  to  gain  which  they  would  move  heaven 
and  earth,  and  sink  our  country  in  ruin,  and  blast  the 
prosperity  and  happiness  of  the  common  people  forever. 

"  Every  American  citizen  has  an  interest  at  stake 
in  this  matter, — the  interest  of  his  soul  and  body, — 
the  interest  of  his  family,  his  wife  and  children,  and 
every  interest  that  he  holds  near  and  dear  on  earth. 
The  interest,  yea,  the  salvation,  of  the  whole  country, 
and  the  interest  of  every  man  in  it,  are  now  at  stake, 
except  politicians,  and  those  who  are  interested  in  the 
downfall  and  ruin  of  all  others,  so  they  may  gain  pro- 
motion. 

"Fellow-citizens,  speak  the  life-preserving  word, 
and  save  your  country !  Snatch  her  from  the  hands 
of  corrupt  politicians  as  a  brand  from  the  everlasting 
burning,  and  God  will  bless  you,  and  posterity  will 
bless  you,  and  your  fame  shall  go  down  to  latest  pos- 
terity, when  the  names  of  corrupt  politicians  shall  have 
been  swallowed  up  in  the  deep  vortex  of  eternal  ob- 
livion. 

"  Think,  reader !  Twelve  months  ago  we  would  as  soon 
have  thought  that  Christians  would  say,  'Down  with 
the  Bible !  down  with  the  Cross  of  Christ !'  as  that  those 

16 


182  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

professing  to  be  patriots  should  now  say,  '  Down  with, 
the  Constitution!  down  with  the  accursed  Stars  and 
Stripes!  down  with  the  infernal  Star-Spangled  Ban- 
ner!' 0  God,  have  mercy  upon  us !" 

"FIGHTING  IN  THE  UNION. 

11  By  fighting  in  the  Union  we  simply  mean  revolu- 
tion. If  at  any  time  a  Government  becomes  oppressive, 
and  one  part  of  the  people,  whether  a  majority  or  a 
minority,  fail  to  obtain  their  constitutional  rights,  it 
then  becomes  their  duty  to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  op- 
pression by  revolution.  The  Constitution  of  the  United 
States  belongs  equally  to  each  and  every  one  of  these 
several  States,  and  guarantees  equal  rights  to  all. 

"The  'Stars  and  Stripes'  are  the  guarantee  to  every 
citizen  for  the  protection  of  his  person,  property,  and 
reputation :  if,  therefore,  any  portion  of  the  people  of 
these  United  States  shall  attempt  to  deprive  any  other 
portion  of  the  people  of  these  States  of  their  constitu- 
tional rights,  the  oppressed  are  justifiable  in  repelling 
any  and  all  such  aggressions  at  the  point  of  the  sword 
and  bayonet,  if  they  cannot  otherwise  obtain  redress. 

"If,  therefore,  as  is  said,  the  people  of  the  North 
have  oppressed  and  made  aggressions  on  the  rights  of 
the  people  of  the  South,  it  becomes  the  duty  of  the 
people  of  the  South  to  state  their  grievances  to  the 
people  of  the  North  and  demand  their  rights,  and,  if 
they  fail  to  obtain  them  peaceably,  then  commence 
revolution,  and  by  force  of  arms  obtain  their  rights, 
and  repel,  put  down,  and  crush  out  the  lawless  and 
oppressors.  In  this  case,  the  law-abiding  and  consti- 
tution-loving men  of  the  North  would  unite  their 
influence  and  efforts  with  the  oppressed  and  outraged 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  183 

people  of  the  South,  and  fanaticism  would  be  crushed 
out,  and  peace  and  harmony  restored  to  our  country. 
The  Constitution,  the  '  Stars  and  Stripes/  the  Federal 
city,  and  this  whole  country,  belong  to  all  the  people 
of  these  United  States;  and  we  say,  let  us  keep  all,  or 
lose  all,  and  our  lives  into  the  bargain.  This  is  fight- 
ing in  the  Union,  and  for  the  Union." — Christian 
Banner,  2lst  March,  1861. 

"What  is  the  Virginia  Legislature  doing?  What 
has  it  done?  Why  do  not  the  people  hold  primary 
meetings,  and  call  the  rebels  home  ?  Remember,  fellow- 
citizens,  we  the  dear  people  have  to  foot  all  the  bills. 
'Tis  a  shame, — an  outrage  upon  the  citizens  of  Virginia. 

"  The  purpose  of  the  Legislature  was,  and  is,  to  con- 
tinue in  session  during  the  session  of  the  convention, 
and  bring  all  their  outside  pressure  to  bear  on  the  con- 
vention, to  force  that  body  to  pass  an  ordinance  of 
secession.  Time  is  rolling  on,  and  will  drift  the  present 
politicians  of  the  day  into  the  shades  of  peaceful 
retirement,  where  they'll  live  unknown  and  forgotten 
and  die  unlamented.  The  people  should  begin  to  think 
and  to  act  for  themselves.  Politicians  are  looking  after 
their  own  interests,  not  caring  a  farthing  for  the  inte- 
rests of  the  people,  and,  unless  the  people  look  to  their 
own  interests,  politicians  will  reduce  them  and  the 
whole  country  to  one  common  ruin." — Christian  Ban- 
ner, 21st  March,  1861. 

"  Call  the  rebels  home." — This  body  of  Virginia- 
Legislators  voted  themselves  the  /State,  in  that  they 
called  a  State  convention,  without  consulting  the  wishes 
of  the  people  of  the  State,  knowing,  as  they  well  did, 


184  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

that  if  the  simple  question,  convention  or  no  convention, 
for  the  purpose  of  deciding  whether  Virginia  should  se- 
cede or  not,  had  been  presented,  the  people  of  the  State 
would  have  ignored  a  convention  by  at  least  sixty 
thousand  majority.  They  usurped  the  power,  assumed 
the  heavy  and  terrible  responsibility,  and  called  the 
convention, — thus  placing  upon  the  necks  of  the  dear 
people  the  iron  heel  of  usurped  legislative  despotism, 
involving  the  State  in  debt,  and  forcing  her  out  of  the 
Union,  and  thus  securing  the  downfall  and  utter  ruin 
of  Virginia.  The  unmitigated  curses  of  Virginians 
and  of  the  whole  country  will,  in  all  coming  time,  be 
heaped  upon  the  nest  of  legislative  traitors  who,  in  the 
winter  and  spring  of  1861,  forced  Virginia  out  of  the 
Union,  and  effected  her  final  and  eternal  ruin,  so  far  as 
the  happiness  and  well-being  of  the  then  population 
of  the  State  and  of  their  children  are  concerned. 
They  were  a  set  of  unprincipled,  ambitious,  aspiring 
usurpers  of  the  rights  of  the  people,  violators  of  the 
Constitution  of  the  State  of  Virginia,  and  perjured 
scoundrels  against  the  Government  of  the  United 
States,  because,  in  taking  their  oath  of  office,  they 
swore  they  would  observe  and  protect  the  Constitution 
of  the  State  of  Virginia,  and  the  Constitution  and  laws 
of  the  United  States,  when,  in  fact,  they  went  there 
with  but  one  object  in  view,  and  that  was  to  break  up 
the  Government,  as  their  whole  course  of  action  and 
the  results  of  their  actions  have  subsequently  proved. 
They  were  rebels,  traitors  to  God,  to  the  people  of 
Virginia,  to  Virginia  herself,  to  the  Constitution  and 
Government  of  the  United  States,  and  to  the  whole 
country.  We  saw  plainly  what  they  were  doing,  and 
what  they  had  determined  to  do,  and,  therefore,  we 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  185 

warned  the  people  of  Virginia  against  them.  They 
ought  not  only  to  have  been  called  home,  but  tried  and 
punished  for  treason  after  getting  home.  All  these 
things,  however,  may  be  warnings  to  others  in  ages  to 
come,  and  in  this  way  be  productive  of  good. 

The  reader  will  not  be  surprised  when  we  inform 
him  that  our  patronage  was  constantly  diminishing, 
and  we  saw  plainly  that  we  should  be  forced  to  discon- 
tinue the  publication  of  our  paper.  We  had  a  large 
amount  of  money  due  us;  but  this  was  scattered  all 
over  the  Southern  States,  and  men,  for  the  most  part, 
had  declined  paying  us,  as  money-matters  had  become 
exceedingly  stringent  in  Virginia,  and  the  stay-law  was 
producing  its  desired  effect,  and  times  were  looking 
squally  ahead.  "We  received  many  very  discouraging 
letters,  containing  threats  and  making  insinuations 
which,  sustaining  the  relation  we  did  to  our  churches, — 
all  of  which  were  in  the  slave  States, — tended  to  disturb 
what  little  of  peace  and  happiness  we  might  other- 
wise have  enjoyed.  The  "  Banner"  had  already  become 
offensive  to  some  even  who  were  members  of  our 
churches,  in  consequence  of  the  decided  stand  we  had 
taken  for  the  Union  and  against  secession. 

All  the  personal  ties  and  interests  we  had  on  earth 
were  in  the  slave  States,  and  most  of  them  south  of 
the  Potomac  Eiver.  In  looking  into  the  terribly  awful 
future,  we  saw  nothing  but  sorrow,  tribulation,  priva- 
tion, and  distress  before  us.  The  distress  of  mind  and 
deep  anguish  of  heart  which  we  suffered,  none  but  God 
could  know. 


16* 


186  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 


CHAPTEE  XXIII. 

SAINT  PAUL  AND  THE  GOSPEL,  AND  THE  REV.  DR.  GEORGE  W. 
CARTER  AND   SECESSION — A  CONTRAST. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  March 
28,  1861,  we  wrote  and  published  the  following  article. 
We  give  it  entire  and  complete,  just  as  it  appeared 
in  the  "  Banner." 

"THE  GOSPEL. 

"  Gospel  signifies  good  news,  glad  tidings,  from  the 
Greek  euaggelizoo,  to  bring  glad  tidings,  to  announce 
as  glad  tidings,  to  declare  as  matter  of  joy. 

"  At  the  winding  up  of  the  Jewish  dispensation,  when 
the  sceptre  was  about  to  depart  from  the  hand  of  Judah, 
and  the  last  lawgiver  from  between  his  feet,  Shiloh 
comes, — the  dawning  of  the  Sun  of  righteousness 
appears  in  the  east, — the  darkness  of  the  Jewish  dis- 
pensation is  being  dissipated, — an  angel  from  heaven 
is  despatched,  and  comes  flying  down  to  earth  to 
announce  to  the  fearful,  sorrowing  children  of  men 
the  everlasting  and  universal  good  will  to  all  men. 
'  Behold/  said  the  angel,  '  I  bring  you  good  tidings 
of  great  joy,  which  shall  be  to  all  people;  for  unto 
you  is  born  this  day,  in  the  city  of  David,  a  Saviour, 
which  is  Christ  the  Lord.' 

"  No  sooner  does  the  angel  proclaim  Messiah's  birth 
to  the  shepherds  who  watched  their  flocks  by  night, 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  187 

than  immediately  a  multitude  of  the  heavenly  host  join 
the  angel,  and,  their  voices  commingling,  swell  the  an- 
them of  praise,  <  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  and  on 
earth  peace,  good  will  towards  men.'  This  was  a 
song  befitting  the  angel  of  God  and  the  multitude  of 
the  heavenly  host.  It  was  good  news  from  God  to  all 
men, — through  all  time.  This  is  the  gospel. 

"  Said  Christ  to  his  disciples,  after  his  resurrection 
from  the  dead,  '  Go  ye  into  all  the  world,  and  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature.'  The  angel  of  God  announced 
Messiah's  birth.  The  grand  discovery  that  God  is 
reconciled  to  man  must  be  proclaimed  by  men  to  men. 
Hence  says  the  Apostle  Paul,  '  For  when  we  were  yet 
without  strength,  in  due  time  Christ  died  for  the 
ungodly ;  for  scarcely  for  a  righteous  [a  legally  just] 
man  will  one  die;  yet  peradventure  [perhaps]  for  a 
good  [benevolent]  man  some  would  even  dare  to  die ; 
but  God  commendeth  his  love  to  us,  in  that,  while  we 
were  yet  sinners,  Christ  died  for  us.  For  if  when  we 
were  enemies  we  were  reconciled  to  God  by  the 
death  of  his  Son,  much  more,  being  reconciled,  we 
shall  be  saved  by  his  life.' 

"  The  manifestation  of  the  Father's  love  is  the  cause 
of  the  sinner's  reconciliation  to  God.  Saint  Paul  says, 
'  All  things  are  of  God,  -who  hath  reconciled  us  to  him- 
self by  Jesus  Christ,  and  hath  given  to  us  the  ministry 
of  reconciliation;  to  wit,  that  God  was  in  Christ 
reconciling  the  world  unto  himself,  not  imputing  their 
trespasses  unto  them,  and  hath  committed  unto  us  the 
word  of  reconciliation.' 

"  From  this  it  will  be  observed  that  God  is  recon- 
ciled to  man ;  but  the  difficulty  is  in  getting  sinners  to 
become  reconciled  to  God. 


188  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

"  Hence  continues  the  same  apostle,  '  Now,  then, 
we  are  ambassadors  for  Christ,  as  though  God  did  be- 
seech you  by  us ;  we  pray  you  in  Christ's  stead,  be  ye 
reconciled  to  God.' 

"  Is  not  this  plain  ?  Could  Heaven  make  it  more 
so  ?  God  unconditionally  loved  the  world.  He  deve- 
loped that  love  by  unconditionally  sending  his  Son  into 
the  world  to  die  for  all  men.  Christ  developed  his  own 
love,  in  that  he  died  unconditionally  for  all  men. 
Christ  died  a  voluntary  death : — '  Therefore  doth  my 
Father  love  me,  because  I  lay  down  my  life,  that  I 
might  take  it  again.  No  man  taketh  it  from  me,  but 
I  lay  it  down  of  myself;  I  have  power  to  lay  it  down, 
and  I  have  power  to  take  it  again.' 

"  Christ  died  a  vicarious  death.  He,  the  inno- 
cent, holy,  harmless,  undefiled,  and  separate  from 
sinners,  died  in  the  stead  of  sinners,  that  they  might 
live.  '  For  Christ  also  hath  once  suffered  for  sins,  the 
just  for  [or  in  the  stead]  of  the  unjust,  that  he  might 
bring  us  to  God,  being  put  to  death  in  the  flesh,  but 
quickened  by  the  Spirit.'  The  two  great  gospel  facts 
are  these : — First,  Christ  died  for  our  sins,  according 
to  the  old  Jewish  Scriptures :  secondly,  he  rose  again 
from  the  dead,  according  to  the  Jewish  Scriptures. 
This  is  the  pith  of  the  glad  tidings  sent  down  from 
heaven  to  earth, — from  God  to  man, — to  all  men.  So 
says  the  Apostle  Paul  in  his  first  letter  to  the  Corin- 
thian church : — 

"  'Moreover,  brethren,  I  declare  unto  you  the  gospel 
which  I  preached  unto  you,  which  also  ye  have  re- 
ceived, and  wherein  ye  stand;  by  which  [gospel]  also 
ye  are  saved,  if  ye  keep  in  memory  what  I  preached 
unto  you,  unless  ye  have  believed  in  vain.  For  I  de- 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  189 

livered  unto  /ou  first  of  all  that  which  I  also  received, 
how  that  Christ  died  for  our  sins,  according  to  the 
Scriptures;  and  that  he  was  buried,  and  that  he  rose 
again  the  third  day,  according  to  the  Scriptures/ 

"  This  was  the  apostle's  theme  at  all  times,  in  all 
places,  and  under  all  circumstances: — 'For  I  deter- 
mined/ says  he,  'not  to  know  any  thing  among  you, 
save  Jesus  Christ  and  him  crucified.' 

"After  his  conversion,  Paul  preached  in  the  synagogues 
of  the  Jews,  and  declared  that  Christ  was  the  Son  of 
God.  In  the  midst  of  infuriate  mobs, — in  the  councils 
of  the  Jews, — at  the  tribunals  of  governors  and  kings, — • 
he  boldly  preached  Christ  and  the  resurrection,  basing 
the  truth  and  certainty  of  the  resurrection  of  all  men 
from  the  dead  upon  the  fact  that  Christ  rose  from  the 
dead.  'But  if  there  be  no  resurrection  of  the  dead, 
then  is  Christ  not  risen;  and  if  Christ  be  not  risen, 
then  is  our  preaching  vain,  and  your  faith  is  also  vain. 
Yea,  and  we  are  found  false  witnesses  of  God ;  because 
we  have  testified  of  God  that  he  raised  up  Christ,  whom 
he  raised  not  up,  if  the  dead  rise  not/ 

"Now,  let  us  place  in  juxtaposition  the  ribaldry  of 
these  learned  doctors  of  divinity,  who  are  itinerating 
through  the  country  trying  to  destroy  the  purest  Gov- 
ernment on  earth,  and  bringing  our  country  to  bank- 
ruptcy and  ruin,  with  the  preaching  and  teaching 
of  the  holy  apostles  of  Jesus  Christ.  Take,  as  a  spe- 
cimen, extracts  from  the  great  speech  of  the  Bev.  Dr. 
George  W.  Carter,  delivered  at  Phoenix  Hall,  as  re- 
ported by  the  Petersburg  (Va.)  'Express/  Bead  the 
following : — 


190  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 


"KEV.  DR.  GEORGE  W.  CARTER'S  GREAT  SPEECH  AT 
PHCENIX  HALL. 

"Dr.  Carter  proceeded  to  state  and  vindicate  the 
views  and  policy  of  those  who  held  that  the  true 
remedy  for  their  troubles  was  in  secession.  He  argued 
that  secession  was  expedient, — rendered  so  by  the  un- 
friendly purposes  of  the  Northern  people,  their  seizure 
of  power  over  us,  their  deep,  radical  difference  in 
moral  sentiment,  which  rendered  concord  hopeless  and 
made  them  the  abiding  foes  of  our  forms  of  social 
organization.  [Applause].  Secession,  so  far  from  being 
a  destructive  process,  was  eminently  conservative  in 
its  effects.  He  used  the  term  conservative  in  its  po- 
litical— not  in  its  party — sense.  In  Texas,  his  country, 
when  a  man  had  neither  the  wit  to  perceive  nor  the 
courage  to  maintain  his  rights,  he  generally  fell  back 
on  that  last  refuge  of  imbecility,  and  called  himself 
'  a  conservative.'  Secession  was  conservative  in  the 
true  sense.  It  preserved  our  rights  and  institutions 
by  rejecting  the  control  that  sought  to  destroy  them. 
[Great  applause]. 

"  'Our  Government/  continued  the  speaker,  'had  left 
local  interests  to  local  management,  and  intrusted  only 
the  common  interests  to  common  management.  This 
was  its  grand  idea,  its  inspiration.  This,  however, 
the  Northern  people  do  not  seem  to  understand.  They 
seek  to  regulate  our  local  institutions  according  to  their 
ideas, — to  put  the  order  of  things  as  established  among 
us  "in  a  course  of  extinction,"  and  to  make  our  four 
millions  of  negroes  the  equals  of  the  white  man.  The 
end  at  which  they  aim  would  ruin  us.  The  means  by 
which  they  would  accomplish  it  revolutionizes  the  Gov- 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  191 

crnment.  "We  can  submit  to  neither.  Secession  is 
absolutely  necessary,  both  to  secure  our  rights,  and  to 
maintain  the  local  authority  which  is  their  guarantee.'  " 

"Take  the  following  as  a  specimen  of  the  reverend 
doctor's  logic,  by  which  he  arrives  at  the  culminating- 
point, — secession. — Editor  Christian  Banner. 

11  The  close  of  the  lengthy  and  able  address  of  Dr. 
Carter  was  fired  with  frequent  bursts  of  fervid  elo- 
quence. He  earnestly  appealed  to  Virginians  to  rally 
at  once  to  the  side  of  their  brethren  of  the  South,  and 
assist  them  in  laying  the  foundation  of  an  empire  which 
held  out  such  unexampled  promise  of  prosperity  and 
happiness.  '  The  Southern  people,'  said  he,  'are  your 
children, — bone  of  your  bone,  and  flesh  of  your  flesh, — 
your  descendants.  They  love  you,  long  for  you,  wait 
for  you,  desire  you  as  their  leader.  They  know  you 
will  come  and  must  come ;  but  they  are  anxious  for 
you  to  come  immediately.  For  themselves,  their  course 
is  taken.  With  you,  or  without  you,  they  will  main- 
tain their  position.  They  are  able  to  do  it,  and,  by  the 
blessing  of  God,  they  will  do  it.'  [Tremendous  applause,] 

"  'Some  of  you,'  said  the  speaker,  'talk  of  "fighting 
in  the  Union." '  He  scarcely  knew  which  to  admire 
most, — the  wisdom  or  the  pluck  of  such  a  position. 
For  one,  he  could  fight  on  no  such  platform.  In  the 
first  place,  we  did  not  desire  to  whip  the  North.  If 
the  South  conquered  them,  they  would  not  know  what 
to  do  with  them.  Like  the  buffalo  calf,  after  they  were 
caught  they  could  not  be  held.  [Great  laughter.]  If 
he  could  choose  to  receive  a  halter  on  his  neck  before 
he  would  demand  his  rights,  he  would  then  claim  the 


192  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

poor  privilege  of  sealing  his  lips  and  bowing  without 
murmur  or  resistance  to  the  yoke. 

"The  speaker  would  say  in  all  kindness  to  these  gen- 
tlemen, that,  when  they  thus  talked  about  'fighting/ 
they  were  mistaken.  They  were  not  going  to  fight. 
They  might  think  they  would,  but  they  wouldn't.  The 
anecdote  related  by  the  English  satirist  was  peculiarly 
illustrative  of  the  class  of  Unionists  to  which  the 
speaker  had  just  referred.  The  henpecked  husband 
was  ordered  under  the  bed.  On  one  occasion  a  large 
number  of  the  neighboring  dames  had  congregated,  as 
usual,  to  gossip.  The  poor  husband,  becoming  some- 
what excited,  peeped  out.  His  wife  gave  him  a  sig- 
nificant look,  and  he  withdrew  his  head.  The  gossip 
becoming  more  and  more  exciting,  the  poor  husband 
again  protruded  his  head.  The  wife  again  shook  her 
finger,  but  it  did  not  have  the  desired  effect.  Becoming 
enraged,  she  seized  a  broomstick  and  proceeded  to  force 
back  the  objectionable  head.  The  courageous  husband 
succumbed,  and  again  tucked  his  head  under  the  bed, 
but  protested  his  courage  by  declaring  that  so  long  as 
he  had  the  spirit  of  a  man  he  would  peep.  [Immode- 
rate laughter.]  'So,'  said  the  speaker,  'with  those  who 
will  fight  in  the  Union.  Mr.  Lincoln  is  reinforcing 
your  forts,  filling  your  post-offices  with  men  of  his  own 
selection,  and  gradually  binding  you  hand  and  foot. 
By-and-by  he  will  get  you  under  the  Black  Kepub- 
lican  bed.  You  may  then  desire  to  peep  out ;  but  Mr. 
Lincoln  will  beat  you  back  with  the  Federal  broom- 
stick.' [Eenewed  laughter.] 

"  The  speaker  had  prepared  himself  for  this  great  work 
amid  much  trial  and  trouble.  He  had  prayed  on  his 
bended  knees  for  the  Union,  but,  when  he  ascertained 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  193 

that  it  was  hopelessly  and  irretrievably  gone,  he  re- 
solved to  do  his  duty  to  God  and  his  country." 

"  Contrast  the  call  of  Dr.  Carter  to  itinerate  to  preach 
secessionism,  with  the  call  of  Saul  to  preach  the  gospel 
of  Jesus  Christ.  Here's  the  call,  as  related  by  the  doctor, 
and  reported  by  the  'Petersburg  Express.' — Editor  of 
the  Christian  Banner. 

"  An  affecting  incident  was  related.  One  day,  while 
in  sad  meditation,  by  his  own  fireside,  upon  the  condi- 
tion of  the  country,  and  the  propriety  of  addressing  his 
fellow-citizens  on  these  great  questions,  at  their  earnest 
solicitations,  his  wife  observed  his  sadness,  and  bade 
him  go  forward  and  never  mind  what  the  world  said. 
'I  will  pray  for  you/  she  added.  His  little  boy  of 
eight  years,  who  must  have  obtained  his  knowledge  of 
public  affairs  from  the  papers,  said,  '  Pa,  if  all  the  South 
will  go  out,  I  don't  think  we'll  have  a  fight;  but  I 
think  we  had  better  go,  fight  or  no  fight.'  And  then 
his  little  daughter,  still  younger  than  her  brother, — his 
own  dear  little  Daisy,  who  was  as  gentle  as  the  flower 
from  which  she  derived  her  name, — said,  '  Yes,  pa ;  you 
and  Mr.  W.  [a  member  of  the  family]  can  help  to 
fight,  and  God  and  brother  Jimmy  will  take  care  of 
me.'  'The  man  would  be  worse  than  craven,'  said  the 
speaker,  '  who,  under  such  circumstances,  could  fail  in 
his  duty  to  his  family  and  his  country.'  [Tremendous 
applause.]" 

The  following  is  the  comment  on  the  above  which 
we  made  and  published  in  the  "Christian  Banner"  at 
the  time  we  published  the  above  speech : — 

17 


194  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

"This  was  a  powerful  call.  'His  wife  bade  him  go 
forward  and  never  mind  what  the  world  said.'  '  I  will 
pray  for  you/  she  added.  He  receives  his  commission 
from  his  wife,  who  promises  him  her  prayers  for  his 
success  in  breaking  up  the  Government  and  in  destroying 
the  country.  His  little  boy  of  eight  years  says,  'Pa, 
if  all  the  South  will  go  out,  I  don't  think  we'll  have  a 
fight;  but  I  think  we  had  better  go,  fight  or  no  fight.' 
An  intelligent, '  spunky'  little  boy,  that !  And  then  his 
little  daughter,  still  younger  than  her  brother,  said, 
'  Yes,  pa ;  you  and  Mr.  W.  can  help  to  fight,  and  God 
and  brother  Jimmy  will  take  care  of  me.'  Surely  'his 
own  dear  little  Daisy,  who  was  as  gentle  as  the  flower 
from  which  she  derived  her  name,'  would  be  safe  in  the 
hands  of  God,  with  little  Jimmy,  eight  years  old,  to 
help  him  take  care  of  her.  Intelligent  little  Daisy ! 
"Worthy  to  be  taken  care  of ! 

"  Who  could  resist  such  a  call  as  this  to  go  forth 
into  all  the  world  and  preach  secession  to  every  crea- 
ture? He  that  believes  secession  and  runs  shall  be 
saved;  but  he  who  stays  at  home  and  defends  his  rights, 
bravely  meeting  the  foe  and  driving  him  back,  shall 
be  beaten  with  the  broomstick  or  be  damned.  May 
Heaven  preserve  us !  The  whole  '  affecting  incident' 
well  befitted  the  speaker,  the  subject,  and  the  occasion. 
If  secession  and  Abolition  doctors  of  divinity  meet 
together  in  the  next  world,  they'll  either  kick  up  a  row 
and  secede,  or  else  get  kicked  out  themselves.  Alas  for 
Christianity!  Alas  for  the  Bible!  Alas  for  the 
pulpit !  Alas  for  our  country ! 

Such  were  the  brief  remarks  we  made  on  the  great 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  195 

speech  of  Mr.  Carter,  at  the  time  we  published  it  in  the 
"Christian  Banner." 

ANNOTATIONS  ON  THE  ABOVE  CHAPTER. 

Doctors  of  Divinity. — Of  these  titled  divines,  George 
W.  Carter  is  a  doctor  of  Southern  Methodist  divinity, 
as  well  as  of  Southern  Methodist  treason.  That  he  has 
acted  well  his  part  in  effecting  the  eternal  and  temporal 
destruction  of  his  fellow-men  to  the  full  extent  of  his 
influence  and  abilities,  we  doubt  not.  The  evidences 
before  us  are  full  and  direct  to  the  point. 

Does  he  not  profess,  according  to  the  discipline  of  his 
Church,  to  be  "called  and  sent  of  God  to  preach,"  and 
to  be  "anointed  with  the  unction  of  the  Holy  Ghost," 
to  enable  him  faithfully  to  perform  the  work  of  an 
evangelical  minister  of  the  gospel  of  the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ  ?  To  resist  his  authority  and  teaching,  there- 
fore, is  to  virtually  resist  the  authority  of  God  and  the 
teachings  of  the  Holy  Ghost.  If  this  be  not  a  fair  de- 
duction from  the  premises  assumed  by  the  reverend 
gentleman,  that  he  is  "called  and  sent  of  God  to 
preach,"  then  he  comes  before  the  people  with  a  lie  in 
his  mouth,  saying  that  he  is  called  of  God  to  preach, 
when  God  has  not  called  him  to  any  such  work,  and 
that  he  is  anointed  of  the  Holy  Ghost,  when  the  Holy 
Ghost  has  had  nothing  to  do  with  him  more  than  with 
other  hardened  reprobates. 

For  the  sake  of  argument,  however,  let  us  suppose 
that  God  has  "called  and  sent  him  to  preach."  To 
preach  what  ?  To  preach  the  disruption  and  downfall 
of  the  greatest,  happiest,  and  most  prosperous  nation 
on  the  earth,  and  the  overthrow  of  the  purest  and  best 
form  of  human  government  the  world  has  ever  known. 


196  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

To  preach  the  inauguration  of  civil  war,  death  to  un- 
told thousands,  and  all  the  afflictions,  sorrows,  and 
woes  that  earth  can  inflict  upon  thirty  millions  of  un- 
dying souls.  To  preach  secession,  the  disintegration  of 
the  American  Kepublic,  the  annihilation  of  liberty  and 
all  the  blessings  of  freedom,  as  absolutely  necessary  to 
secure  the  rights  and  perpetuity  of  our  local  institu- 
tions,— that  is,  the  perpetual  bondage  of  our  four  mil- 
lions of  negroes,  and  their  future  increase  forever.  To 
preach  persecution,  imprisonment,  proscription,  and 
death  by  hanging,  and  all  the  terrors  of  a  Southern 
Methodist  orthodox  hell,  to  all  Union  men,  submis- 
sionists,  and  Abolitionists.  To  preach  and  send  true 
patriots  and  loyal  citizens  to  perdition,  by  tapping 
them  on  the  head  with  an  old  woman's  broomstick,  be- 
cause they  won't  wheel  into  the  line  of  divinity  traitors 
and  be  baptized  in  the  pool  of  Southern  treason.  To 
preach,  at  all  times,  in  all  places,  under  all  circum- 
stances, and  at  every  hazard,  the  perpetual  bondage  of 
African  slavery.  In  a  word,  God  has  "  called  and  sent," 
and  the  "Holy  Ghost  has  anointed,"  these  reverend 
divines  to  preach  negroism  first,  negroism  last,  and 
NEGEOISM  forever !  This  is  the  work  and  the  character 
of  preaching  in  which  these  Southern  Methodist  doctors 
of  divinity  have  been  engaged  for  the  last  twenty-five 
or  thirty  years  at  least. 

What  gave  rise  to  the  severance  of  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  city  of  New  York  in  1844, 
which  was  the  entering  wedge  to  the  disruption  of  the 
Federal  Union?  Negroism!  "What  was  the  popular 
topic  discussed  by  the  reverend  doctors  of  divinity, 
Messrs.  Wm.  A.  Smith,  Leroy  M.  Lee,  Eev.  Mr.  Eosser, 
and  a  host  of  other  underling  divines,  when  they  were 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  197 

stumping  the  State  of  Virginia  in  1849,  '50,  '51,  &c., 
when  all  the  divine  eloquence  of  their  souls  was  thrown 
into  the  subject,  and  they  were  delivering  speeches 
nine  hours  long, — as  in  the  case  of  Mr.  Rosser, — to  fire 
up  the  Southern  heart,  and  stir  up  vindictive  feelings 
against  the  people  of  the  North?  Negroism!  The 
Southern  Methodist  pulpit  has  been  prostituted  for  the 
last  twenty  or  thirty  years  by  the  preaching  of  negro- 
ism  to  the  people,  instead  of  preaching  the  gospel 
of  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ, — peace  on  earth,  and  good 
will  toward  all  men!  These  doctors  of  divinity,  and 
their  little,  inflated  understrappers,  have  performed 
their  full  share  of  treasonable  work  in  breaking 
up  the  Government  of  these  United  States.  "  The 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,"  was  based  upon 
negroism;  and  it  was  this  circumstance,  more  than 
all  others  combined,  that  gained  it  popularity  in  the 
South.  The  Southern  clergy  pandered  to  the  cupidity, 
pride,  and  vanity  of  slave-holders,  because  they 
wanted  their  salaries,  parsonages,  sectarian  schools, 
academies,  colleges,  fine  meeting-houses,  &c.,  for  all  of 
which  they  were  dependent,  to  a  very  great  extent,  on 
large  slave-holders,  cotton  and  tobacco,  rice  and  sugar 
planters,  &c.  Eternity  alone  can  develop  the  incalcu- 
lable amount  of  mischief  the  Southern  pulpit  has  effected 
towards  introducing  the  cruel  war  which  is  now  raging 
among  the  American  people.  The  withering  and  blight- 
ing influence  of  their  teachings  and  preaching  was  felt 
in  all  States,  counties,  cities,  towns,  villages,  neighbor- 
hoods, communities,  and  families  in  the  whole  South. 
The  clergy  were  everywhere,  and  among  all  classes, 
scattering  the  seeds  of  discord  and  strife  all  over  the 

17* 


198  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

country.     Take,  for  example,  the  case  of  the  "  Eev.  Dr. 
George  W.  Carter." 

"In  Texas,  his  country." — Why  did  not  the  reverend 
gentleman  remain  in  Texas,  his  own  country?  Be- 
cause "  his  wife  bade  him  go  forward"  into  Old  Vir- 
ginia and  preach  secession  to  every  creature.  Virginia 
was  slow  to  understand,  and  hard  to  believe,  all  that 
was  promised  by  secession  orators  and  written  by 
secession  editors,  and  her  delay  was  about  to  prove 
ruinous  to  the  cause  of  the  Southern  Confederacy,  and, 
to  urge  her  to  take  the  suicidal  step,  the  learned  Dr. 
Carter  came  on  a  holy  mission  from  Texas,  his  own 
country,  to  say  to  Virginia,  "  The  Southern  people  are 
your  children, — '  bone  of  your  bone  and  flesh  of  your 
flesh/ — your  descendants.  They  love  you,  long  for 
you,  wait  for  you,  desire  you  as  their  leader.  They 
know  you  will  come,  and  must  come,  but  they  are 
anxious  for  you  to  come  immediately."  He  visited 
Petersburg,  Eichmond,  Alexandria,  Lynchburg,  &c. ; 
and  everywhere  the  great  burden  of  his  important 
mission  was,  Virginia  will  come,  must  come,  but  we 
"are  anxious"  for  her  "to  come  immediately."  He 
came  to  strike  the  death-knell  of  Old  Virginia  and  all 
her  greatness,  glory,  honor,  prosperity,  and  happiness. 
He  came  to  urge  "Virginians  to  rally  at  once  to  the 
side  of  their  brethren  of  the  South,  to  assist  them  in 
laying  the  foundations  of  an  empire  which  held  out 
such  unexampled  promise  of  prosperity  and  happiness." 
He  came,  however,  in  fact,  to  robe  "Virginians"  in  their 
winding-sheets,  and  leave  them  on  the  battle-fields  to 
slumber  until  Grod  shall  bid  them  rise.  Can  the  doctor, 
with  all  his  "  fervid  eloquence,"  undo  the  awful  work 
of  ruin  and  death,  which  he  aided  to  the  extent  of  his 


.     THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  199 

abilities  in  accomplishing?  Can  he  restore,  by  his 
"fervid  eloquence/'  to  their  parents,  wives,  and  children, 
the  thousands  of  sleeping  dead  who  lie  on  the  battle- 
fields at  Yorktown,  Williamsburg,  Richmond,  Manassas, 
Cedar  Mountain? — in  a  word,  the  unknown  thousands 
who  have  fallen  in  battle  and  now  lie  sleeping  in  death 
on  Virginia's  sacred  soil?  Can  he  soothe  and  bind  up 
the  aching  hearts  of  aged  fathers  and  mothers,  of  sor- 
rowing widows  and  suffering  children  ?  What  word  of 
consolation  could  he  whisper  in  their  ears?  Would  he 
tell  them  he  came  from  "  Texas,  his  country,"  to  argue 
that  secession  was  expedient, — that  secession  was  con- 
servative,— that  "secession  was  absolutely  necessary 
to  secure  our  rights"  and  to  enable  us  to  hold  on  to 
GUT  four  millions  of  negroes  ?  Great  God !  reader, 
look  at  the  picture.  Think  of  the  man, — this  learned 
doctor  of  divinity, — who  was  evidently  either  a  fool 
or  a  knave, — and  then  think  that  there  were  thousands 
on  thousands  all  over  the  South,  of  the  same  clerical 
and  doctor-Qi-divinity  order,  who  were  engaged  in  the 
same  hellish  work  of  dissolving  the  Union  and  pre- 
ciptating  the  country  into  revolution  and  civil  war. 
To  say  that  God  Almighty  ever  called  and  sent  such 
fools  or  knaves — for  either  the  one  or  the  other  they 
must  be — to  preach  the  gospel  of  his  Son  Jesus  Christ, 
is  a  libel  on  the  wisdom,  goodness,  justice,  and  cha- 
racter of  Jehovah ;  and  none  but  fools  can  believe  it. 

And  here  we  must  be  allowed  to  say — and  we  say  it 
because  we  know  it  to  be  true — that  the  clergy  of  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  and  the  clergy  of 
the  South  generally,  are  worldly-minded,  money-loving, 
money-making,  and  money-saving  men,  hard  masters, 
severe  negro-drivers,  and  absolute  petty  tyrants.  They 


200  THE  CONSPIKACY   UNVEILED. 

are  proud,  vain,  pompous,  self-important,  self-conceited, 
dictatorial,  intolerant,  and  prescriptive.  And  sucli  are 
the  "  called  and  sent  of  God  to  preach  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ."  Good  Lord,  deliver  us  from  such  a  set 
of  theological  hucksters,  who  deal  out  adulterated  truth 
by  the  small,  for  a  pecuniary  consideration,  to  God's 
children,  who  are  hungering  and  thirsting  after  right- 
eousness ! 

11  Our  four  millions  of  negroes." — The  reader  cannot 
fail  to  observe  that  to  fasten  the  chains  of  perpetual 
bondage  on  "  our  four  millions  of  negroes"  and  their 
future  increase  was  paramount  to  any  and  all  other 
considerations  with  Dr.  Carter  and  with  the  whole  fra- 
ternal band  of  leading  conspirators  of  the  South.  Let 
our  sons  be  butchered  upon  the  battle-field ;  let  ten 
thousand  hospitals  be  filled  with  the  wounded,  the  sick, 
the  dying,  and  the  dead;  but  let  us  hold  on  to  "our 
four  millions  of  negroes" !  Let  thousands  of  women  be 
made  widows,  millions  of  children  be  made  orphans ; 
let  one  long,  loud,  universal  cry  of  sorrow,  lamentation, 
and  woe  go  up  to  heaven;  but  let  us  hold  on  to  "our  four 
millions  of  negroes" !  Kobe  a  nation  of  thirty  millions 
of  souls  in  the  winding-sheet,  and  let  angels  weep,  and 
all  the  hosts  of  heaven  stand  appalled,  and  devils 
damned  be  jubilant,  at  the  wickedness  of  mortals,  and 
at  the  downfall  of  the  greatest,  most  civilized,  and  most 
thoroughly  Christianized  nation  in  all  the  world,  but 
let  us  hold  on  to  "  our  four  millions  of  negroes" ! 

"Their  leader" — This  was  a  favorite  argument  with 
secesh  orators.  Virginia  was  to  be  the  leader  in  the 
Southern  Confederacy.  On  this  they  poured  out  tor- 
rents of  "  fervid  eloquence."  Virginia  was  to  be  the 
great  leader  in  this  vast  "  empire  which  held  out  such 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  201 

unexampled  promise  of  prosperity  and  happiness."  Oh, 
the  trickery,  the  villany,  the  deep,  black,  damnable  ras- 
cality, that  was  employed  to  coax,  swindle,  and  force 
Virginia  out  of  the  Union,  and  to  consequent  ruin,  by 
these  clerical  demons  and  wicked,  aspiring  politicians  ! 
Let  them  come  and  take  a  wide  survey  of  Virginia's 
greatness,  prosperity,  and  happiness  now,  and  say  if  her 
leadership  is  enviable  !  Ay,  reader,  "  beneath  the  folds 
of  the  white  robes  of  the  Church  lie  hid  the  keys  of 
empire  and  an  iron  sceptre." 

"  Tucked  his  head  under  the  bed." — This,  reader,  is  a 
specimen  of  the  ridiculous  stories  and  anecdotes  that 
were  constantly  narrated  in  the  public  speeches  of  these 
clerical  and  political  secesh  orators,  to  stir  up  and  excite 
the  baser  passions  of  their  audiences  to  vindictiveness 
against  the  whole  people  of  the  North.  We  speak  what 
we  do  know,  and  testify  what  we  have  seen  and  heard. 

"Affecting  incident." — Without  questioning  the  truth 
of  the  affecting  incident  as  narrated  by  the  learned 
doctor,  was  it  not  a  shameful  reason  to  urge  upon  an 
intelligent  audience,  that  a  "  man  would  be  worse  than 
craven  who,  under  such  circumstances,  could  fail  in  his 
duty  to  his  family  and  his  country"  ?  That  is  to  say, 
who  would  fail  in  his  duty  to  introduce  sorrow,  afflic- 
tion, hunger,  nakedness,  famine,  and  death  into  his 
family,  by  disrupting  his  country  and  precipitating  revo- 
lution and  civil  war,  with  all  their  accompanying  train 
of  evils  and  horrors.  But  "  his  little  boy  of  eight 
years  said,  '  Pa,  if  all  the  South  will  go  out,  I  don't 
think  we'll  have  a  fight;  but  I  think  we  had  better 
go,  fight  or  no  fight.'  And  then  his  little  daughter, 
still  younger  than  her  brother, — his  own  dear  little 
Daisy, — said,  'Yes,  pa;  you  and  Mr.  W.  can  help 


202  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

to  fight,  and  God  and  brother  Jimmy  will  take  care  of 
me!"  Precocious  infants  these!  There's  the  story, 
reader :  you  can  think  of  it  as  you  please.  But  why 
was  the  story  told  by  the  doctor  ?  To  stir  up  the 
sympathies  of  his  hearers,  and  to  enlist  the  feelings 
of  men,  women  and  children,  old  men  and  old  women, 
little  boys  and  girls,  to  influence  them  to  raise  the  cla- 
mor and  force  Virginia  out  of  the  Union.  Surely  the 
doctor  must  have  thought  that  he  was  at  a  Southern 
Methodist  revival,  as  such  stories  are  generally  em- 
ployed on  those  occasions  to  force  people  to  the 
"mourners'  bench,  to  get  religion  !"  Such,  intelligent 
reader,  were  the  means  to  which  these  Southern  orato- 
rical traitors  resorted  to  stir  up  the  vile  passions  and 
tender  sympathies  of  all  classes  to  influence  them  to 
force  Virginia  out  of  the  Union. 

We  have  extended  our  remarks  and  entered  thus 
largely  into  the  details  of  the  "  Great  Speech  of  the 
Rev.  Dr.  George  W.  Carter"  and  the  circumstances 
connected  with  it,  not  because  it  is  an  isolated  case, 
but  as  a  tolerably  fair  specimen  of  the  trickery  used  by 
the  Southern  secesh  clergy  generally,  and  by  political 
secesh  orators,  to  precipitate  Virginia  into  secession 
and  ultimate  ruin.  How  effectually  they  succeeded  in 
their  work  of  destruction  her  subsequent  history  will 
show. 

In  connection  with  this  subject,  we  will  just  state 
that  one  of  the  strongest  reasons  why  the  females  of 
the  South  were,  and  still  are,  so  bitter  and  vindictive  in 
their  feelings  towards  the  "old  Union,"  the  "Stars  and 
Stripes,"  and  Union  men  generally,  and  the  Union  men 
of  the  South  particularly,  is  owing  to  the  great  influence 
the  clergy  exercise  over  their  minds.  Hence  it  was  ar- 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  203 

gued  that  secession  must  be  right,  "  because  the  women 
and  children  believed  and  said  it  was  right."  They  be- 
lieved and  said  it  was  right  because  their  preachers  told 
them  that  they  believed  it  was  right.  And  it  would 
never  do  to  call  in  question  the  opinions  and  dicta  of 
men  "  called  and  sent  of  God"  to  preach  treason,  though 
black  as  hell. 


CHAPTEE  XXIV. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  March 
28,  1861,  we  wrote  and  published  the  following : — 

"SIGNS  OF  THE  GKEAT  UPHEAVING  IN  THE  SECEDED 
STATES. 

"  When  a  boy,  we  witnessed  the  great  Nullifica- 
tion excitement,  as  it  was  called,  in  the  State  of  South 
Carolina.  Then  there  were  Nullifiers  and  Unionists, 
and  the  contention  was  as  hot  between  those  two  par- 
ties as  has  ever  been  the  contention  between  the  North 
and  South.  And  we  now  believe  that,  if  the  ques- 
tion had  then  been  left  to  the  vote  of  the  people,  a  large 
majority  would  have  been  for  the  Union.  Knowing 
this  to  have  been  the  case,  we  have  all  the  time  had 
our  doubts  as  to  whether  the  people  generally  in  the 
seceded  States  went  understandingly  and  heartily  into 
the  act  of  secession. 

"  Had  it  even  been  left  to  the  vote  of  the  people,  how 
could  they,  in  little  over  five  weeks,  have  informed 
their  minds  on  so  grave  a  subject  so  as  to  be  able  to  cast 
their  votes  understandingly?  What!  enlighten  the 
people  of  a  whole  State  in  the  short  period  of  some 


204  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

five  or  six  weeks  on  subjects  which  many  reading  men 
do  not  profess  to  understand?  This  seems  to  have 
been  taken  for  granted  by  the  leaders:  hence  they 
ignored  the  intelligence,  will,  action,  voice,  and  power 
of  the  people.  And  just  look  at  it. 

"  The  people  of  the  Southern  Confederacy,  thus  being 
ignored  by  their  leaders,  are  now  to  be  regarded  as 
traitors  and  submissionists,  and  to  be  trodden  down 
and  crushed  out,  if  they  enter  a  disclaimer  against  the 
usurpation  of  power  exercised  by  their  leaders. 

"A.  reaction  is  bound  to  take  place  as  soon  as  the 
people  fully  understand  the  political  trap  in  which  they 
have  been  caught.  A  free  and  independent  people  do 
not  like  to  be  led  as  sheep  to  the  slaughter;  and,  when 
they  once  understand  the  trick  which  has  been  imposed 
upon  them,  and  begin  to  feel  the  burden  uncondition- 
ally placed  on  their  shoulders,  there  will  be  a  ground- 
swell  that  will  astonish  the  leaders  in  this  fearful 
drama,  and  a  revolution  which  we  fear  will  be  terrible 
in  its  character.  We  think  it  vitally  important,  there- 
fore, that  our  readers  should  understand  this  subject, 
and  understand  it  well,  as  our  very  being  depends  upon 
its  final  results.  Bead,  in  proof  of  the  truth  and  cor- 
rectness of  the  foregoing  remarks,  the  following  extracts 
from  Southern  newspapers.  They  speak  for  them- 
selves. The  Tuscumbia  '  North  Alabamian,'  in  its 
issue  of  the  22d  instant,  remarking  upon  the  course  of 
Congress  at  Montgomery,  says, — 

"  However  our  people  in  this  section  of  the  State 
may  have  differed  with  a  majority  of  the  convention 
touching  the  policy  of  that  majority  on  the  subject  of 
immediate  secession,  there  should  be  no  division  among 
us  in  support  of  the  declaration  that  'we  will  sustain 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  205 

the  honor  and  dignity  of  Alabama,  whether  assaulted 
by  fanatics  North  or  South.'  There  has  been,  however, 
a  manifest  distrust  or  disregard  of  the  popular  senti- 
ment by  the  leading  politicians  of  Alabama,  in  with- 
holding the  secession  ordinance  from  a  vote  of  the 
people ;  and  the  tendency  still  is,  if  we  are  not  mis- 
taken in  the  movements  of  the  political  chess-board  of 
those  leaders,  to  remove  still  further  all  power  from  the 
immediate  action  of  the  people.  "What  voice  had  they 
in  electing  members  to  the  Congress  now  in  session  at 
Montgomery  ?  And  what  voice,  kind  reader,  do  you 
think  you  will  have  in  ratifying  the  constitution  which 
that  Congress  has  adopted  ?  By  what  authority  have 
a  President  and  Vice-President  been  elected  to  the  Con- 
federate States  of  America  ?  When  you  elected  your 
members  to  a  State  Convention,  did  you  authorize  a 
bare  majority  of  that  body  to  elect  members  to 
a  Congress,  to  form  a  new  Government,  and  to 
authorize  still  further  the  members  of  that  conven- 
tion to  elect  a  President,  a  Vice-President,  and 
other  officials  ?  These  are  questions  for  your  serious 
consideration." 

The  New  Orleans  "Picayune"  complains,  in  the  fol- 
lowing strain,  of  "  the  exercise  by  the  State  Convention 
of  a  power  which  has  resulted  in  the  assemblage  of  a 
Congress  at  Montgomery  composed  of  citizens  in  whose 
election  the  people  had  no  direct  voice,  whose  action  is 
devoid  of  any  direct  responsibility  to  the  people,  and 
whose  assumed  power  was  unlimited  when  assembled  ; 
the  imposition  by  the  Congress  upon  the  people  of  the 
Confederacy  of  a  President  and  Vice-President  in  whose 
election  the  people  had  no  direct  share ;  and  the  putting 
into  operation  of  a  constitution  without  it  being  subjected 

18 


206  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

to  the  customary  ordeal  of  ratification  or  rejection  at 
the  ballot-box." 

The  Tuscaloosa  (Alabama)  "  Monitor"  thus  sums  up 
its  objections  to  the  proceedings  of  the  Alabama 
State  Convention  and  the  Southern  Congress  at  Mont- 
gomery : — 

"  We  hold,  first,  that  the  ordinance  of  secession 
should  have  been  submitted  to  the  people  for  their  rati- 
fication or  rejection.  Secondly,  that  the  ordinance 
passed  by  the  convention  should  have  awaited  the  issue 
of  this  decision.  Thirdly,  that  the  people  had  the  right, 
and  it  should  have  been  given  them,  to  have  chosen  the 
delegates  to  a  Congress  which  was  to  have  framed  for 
them  a  Government  for  weal  or  woe.  And  we  now  de- 
mand that,  the  Government  formed,  its  President,  Vice- 
President,  and  officers  should  be  submitted  to  the 
people  for  their  approval  or  disapproval.  If  it  is  not, 
we  shall,  come  weal  or  woe,  attempt  to  fire  the  people's 
heart,  to  educate  the  people's  mind,  to  know  their  rights 
and  to  dare  maintain  them.  We  are  no  submissionist; 
but  right  is  right,  and  wrong  is  wrong,  and  we  will  not 
betray  our  trust.  We  assert  that  the  people  had  a  right 
to  be  heard,  and,  being  heard,  to  be  obeyed.  And  we 
intend  to  keep  them  posted  in  what  we  consider  to  be 
an  infringement  of  their  rights  and  of  their  privileges, 
let  the  worst  come  to  the  worst.  If  it  be  treason 
against  the  new  Confederacy,  make  the  most  of  it.  We 
know  we  are  right,  and,  untrammelled  and  unawed,  we 
will  defend  the  right." 

The  Lagrange  (Georgia)  "  Reporter"  alludes  in  the 
following  terms  to  a  spirit  of  intolerance  betrayed  by 
certain  representatives  of  the  disunion  press  of  the 
South.  The  "Reporter"  says, — 


THE  SOUTH  SACEIFICED.  207 

"  We  regret  to  see  a  spirit  of  intolerance  manifested 
by  a  portion  of  the  disunion  papers  of  this  State.  They 
seem  to  have  arrogated  to  themselves  the  office  of 
censor.  Every  thing  political  that  does  not  conform  to 
their  ideas  of  right  they  denounce  as  treasonable,  and 
seem  to  insinuate  that  any  thing  but  their  own  views 
will  not  be  tolerated  in  the  Southern  Confederacy. 
Has  the  reign  of  terror  begun  ?  Are  we  in  the  hands 
of  red  republicans  ?  If  it  has  come  to  this,  then  we 
are  certainly  undone.  We  are  as  ready  as  any  man  to 
offer  up  our  life,  if  need  be,  in  defence  of  the  rights 
of  the  South  ;  and  we  hold  that  we  are  no  less  true  to 
those  rights  than  these  Hotspurs  when  we  express  our 
love  for  the  old  Union  of  our  fathers.  If  it  is  treason 
for  a  citizen  of  the  Southern  Confederacy  to  express 
his  dissatisfaction  with  the  present  Union,  was  it  not 
equally  as  great  a  crime  to  denounce  the  old  Union  ? 
Treason  has  the  same  definition  in  the  new  as  it  had  in 
the  old  Constitution.  We  hold  ourselves  to  be  loyal  to 
the  Southern  Confederacy,  and  we  greatly  deprecate 
the  disposition  to  inaugurate  terrorism  in  our  midst  by 
professed  friends." 

The  Selma  (Alabama)  "  Weekly  Issue,"  a  leading 
secession  paper,  reasons  as  follows  upon  the  policy  of 
receiving  the  border  slave-holding  States  into  the 
Southern  Confederacy.  The  "  Issue"  says, — 

"  We  do  not  want  such  elements  in  our  new  Con- 
federacy. We  desire  no  association  with  unwilling 
States,  who,  forgetful  of  every  obligation  of  political 
consanguinity,  and  governed  only  by  a  cancerous  selfish- 
ness, come  to  us  for  shelter  when  they  can  go  nowhere 
else, — who  seek  associatibn  with  their  erring  sisters  only 
when  exiled  from  the  companionship  of  what  they  are 


208  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

pleased  to  regard  as  their  more  reputable  Northern  rela- 
tives. No.  We  have  two  potent  reasons  for  esteeming 
the  accession  of  the  border  States  to  our  ranks  a  serious 
misfortune  under  existing  circumstances.  First,  they 
would  be  continually  hankering  '  after  the  flesh-pots  of 
Egypt/  and  impeding  our  advance  by  propositions  to 
return.  '  Eeconstruction/  in  a  thousand  insidious  forms, 
would  creep  into  our  councils  and  entwine  itself  around 
every  effort  at  permanent  organization, — would  para- 
lyze every  struggle  for  progress,  and  make  the  history 
of  our  Confederacy  an  endless  alternation  of  imbecile 
dynasties.  At  every  session  of  Congress  this  subject 
would  be  renewed.  Our  people  would  be  divided,  and 
the  collision  of  parties  upon  this  issue  become  as  fierce 
and  rancorous  as  it  ever  was  upon  slavery  between  the 
South  and  North." 

GENERAL  REMARKS  ON  THE  FOREGOING  CHAPTER. 

We  have  already  stated  that  we  witnessed  the  great 
Nullification  excitement  which  raged  in  the  State 
of  South  Carolina  in  the  years  1830-31  and  1832. 
Then  there  were  two  great  antagonistic  parties,  the 
Nullifiers  and  the  Unionists,  and  the  contention  be- 
tween them  was  as  violent  as  had  ever  been  the  con- 
tention between  the  North  and  the  South. 

John  0.  Calhoun  was  the  champion  and  idol  of  the 
Nullification  party,  his  followers  regarding  him  as  being 
the  embodiment  of  all  political  orthodoxy;  but,  not- 
withstanding his  great  moral  virtues,  his  immense 
wealth,  his  high  order  of  intellect,  and  his  superior 
accomplishments,  he  was  unable  to  convert  the  whole 
State  to  his  cherished  principles  of  nullification  and 
disunion. 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  209 

As  we  have  just  stated,  there  were  two  vehement 
parties  desperately  arrayed  the  one  against  the  other. 
Men  quarrelled  and  fought,  women  quarrelled  and 
fought,  boys  quarrelled  and  fought,  and  mothers  with 
infant  children  who  for  want  of  physical  strength 
and  a  knowledge  of  language  were  unable  to  quarrel 
and  fight,  stuck  blue-ribbon  cockades  on  their  little 
caps  and  hats,  to  let  the  Unionists  know  how  and  what 
they  would  do  if  they  were  only  able.  Ministers  of  all 
denominations  took  sides,  and  nullification  and  politics 
supplanted  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ  in  the  pulpits; 
and  the  same  unholy,  infuriate,  vindictive  spirit  and 
passions  were  developed  then  as  were  manifested  be- 
tween the  secessionists  and  Union  parties  at  the  out- 
burst of  the  present  ungodly  rebellion;  and  to  what  a 
deplorable  extent  matters  might  then  have  been  car- 
ried, had  it  not  been  for  the  strong  nerve,  the  moral 
courage,  the  iron  will  and  whole-souled  patriotic  spirit 
of  General  Jackson,  God  only  knows. 

The  same  spirit  of  nullification  and  rebellion  which 
was  then  at  work  in  the  hearts  of  the  children  of  dis- 
obedience, and  which  has  been  growing,  increasing, 
and  strengthening  ever  since,  reached  the  culminating- 
point  in  December,  1860,  in  the  passage  of  an  ordi- 
nance of  secession  at  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  and 
subsequently  by  an  attack  being  made  on  the  glorious 
"flag"  of  our  country,  and  the  inauguration  of  civil 
war. 

When;  in  the  month  of  December,  1860,  at  Pleasant 
Grove  Meeting-House,  in  Green  county,  North  Caro- 
lina, we  saw,  for  the  first  time  since  the  days  of  South 
Carolina  nullification,  a  contemptible  blue  cockade,  the 
sure  and  unerring  emblem  of  damnable  treason,  stick- 
is* 


210  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

ing  on  the  hat  of  a  shallow-headed  Breckinridge  De- 
mocrat, in  a  moment  our  mind  was  carried  back  to 
the  days  of  Hue-ribbon  cockades  and  South  Carolina 
nullification;  and,  looking  into  the  dark  mysterious 
future,  we  trembled  as  we  meditated  on  the  sure  and 
certain  consequences.  Then  it  was  a  dark  and  sad 
picture  to  contemplate;  now  we  are  suffering  the  stern 
realities. 

Why  were  the  leaders  in  this  rebellion  afraid  to 
submit  the  question  to  the  people  whether  these  con- 
ventions should  be  held  at  all  or  not  ?  And  why  were 
they  afraid  to  submit  their  ordinances  of  secession  to  a 
vote  of  the  people  of  the  several  States  in  which  they 
were  passed  ?  Simply  because  they  feared  that  the  vote 
of  the  people  would  thwart  their  nefarious  design  to 
overthrow  the  Government.  This  is  the  only  legi- 
timate reason  that  can  be  given  why  the  will,  action, 
and  power  of  the  people  were  ignored  by  these  political 
Jesuits.  When  these  Democratic  leaders  were  before 
the  people  begging  for  popular  suffrage,  they  boasted 
that  all  power  was  lodged  in  the  people ;  but  as  soon  as 
the  convenient  period,  the  appointed  hour,  the  set  time, 
arrived  to  overthrow  the  Government  which  the  people 
themselves  had  created,  the  stream  rose  above  the 
fountain,  and  the  creature  became  superior  to  the  creator, 
and  all  power  and  authority  were  wrested  from  the 
people,  and  usurped  by  a  set  of  tyrants  for  the  purpose 
of  establishing  a  despotism  over  the  dear  people,  and  an 
accursed  negro-oligarchy  on  the  ruins  of  liberty  and 
the  rights  of  freemen.  These  are  historical  facts, 
which,  black,  infamous,  and  damning  as  they  are, 
the  ever-rolling  stream  of  time  will  carry  down  to 
the  latest  posterity.  And  this  is  Democracy, — boasted 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  211 

Democracy, — Breckinridge  Democracy,  which  was  to 
save  the  country  i  Oh,  the  beauties,  the  excellencies, 
the  glories,  the  loveliness  of  Breckinridge  Democracy! 
Reader,  it  is  nothing  more  nor  less  than  demonocracy, — 
the  power  and  government  of  devils  !  Look  at  the  work 
it  has  done. 

Ditches  and  pits  have  been  filled  with  slaughtered 
men,  hills  and  valleys  have  been  bleached  with  the 
bones  of  our  dear  sons,  fathers,  brothers,  neighbors, 
friends,  and  fellow-citizens,  thousands  of  hospitals  filled 
with  the  wounded,  sick,  and  dying,  loathsome  prisons 
and  dungeons  filled  with  harmless,  worthy,  patriotic 
citizens,  deprived  of  all  the  blessings  and  comforts  of 
home  and  friends,  and  made  to  lie  and  pine  away  and 
die,  without  a  friend  to  administer  to  their  extreme 
wants  while  living  or  to  drop  a  tear  of  love  and  sym- 
pathy over  them  when  dying  and  dead,  and  all  because 
they  loved  their  country  and  were  suspicioned  by  traitors. 
It  has  made  maniacs  of  thousands  of  men  and  women. 
Look,  also,  at  the  maimed,  the  lame,  the  halt,  and  the 
blind :  thousands  of  poor  soldiers  have  their  arms  or 
legs  shot  off;  others,  again,  have  their  mouths,  noses, 
ears,  or  eyes  shot  off  or  cut  up  with  scimeters,  swords, 
or  bayonets,  and  are  otherwise  disabled  and  made 
infirm  for  life.  Look  at  the  desolated  farms,  the 
empty  corn  and  meat  houses,  the  dreary  mansions  and 
lonely  cottages,  all  over  the  country,  filled  only  with 
destitute  women,  weeping  widows,  and  poor  little 
orphan  children  in  rags  and  tatters,  starving  and 
crying  for  meat  and  bread,  the  very  necessaries  of 
actual  existence,  and  no  hand  to  extend  to  them  relief. 
Look  at  the  finest  country  God  ever  gave  to  man,  laid 
waste  and  made  desolate  by  men  and  beasts  employed 


212  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

in  the  awful  work  of  fratricidal  slaughter.  Look  at  a 
whole  nation  robed  in  mourning.  Listen  to  the  groans 
and  wails  of  the  sick,  the  wounded,  and  the  dying.  Listen 
to  the  melting  strains,  the  weeping,  wailing,  deep,  and 
loud  lamentations  of  fathers,  mothers,  wives,  sisters, 
children,  brothers,  friends,  and  neighbors.  Think  of 
the  millions  of  sorrowful,  throbbing,  aching  hearts, — 
the  floods  of  tears  which  have  flowed.  Think  of  the 
unknown  thousands  of  refugees,  driven  from  their  once 
quiet  and  peaceful  homes,  thrown  among  strangers, 
destitute  of  the  means  of  support,  many  of  them  sepa- 
rated from  their  wives  and  children,  deprived  of  all  the 
blessings  and  comforts  of  home,  sweet  home!  In  a 
word,  think  of  a  whole  nation  immersed  in  sorrow  and 
woe,  and  then  tell  us,  reader,  that  this  is  not  the  work 
of  devils  ! 

The  leaders,  fearing  to  let  the  people  know  their  in- 
fernal design  to  overthrow  the  Government,  lest  they 
might  be  defeated  by  the  popular  vote  at  the  ballot- 
box,  usurped  the  whole  power,  and  have  completed  the 
work  of  ruin,  and  the  whole  responsibility  now  rests 
on  them;  and  to  God,  the  Judge  of  all  the  earth,  and 
to  the  people,  they  are  held  responsible  for  all  the 
horrors,  bloodshed,  and  national  and  individual  evils 
which  have  been  and  are  now  being  produced  by  this 
wicked  and  cruel  war.  Oh,  what  a  weighty,  what  a 
terrible  retribution  awaits  the  leaders  in  this  awful 
drama ! 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  213 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  March 
28,  1861,  we  wrote  and  published  the  following  edito- 
rials : — 

"WHEN  SHALL  THE  MILLENNIUM  COME? 

"  When  shall  the  wilderness  and  the  solitary  place 
be  glad  for  them?  When  shall  the  desert  rejoice  and 
blossom  as  the  rose  ?  When  shall  the  weak  hands  be 
strengthened,  and  the  feeble  knees  confirmed?  When 
shall  the  fearful  in  heart  feel  strong,  and  fear  not? 
When  shall  the  eyes  of  the  blind  be  opened,  and  the 
ears  of  the  deaf  be  unstopped  ?  When  shall  the  lame 
man  leap  as  a  hart,  and  the  tongue  of  the  dumb  sing 
for  joy?  When  shall  waters  break  out  in  the  wilder- 
ness, and  streams  in  the  desert?  When  shall  all  these 
things  come  to  pass  ? 

"When  soft-headed,  aspiring  politicians  shall  be  put 
to  silence  by  the  good  sense  of  the  people.  When  poli- 
tical tricksters  and  clerical  knaves  shall  combine  in 
infamous  caucuses  and  secret  councils  to  overthrow  the 
Government  and  the  country,  and  none  but  fools  shall 
regard  them.  When  sensible  men  and  true  patriots 
shall  combine  at  every  hazard  to  save  the  country, 
and  knaves,  traitors,  fanatics,  and  treason  shall  be 
driven  back  to  their  native  hell.  When  sensation 
speeches,  false  telegrams,  mock  compromises,  extra 
legislative  sessions,  treasonable  conventions,  shall  cease, 


214  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

and  fools  shall  be  disregarded  by  wise,  common-sense 
men,  and  all  shall  be  forced  to  attend  to  their  own 
business,  and  every  one  compelled  to  get  his  bread  by 
the  sweat  of  his  brow.  When  men  shall  learn  to 
think  and  act  for  themselves,  and  cease  to  become  the 
dupes  of  knavish  priests  and  wicked  politicans.  When 
all  shall  become  so  thoroughly  educated  and  enlight- 
ened as  to  refuse  to  let  priests  and  demagogues  lead 
them  by  the  nose  whithersoever  they  will.  When  the 
public  mind  shall  have  taken  the  second  sober  thought, 
and  shall  find  by  actual  experience  that  secession, 
taxation,  war,  blood,  death,  and  ruin  are  not  the  things 
they  were  represented  to  be,  and  shall  determine  to 
stand  by  the  Constitution  of  our  fathers  and  cause  the 
'  Stars  and  Stripes'  to  wave  over  all  our  happy  land 
forever. 

"Then  shall  the  waters  of  prosperity  break  out  in  the 
wilderness,  and  streams  in  all  our  deserts.  Then  they 
shall  beat  their  swords  into  ploughshares,  and  their 
spears  into  pruning-hooks.  Nation  shall  not  lift  up 
sword  against  nation,  neither  shall  they  learn  war  any 
more.  The  wolf  and  the  lamb  shall  feed  together,  and 
the  lion  shall  eat  straw  like  the  bullock. 


'No  more  shall  nation  against  nation  rise, 
Nor  ardent  warriors  meet  with  hateful  eyes, 
Nor  fields  with  gleaming  steel  be  cover'd  o'er, 
The  brazen  trumpets  kindle  rage  no  more 
But  useless  lances  into  scythes  shall  blend, 
And  the  broad  falchion  in  a  ploughshare  end ; 
The  lambs  with  wolves  shall  graze  the  verdant  mead, 
And  boys  in  flowery  bands  the  tiger  lead; 
The  steer  and  lion  at  one  crib  shall  meet, 
And  harmless  serpents  lick  the  pilgrim's  feet.' 

POPE." 


THE  SOUTH  SACKIFICED.  215 

"  We  have  no  confidence  in  the  final  results  of  the 
many  sensation  meetings  which  are  now  being  gotten 
up  through  the  State  of  Virginia,  and  the  immediate- 
secession  resolutions  which  are  being  passed,  and  the 
instructions  which  are  being  sent  to  the  members  of 
the  convention  now  in  session  to  force  them  to  vote 
for  immediate  secession.  There  are  more  things  in 
heaven  and  earth  than  are  dreamed  of  in  the  philo- 
sophy of  wire-working,  office-seeking  politicians." — 
Christian  Banner,  March  28,  1861. 

At  the  time  of  writing  the  foregoing  editorials,  the 
whole  country  was  kept  in  a  continual  state  of  feverish 
excitement.  Sensation  meetings  were  held  all  over  the 
State,  and  especially .  all  through  the  eastern  part  of 
Virginia.  The  speakers  always  had  some  secesh 
"  cock-and-bull  story,"  to  create  a  tremendous  sensa- 
tion. Sometimes  the  news  would  come  direct  that 
England  and  France  had  already  acknowledged  the 
independence  of  the  Southern  Confederacy, — were 
sending  thousands  on  thousands  of  munitions  of  war  to 
the  South, — were  going  to  send  over  their  whole 
navies  to  crush  out  the  Federal  Government  at  once. 
Again,  thousands  from  the  North  were  on  their  way  to 
join  the  South;  the  States  of  New  York,  Pennsyl- 
vania, Rhode  Island,  Delaware,  and  Maryland  were  all 
on  the  eve  of  joining  the  Southern  Confederacy.  Such 
were  the  means  to  which  secessionists  resorted  to  force 
Virginia  out  of  the  Union. 


216  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

IN  the  number  of  the  Christian  Banner  of  April  4, 
1861,  we  wrote  and  published  the  following  editorials  :— 

"Position  defined. — A  new  political  move. — The 
Christians  Bible,  and  the  American  Constitution. — 
Startling  developments. — But  there  is  no  Union  now. — 
Immediate,  absolute,  and  eternal  secession. — How  is 
it  f — Important  consideration. 

"  'Tis-  somewhat  provoking,  when  one  is  conscious  of 
the  honesty  and  integrity  of  his  own  heart  and  pur- 
pose of  life,  to  be  misrepresented  and  slandered  as 
being  a  traitor  and  an  enemy  to  his  country,  and 
that,  too,  by  his  own  familiar  friends.  Nothing  is 
more  common  now  than  to  hear  those  men  who  have 
been  true  to  their  country,  and  have  maintained  con- 
sistency throughout  the  whole  political  struggle 
through  which  our  country  has  thus  far  passed,  called, 
by  those  who  please  to  dissent  from  them,  by  the  op- 
probrious epithets  of  'Abolitionists,  submissionists  to 
old  Abe  Lincoln,  submissionists  to  Black  Republican 
rule,  the  vassals  of  the  tail  end  of  the  Northern  Con- 
federacy,' &c.  &c. 

"Let  us  impartially  examine  the  facts  in  the  case. 
During  the  last  Presidential  canvass  there  were  four 
candidates  in  the  field.  The  Bell-and-Everett  electors 
took  for  their  platform  'The  Union,  the  Constitution, 
and  enforcement  of  the  laws.'  To  this  platform  the 
Douglas  electors  did  not  object.  It  was  by  both  parties 


•    THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  217 

thought  to  be  sufficiently  sound  and  strong  for  them  to 
stand  on;  and  hence  there  seemed  to  be  but  little  or 
no  material  difference,  and  certainly  no  important 
issue,  between  these  two  parties,  and  during  the  whole 
canvass,  for  the  most  part,  they  stood  shoulder  to 
shoulder.  Each  one  of  these  parties  accused  the 
Breckinridge  party  of  a  premeditated  design  of  break- 
ing up  the  Government  in  the  event  of  a  defeat.  This 
the  Breckinridge  party  denied;  and  when  the  ultraism 
of  Newton  and  Yancey  was  introduced  as  evidence,  the 
Breckinridge  electors  maintained  that  these  men  were 
not  the  proper  exponents  of  the  party,  and  that  they 
did  not  reflect  the  true  and  correct  sentiments  of  their 
party.  All  were  opposed  to  the  breaking  up  of  the 
Union.  The  Bell  and  Douglas  parties  contended  that 
Lincoln's  election,  would  not  be  sufficient  cause  for  a 
dissolution  of  the  Union.  The  idea  of  disunion  and 
secession  was  denounced  in  the  most  unqualified  terms 
by  the  Bell  and  Douglas  parties. 

"The  election  came  off,  and  Lincoln  was  elected. 
All  at  once  the  country  is  thrown  into  a  state  of  con- 
sternation; business  becomes  paralyzed,  confidence  is 
destroyed,  general  bankruptcy  and  universal  anarchy 
threaten  the  whole  country.  What  had  happened? 
'Lincoln  was  elected  President!'  Well,  what  of  it? 
Why  all  this  national  terror,  disorder,  and  confusion 
because  of  the  election  of  a  single  man  to  office? 
What  could  Lincoln  do?  Nothing, — positively  no- 
thing !  The  conservative  men  had  the  power  in  both 
houses  of  Congress,  and  could  have  defeated  any 
measure  which  might  have  been  detrimental  to  the 
interests  of  the  country  or  of  any  portion  or  section 
of  the  country. 

19 


218  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

"Congress  meets;  and  what  is  the  result?  "Why, 
the  Representatives  from  the  Gulf  States  said  that 
they  felt  no  interest  in  the  Federal  Government, — that 
their  States  were  going  to  secede,  and  that  they  were 
only  waiting  the  action  of  their  States.  Well,  their 
States  seceded,  and  they  vacated  their  seats  in  Con- 
gress, and  left  the  border  States  and  the  whole  Federal 
Government  in  the  hands  and  at  the  mercy  of  their 
enemies.  The  Eepresentatives  of  the  slave  States  are 
now  in  the  minority,  and  the  'Black  Republicans'  can 
run  over  us  and  rule  us  at  will  and  pleasure.  What 
shall  be  done  ?  This  was  the  question  which  stared 
the  border  States  full  in  the  face. 

"  All  at  once  the  doctrine  of  secession  is  advocated 
in  our  midst,  and  disunion  is  sprung  upon  the  people, 
and  becomes  popular  and  a  petted  thing.  South  Caro- 
lina is  gone,  and  of  necessity  all  the  other  slave  States 
must  go  with  her.  'This  is  our  only  remedy.'  Yes, 
secession  and  disunion,  which  twelve  months  ago  were 
execrated  everywhere,  and  openly  advocated  by  none — 
no,  not  one — in  our  whole  community,  now  become  abso- 
lutely necessary,  as  the  only  remedy  by  which  we  can 
maintain  our  honor  and  get  our  rights;  and  unless  we 
'back  out'  and  ignobly  submit  all  our  rights,  yield  up 
the  whole  reins  of  the  Federal  Government  into  the 
hands  of  Black  Eepublicans,  we  must  be  branded  with 
the  odious  epithets  of  '  Abolitionists ,  submissionists  to 
old  Abe  Lincoln,'  &c.  &c.  To  tamely  yield  our  rights 
into  the  hands  of  our  enemies  for  fear  we  shall  not  be 
able  to  retain  them  if  we  were  to  maintain  our  ground 
and  contend  for  them,  is,  in  our  opinion,  submission, — 
yes,  mean,  cowardly  submission, — a  dastardly  sub- 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  219 

mission,  to  which  we   will   never  willingly  yield  or 
assent!- 

"  That  the  remedy  for  the  evils  which  threaten  the 
South  is  to  be  found  in  secession  and  disunion  is  what 
we  do  not  believe,  and  what  yet  remains  to  be  proved. 
Great  inducements  are  held  out  to  us. if  we  will  join 
the  '  Southern  Confederacy.'  The  glories  arising  from 
the  joining  of  this  'new  Southern  Confederacy'  are 
all  in  the  distant  future;  we  know  nothing  of  them, 
and,  like  Mohammed's  heaven  of  wine  and  women,  they 
exist  only  in  the  sickly  imaginations  of  ambitious,  dis- 
appointed politicians.  We  doubt  whether  one  of 
Mohammed's  followers  has  ever  attained  to  that  heaven 
even  unto  this  day,  and  we  equally  doubt  whether  any 
one  will  ever  realize  the  promised  glories  of  this  'new 
Southern  Confederacy/  until  after  the  great  general 
judgment-day  of  Almighty  God. 

"  All  the  slave  States  are  interested  in  the  final  and 
equitable  adjustment  of  the  slavery  question.  The 
border  States,  however,  are  much  more  deeply  inte- 
rested than  the  Gulf  States,  because  they  are  and 
always  have  been  the  greater  sufferers.  It  became, 
therefore,  the  duty  of  all  these  States  jointly  to  de- 
mand such  securities  and  guarantees  for  the  protection 
of  their  rights  as  they  might  wish,  or  think  neces- 
sary. This  was  the  duty  of  all  the  slave  States 
jointly.  Had  this  been  done,  and  had  their  ulti- 
matum been  rejected  by  the  North,  then,  and  in  that 
case,  they  would  have  been  justifiable  in  commencing 
revolution,  provided  the  causes  of  their  grievances  were 
of  sufficient  magnitude  to  warrant  revolution.  Then 
all  the  fifteen  slave  States,  with  the  conservative  ele- 
ment belonging  to  the  free  States,  could  have  forced 


220  THE  CONSPIEACY   UNVEILED. 

their  claims,  and  would  have  obtained  their  constitu- 
tional rights,  despite  the  fanatical  hosts  of  Black  Re- 
publicans. 

"But  this  was  not  done.  Seven  States  seceded,  and 
now,  for  fear  the  Black  Republicans  will  overrun  the 
border  States,  we  are  urged  'to  go  with  our  sister 
States.'  For  what?  '  To  keep  from  being  bound  with 
Lincoln's  chain.'  '  He  is  after  us,  and  has  his  heel  of 
iron,  brass,  and  clay  nearly  on  our  necks,'  and  we  must 
run,  or  be  subdued.  'Run,'  eh?  'Run,'  reader! 
This  word  is  not  in  the  chapter,  nor  this  chapter  in 
our  book.  To  run  is  no  part  of  our  programme.  We 
don't  run  from  our  enemies.  We  don't  submit  and 
yield  up  our  rights  to  our  enemies  without  a  manly 
effort  to  defend  them.  We  are  not  afraid  of  President 
Lincoln;  and,  if  we  were,  we  think  it  would  be  bad 
policy  to  let  him  know  it, — especially  if  he  meditate 
harm  against  us.  What !  confess  we  are  scared,  and 
run  away  even  before  the  battle  begins  ?  No !  never ! 
never !  A  scared  man  is  half  whipped,  to  say  the  least 
of  it'. 

"A  desperate  effort  was  made  to  precipitate  civil  war, 
and,  consequently,  to  precipitate  the  border  States  out 
of  the  Union.  The  constant  cry  was,  War  !  war  !  war ! 
The  whole  country  expected  war.  War  was  in  the 
minds,  in  the  hearts,  in  the  feelings,  in  the  mouths,  and 
on  the  tongues,  of  all.  In  parlors,  dining-rooms, 
kitchens,  hotels,  livery-stables,  barber-shops,  cars, 
steamboats,  on  the  highways,  by-ways,  in  the  hedges, 
in  pulpits,  on  rostrums,  by  day  and  by  night,  at  home 
and  abroad,  at  all  times,  in  all  places,  everywhere,  and 
under  all  circumstances,  the  constant  theme  was  war ! 
war !  war !  Well,  war  hasn't  come  yet.  Lincoln 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  221 

hasn't  caught  any  one  yet!  The  Black  Kepublican 
armies  haven't  come  down  like  '  Hessians'  upon  us 
yet,  nor  do  we  now  •  believe  that  there  is  any  danger 
of  an  attempt  being  made  to  do  it.  Should  the  attempt 
be  made,  however,  we  are  willing  to  pledge  our  life 
that  the  Union  men  of  Virginia  will  be  among  the 
first  and  foremost  to  meet  and  give  them  battle  and 
repel  and  drive  them  back  to  their  hiding-holes. 

"The  Union  men  of  Virginia  are  true  to  the  Con- 
stitution as  it  was  left  to  them  by  their  fathers.  They 
are  true  to  the  ' Stars  and  Stripes;'  they  are  true  to 
their  whole  country.  But,  if  revolution  must  come, 
and  civil  war  cannot  be  honorably  avoided,  then  they 
will  fight  for  their  rights,  and,  with  the  '  Stars  and 
Stripes'  proudly  waving  over  their  heads,  they  will 
fight  bravely,  and  die,  covered  with  glory  and  honor 
imperishable,  on  old  Virginia's  soil,  and,  as  their  names 
shall  be  handed  down  to  posterity,  their  children  and 
children's  children  shall  rise  up  and  call  them  blessed." 

"A  NEW  POLITICAL  MOVE." 

"The  'Eichmond  Whig'  publishes  the  following  cir- 
cular, copies  of  which,  it  states,  have  been  sent  in  large 
numbers  to  the  country,  and  asks,  'What  does  it 
mean  ?' 

"RICHMOND,  VA.,  1861. 

"Your  presence  is  particularly  requested  at  Eich- 

mond,  on  the day  of  ,  to  consult  with  the 

friends  of  Southern  Eights  as  to  the  course  which  Vir- 
ginia should  pursue  in  the  present  emergency.  Please 
bring  with  you,  or  send,  a  full  delegation  of  true  and 

19* 


222  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

reliable  men  from  your  own  county ;  and,  if  convenient, 
aid  the  same  object  in  the  surrounding  counties. 

"On  arriving    at   Eichmond,  report   yourself  and 

companions  immediately  to ,  at . 

["  Signed] 

''SAMUEL  Wooes,  of  Barbour. 
JOHN  E.  CHAMBLISS,  of  Greenville. 
CHARLES  F.  COLLIER,  of  Petersburg. 
JOHN  A.  HARMAN,  of  Augusta. 
H.  A.  WISE,  of  Princess  Anne. 
JOHN  T.  ANDERSON,  of  Botetourt. 
WM.  F.  GORDON,  of  Albemarle. 
THOS.  JEFFERSON  EANDOLPH,  of  Albemarle. 
JAMES  W.  SHEFFEY,  of  Smythe. 

"Eather  suspicious!  We  fear  the  Trojan  horse! 
Why  not  let  all  the  sovereign  people  know  what  this 
great  gathering  in  the  city  of  Eichmond  means?  Why 
call  for  'a  full  delegation  of  true  and  reliable  men 
from  your  own  county'  ?  For  what  are  all  these  full 
and  reliable  delegations  wanted  ?  Why  rendezvous  at 
Eichmond,  and  that,  too,  during  the  session  of  the 
convention  ?  What  kind  of  aid  is  to  be  extended  to 
the  surrounding  counties?  And  who  are  the  false  and 
unreliable  men  at  home?  'True  and  reliable  men' 
are  called  for, — which  necessarily  supposes  that  the  con- 
cocters  of  this  circular  think  that  there  are  men  who 
are  not  'true  and  reliable.'  '  True'  as  to  what?  ' Ee- 
liable'  as  to  what?  Such  circulars,  at  such  times  as 
the  present,  augur  no  good,  we  fear  to  our  country. 
Look  at  it!  Think  of  it!" 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  223 


THE  CHRISTIAN'S   BIBLE  AND  THE  AMERICAN  CONSTI- 
TUTION. 

"  Infidels  have  scorned  the  Bible,  and  thousands  now 
treat  it  with  contempt;  but  what  harm  has  it  ever 
done  them  ?  Suppose  they  should  gain  the  ascendency : 
would  it  be  safe,  would  it  be  wise,  for  Christians, 
although  in  a  minority,  to  declaim  against  the  Bible, 
and  cry,  '  Down  with  it !  down  with  it !  down  with  the 
accursed  book!'  simply  because  infidels  are  in  the 
majority?  What  Christian  will  say  so? 

"  The  Bible  is  understood  and  interpreted  differently, 
in  many  parts,  by  every  religious  denomination  in 
Christendom.  What  then?  Shall  the  pedobaptist 
say,  'Because  the  Baptists  do  not  understand  and 
interpret  the  Bible  as  we  do,  and  seeing  that  they  do 
not  regard  us  as  being  their  .  equals  as  constituted 
members  of  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ,  not  regard- 
ing us  as  being  worthy  to  participate  with  them  in 
the  holy  communion  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  therefore 
we  will  dissolve  every  religious,  social,  and  political 
tie  which  has  hitherto  bound  us  together,  and  separate 
ourselves  entirely  and  forever  from  them,  and  abandon 
the  old  Bible,  about  the  true  and  correct  interpretation 
of  which  there  has  been  so  much  contention,  and  we 
will  fix  up  a  Bible  of  our  own,  and  go  to  heaven  in  our 
own  way,  and  let  the  Baptists  and  the  old  Bible  all  go 
to  perdition'?  Would  such  a  course  of  conduct  be 
wise?  Would  it  be  safe?  Would  it  be  politic?  No, 
it  would  not;  and  no  Christian  would  say  it  would 
be.  Because  Baptists  say  that  pedobaptists  are  not 
their  equals,  does  that  make  them  inferior  to  the 


224  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

Baptists  in  any  respect?  By  no  means;  and  no  man 
of  sense  believes  that  it  'does. 

"  Every  religious  denomination  of  professing  Chris- 
tians interpret  the  Bible  according  to  their  professed 
understanding  of  the  doctrines  and  principles  which  it 
contains.  They  all  admit,  however,  that  it  is  a  good 
and  great  book, — a  book  of  divine  origin,  the  book 
of  God's  revealed  will  to  man, — that  it  will  direct  all 
true  believers  in  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  to  the  kingdom 
of  endless  felicity.  No  sensible  man,  much  less  a 
Christian,  will  reject  the  Bible  because  others  do  not 
understand  it  precisely  as  he  does  himself. 

"  In  regard  to  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States. 
What  harm  has  it  ever  done  any  American  citizen? 
What  true  patriot  can  find  fault  with  it,  or  feel  in  his 
heart  a  wish,  a  fixed  desire,  to  annihilate  it?  Has  it 
not  proved  a  blessing  to  us  all,  and  to  the  whole 
nation?  Who  can  produce  a  better?  Where  can  a 
better  be  found  ?  '  But  there  are  those  who  give  it 
misconstructions,  and  are  not  willing  that  all  the 
citizens  of  these  United  States  shall  receive  and  enjoy 
the  protection  which  it  guarantees.'  Grant  it.  But 
whose  fault  is  this?  The  fault  is  not  in  the  Consti- 
tution. The  Constitution  remains  the  same  pure  and 
holy  document  as  ever.  The  fault  rests  with  fanatics 
and  traitors,  who  wish  to  pervert  the  Constitution  and 
wrest  it  from  its  true  meaning,  because  it  thwarts 
them  in  their  wicked  aspirations. 

"What  shall  be  done?  Shall  we  abandon  the  Consti- 
tution, cut  loose  from  the  salutary  restraints  of  all 
law  and  government,  and  launch  out  upon  the  broad 
ocean  of  political  strife  and  uncertainty,  without  chart 
or  compass  ?  How  shall  we  shun  the  dangers  of  the 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  225 

sea?  And,  if  we  escape  total  wreck  and  ruin  from, 
the  dangers  of  the  voyage,  to  what  harbor  shall  we 
be  drifted?  Shall  we  abandon  a  known,  tried,  posi- 
tive good,  and  enter  upon  the  wild  career  of  Utopian 
experiments,  when  our  all  is  at  stake?  Who  but  mad- 
men can  act  so  rashly?  Shall  we  join  in  the  cry  with 
those  who  say, '  Down  with  the  Constitution !  down  with 
the  Constitution !  Down,  down  with  the  accursed  docu- 
ment !'  No,  this  is  not  the  remedy.  The  cry  should 
be,  '  Down  with  the  violators,  down  with  the  dese- 
crators,  of  the  Constitution !'  Had  this  course  been 
pursued  with  wild  fanatics  and  black-hearted  traitors 
thirty  or  forty  years  ago,  our  country  would  not  now 
be  cursed  with  the  agitation  of  the  slavery  question, 
disunion,  revolution,  and  civil  war,  as  it  is  and  cer- 
tainly will  be.  And,  having  borne  with  the  insults  of 
fanatics  and  traitors  so  long  and  so  patiently,  shall  we 
now  abandon  the  good  old  Constitution  and  the  '  Stars 
and  Stripes/  and  passively  yield  up  all  our  rights  and 
institutions  into  their  hands?  Never!  Never!  We 
now  have  the  Constitution  which  our  ancestors  be- 
queathed unto  us:  let  us  cleave  unto  it  until  we  posi- 
tively know  that  we  have  or  can  obtain  a  better.  We 
still  have  a  country,  in  which  we  have  all  lived  pros- 
perously and  happy,  and  may  continue  to  do  so  through 
life,  if  we  will  only  do  our  duty.  The  '  Star-Spangled 
Banner,'  the  emblem  of  untold  blessings,  social,  poli- 
tical, and  religious,  still  waves  over  our  once  happy 
country.  As  yet,  all  are  permitted  to  worship  God 
under  their  own  vine  and  fig-tree,  while  none  dare  to 
molest  or  make  them  afraid.  Long  may  those  blessings 
be  perpetuated  unto  us  and  unto  our  children.  '  Long 
live  the  Eepublic !'  " 


226  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

"STARTLING    CONSIDERATION. 

"The  latent  causes  which  can  influence  American 
citizens  to  rejoice  at  the  trailing  in  the  dust  of  the 
'American  Flag'  is  a  mystery  we  cannot  fathom, — a 
problem  we  cannot  solve.  The  '  flag'  of  our  country, 
which  was  the  pride  and  boast  of  our  fathers,  and 
which  in  the  national  horizon  was  a  sign  to  them,  and 
to  us  their  children,  of  security  and  protection  not  only 
at  home,  but  abroad,  on  every  sea  and  in  every  land, — 
that  men  can  rejoice  at  its  downfall  and  exult  in  its 
desecration  is  to  us  a  startling  consideration !  To  us  it 
appears  unnatural,  ungrateful,  unpatriotic,  unchristian, 
unmanly,  and  wicked  in  the  extreme.  To  exult  over 
a  fallen  foe  is  unmanly  and  cowardly;  but  to  exult 
over  the  dead  body  of  a  fallen  parent  is  so  unnatural 
that  he  who  would  be  guilty  of  such  an  act  would,  by 
general  acclamation,  deserve  to  be  branded  with  the 
blackest  and  basest  ingratitude. 

"  What  harm  has  the  '  American  Flag'  ever  done  to 
any  American  citizen  ?  "Who  has  ever  been  injured  by 
it  ?  Where  is  the  American  citizen  living,  who  can  lay 
his  hand  on  his  heart,  in  life,  in  death,  or  at  the  bar  of 
his  God,  and  say  that  the  'American  Flag/  the  'Stars 
and  Stripes,'  have  ever  done  him  harm?  Sooner  would 
we  desecrate  a  mother's  grave  than  we  would  desecrate 
the  '  Stars  and  Stripes/  which  protected  that  mother 
from  insult  and  injury  while  living,  and  still  watches 
over  her  grave,  to  drive  back  the  approaching  enemy 
and  preserve  her  sacred  ashes  from  the  desecrating 
tread  of  the  wicked  and  profane  !  Long  may  the  '  Stars 
and  Stripes'  proudly  wave  over  all  our  happy  land !" 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  227 


"BUT  THERE  IS  NO  UNION  NOW. 

"It  is  said  by  some  that  'there  is  no  Union  now.' 
'  The  Federal  Government  is  broken  up,  and  why  talk 
any  longer  of  the  Union  ?'  The  fact  that  seven  mem- 
bers of  a  large  family,  containing  thirty-three  members, 
may  feel  that  they  have  been  badly  treated  by  other 
members  of  the  family,  and  resolve  on  quitting  the 
family,  and  should  actually  leave,  does  not  by  any  means 
prove  that  the  family  does  not  still  exist.  The  family, 
in  fact,  still  exists,  minus,  however,  seven  of  its  ori- 
ginal thirty-three  members.  It,  therefore,  becomes  the 
duty  of  the  remaining  members  of  the  family,  who  re- 
gard the  rights  of  the  seven  absented  members,  and 
who  feel  for  and  sympathize  with  them,  to  force  the  un- 
ruly and  refractory  members  still  remaining  in  the 
family  into  subjection  and  obedience  to  the  rules,  regu- 
lations, and  government  of  the  family,  or  drive  them 
out  of  the  family  altogether,  and  afterwards  use  their 
influence  to  get  the  absent,  injured  members  to  return 
and  all  live  as  one  great,  harmonious  family  again.  If, 
however,  the  members  who  had  previously  left  the  family 
circle  find  it  to  their  interest  to  remain  separate  and 
independent  to  themselves,  without  serious  detriment 
to  the  interests  of  the  great  original  family,  let  them 
continue  in  peace  and  quietness.  Use  no  arbitrary 
means  to  force  them  back  again. 

"The  American  people  inhabiting  the  thirty-three 
States  of  this  Union  constituted  one  great  family.  Fif- 
teen States  of  this  great  national  family  feel  and  com- 
plain that  they  have  been  badly  treated  by  other  mem- 
bers composing  this  great  family,  and  seven  have  se- 
ceded. Now  let  the  good  law-abiding  members  of  the 


228  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

twenty-six  States  still  remaining  say  to  these  refrac- 
tory members  of  the  great  national  family,  You  must  in 
all  coming  time  behave  yourselves,  and  submit  to  the 
constituted  authorities  of  this  great  American  family, 
or,  otherwise,  we  will  inflict 'the  penalties  annexed  to 
the  laws  of  the  Federal  Government  upon  you ;  and,  if 
this  will  not  answer,  you  shall  not  live  with  us ;  we  will 
expatriate  you :  we  are  not  going  to  leave  the  family 
ourselves,  nor  will  we  allow  it  to  be  broken  up  by  you ; 
therefore  you  must  give  us  satisfactory  guarantees  for 
your  good  behavior  in  all  time  to  come.  This  being 
done,  then  let  the  twenty-six  members  of  the  family 
affectionately  invite  the  absent  or  seceded  members  to 
return  to  the  embraces  of  the  common  brotherhood, 
and  all  become  members  again  of  the  one  great  American 
family.  If,  however,  the  seceded  members  think  they 
can  live  more  happily  and  do  better  to  remain  by  them- 
selves, and  refuse  to  return,  give  them  the  portion  of 
the  public  inheritance  which  belongs  to  them,  and  let 
them  remain  in  peace.  All  this  can  and  ought  to  be 
done  without  war  or  the  shedding  of  one  drop  of  fra- 
ternal blood. 

"IMMEDIATE,  ABSOLUTE,  AND  ETERNAL  SECESSION. 

"If  immediate,  absolute,  and  eternal  secession  be 
the  policy  of  those  gentlemen  who  are  candidates  for 
office  under  the  Federal  Government,  how,  in  the  event 
of  their  election,  can  they  consistently,  honestly,  and 
conscientiously  take  the  oath  to  support  the  laws  of 
the  Federal  Government,  which  will  be  administered 
to  them  on  entering  into  office?  It  does  seem  to  us  that 
this  is  a  grave  question,  and  one  which  should  be  duly 
considered  both  by  candidates  and  voters  before  they 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  229 

act.  How  can  gentlemen,  on  entering  into  office,  swear 
upon  the  Holy  Bible  that  they  will  observe,  respect,  and 
protect  the  laws  and  Constitution  of  the  Federal  Gov- 
ernment, when  at  the  same  time  they  are  committed  and 
pledged,  if  possible,  to  break  up  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment? No  mental  reservation,  gentlemen,  when  you 
are  called  up  to  the  Holy  Bible !  Think  of  this, 
gentlemen  1" 

"HOW  IS  IT? 

"Men  from  the  North  come  to  Virginia,  and  some 
of  them  become  so  thoroughly  pro-slavery  and  anti- 
Union  that  they  become  rampant,  red-hot,  immediate, 
absolute,  unconditional,  and  eternal  secessionists.  This 
being  the  case,  who  can  say  that  'the  whole  North  is 
hopelessly  abandoned  to  niggerism  ?' 

"  Many  of  our  Virginia  citizens  have  near  and  dear 
relations  in  the  North.  Some  have  fathers,  mothers, 
brothers,  sisters,  sons,  and  daughters  in  the  North. 
Now,  let  all  those  rampant,  hot-headed  secessionists 
who  are  emigrants  from  the  North  set  to  work  and 
see  if  they  cannot  enlighten  their  benighted  Northern 
relatives  and  friends  on  the  subject  of  African  slavery." 

"  IMPORTANT  CONSIDERATION. 

"  Suppose  that  what  is  now  called  the '  Southern  Con- 
federacy* should  succeed  by  a  meagre  majority  in  getting 
their  '  Permanent  Constitution'  ratified  by  the  people 
of  the  several  Confederate  States :  would  there  not  be 
a  fearful  danger  of  rebellion  in  this  new  Confederacy, 
on  the  part  of  the  large  minority,  at  any  time  when 
they  might  feel  themselves  sufficiently  strong  to  throw 

20 


230  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

off  the  yoke  of  oppression,  and  thus  produce  revolution 
and  civil  war  among  themselves  ?  We  think  so. 

"  This  is  a  question  of  the  gravest  importance,  and  one 
which  is  worth  the  serious  consideration  of  all  those 
political  leaders  who  are  moving  heaven  and  earth  in 
order  to  precipitate  Virginia  out  of  the  Union.  Mi- 
norities have  rights  as  well  as  majorities;  and  those 
rights  should  be  respected;  and  if  majorities  refuse  to 
do  so,  the  minorities,  as  soon  as  they  feel  the  weight 
of  oppression,  and  find,  or  believe,  that  they  are  able 
to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  tyranny  which  majorities 
have  forced  upon  their  necks,  will  rise  up  in  rebellion 
and  assert  and  defend  their  rights. 

"If,  therefore,  Virginia  shall  ultimately  secede,  the 
people  of  the  State  should  have  ample  time  to  consider 
the  matter  well  and  thoroughly  understand  the  prin- 
ciples on  which  they  secede,  and  the  reasons  why  they 
secede,  and  all  act  in  harmony ;  otherwise,  terrible  re- 
sults may  grow  out  of  a  too  hasty  flight  out  of  the 
Union.  Recent  observations  convince  us  how  easy  it 
is  for  a  people,  led  on  by  ambitious,  unprincipled  poli- 
ticians, to  repudiate  to-day  the  acts  of  yesterday,  and 
the  acts  of  to-day  they  will  as  readily  repudiate  to- 
morrow. To-day  they  will  exalt  a  man  to  heaven, 
and  to-morrow  they  will  doom  him  to  infamy,  with- 
out being  able  to  assign  a  justifiable  reason  for  either 
act.  The  work  of  breaking  up  and  overturning  one 
system  of  government  to  establish  another,  for  the  ex- 
press purpose  of  accommodating  and  installing  poli- 
ticians in  office,  is  a  serious  business.  The  results  will 
be  fearful, — the  consequences  terrible.  Remember  what 
we  say." 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  231 

REMARKS  ON  THE  FOREGOING. 

"New  political  move." — We  have  some  important  facts 
to  state,  and  some  interesting  circumstances  to  lay  be- 
fore our  readers,  in  connection  with  the  "  new  political 
move,"  and  the  "circulars"  already  noticed  in  the 
above;  which,  however,  we  shall  reserve  for  a  subse- 
quent chapter.  We  hope  the  reader  will,  in  the  mean 
time,  analyze  the  "circular"  and  our  remarks  on  the 
same,  that  he  may  be  the  better  prepared  for  future  de- 
velopments which  will  be  unfolded  in  the  progress  of 
this  work. 

"Hessians." — It  was  constantly  affirmed  by  secession- 
ists that  old  Abe  Lincoln,  Scott  &  Co.  were  coming 
down  upon  us  with  their  Black  Eepublican  armies,  hav- 
ing a  huge  "chain,"  to  bind  us,  hand  and  foot,  and,  if 
not  to  cast  us  into  outer  darkness,  to  make  slaves  of  us 
and  of  our  children  forever.  On  all  occasions,  the  cry 
was,  "The  Hessians  are  coming  !"  "The  Hessians  are 
coming!"  "The  vandals  of  the  North  will  soon  be 
upon  us  !"  "The  hordes  of  old  Lincoln  are  coming  to 
ravage  the  whole  South,  and  especially  Virginia!" 
Tli as  the  country  was  kept  in  a  state  of  continual 
excitement,  and  terror  seized  the  people,  and  espe- 
cially the  females,  all  over  the  country.  We  had 
come  to  the  conclusion,  however,  that  secessionists 
would  commence  the  war  before  President  Lincoln, 
and  thus  save  him  the  trouble,  and  the  Government 
the  mortification,  of  inaugurating  civil  war.  In  this 
we  were  not  deceived. 

11  Candidates  for  office." — In  alluding  to  candidates  for 
office  under  the  Federal  Government,  we  had  reference 
to  the  candidates  in  Virginia  for  the  Congress  of  the 


232  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

"United  States,  and  the  State  Senate.  Virginia  had  not 
seceded,  and  yet  these  candidates  said  that  if  they  were 
elected,  they  would  serve  in  either  Congress;  that  if 
Virginia  seceded  and  joined  the  Southern  Confederacy, 
they  would  serve  in  the  Southern  Congress,  but,  if 
Virginia  did  not  secede,  they  would  serve  in  the  Con- 
gress of  the  United  States. 

Ex-Governor  Smith  had  announced  himself  a  candi- 
date for  re-election  to  Congress,  at  Spottsylvania  Court- 
House,  on  the  first  Monday  in  April,  and  was  on  an 
electioneering  tour  through  the  district  at  the  time  we 
wrote  the  following  brief  paragraph,  which  appeared 
in  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  April 
4,  1861  :— 

"  Ex- Governor  Smith  is  a  candidate  for  re-election  to 
Congress ;  and  as  the '  Virginia  (Alexandria)  Sentinel'  and 
the  '  Virginia  (Fredericksburg)  Herald'  have  buried  the 
political  tomahawk,  and  now  stand  shoulder  to  shoulder 
on  the  rickety  platform  of  immediate  secession,  Ex- 
Governor  Smith  will,  as  a  matter  of  course,  receive  the 
hearty  and  cordial  support  of  both  these  journals ;  and 
it  may,  therefore,  be  reasonably  inferred  that  his  elec- 
tion is  sure.  Well  may  it  be  said  that  '  Extra  Billy  is 
hard  to  beat.' " 

Governor  Smith  had  no  opponent  more  violent  in  his 
whole  district  than  the  'Virginia  Herald/  up  to  the 
time  that  that  journal  turned  over  to  Breckinridge  loco- 
foco  treason, — and  no  friend  more  devoted  to  his  poli- 
tical interest  than  the  '  Virginia  Sentinel.'  No  two 
journals  could  have  been  more  antagonistic  politically 
than  were  the  '  Herald  and  Sentinel'  before  the  question 
of  secession  and  the  dissolution  of  the  Union  became 
popular. 


.       THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  233 

We  had  always  been  a  warm  personal  and  political 
friend  of  Governor  Smith,  and  therefore  the  more 
deeply  .regretted  the  course  he  pursued  in  relation  to 
the  immediate  and  unconditional  secession  of  Virginia. 
It  will  be  remembered  that  Governor  Smith  was  a 
Breckinridge  Democrat, — a  strong  supporter  of  that 
party, — a  strenuous  advocate  for  the  immediate  seces- 
sion of  Virginia,  and  a  violent  opposer  of  the  present 
Administration.  But  still,  if  Virginia  did  not  secede, 
and  if  he  were  re-elected,  he  would  serve  in  the  Con- 
gress of  the  United  States.  So,  likewise,  with  all  the 
Breckinridge  candidates  in  the  State  of  Virginia.  Hence 
the  question  arose  in  our  mind,  "How  can  gentlemen, 
on  entering  into  office,  swear,  upon  the  Holy  Bible,  that 
they  will  observe,  respect,  and  protect  the  laws  of  the 
Federal  Government,  when  at  the  same  time  they  are 
committed  and  pledged,  if  possible,  to  break  up  the 
Government  ?"  To  our  mind  there  did  appear  to  be 
some  difficulty  in  this  matter,  although  to  others  it 
might,  and  we  suppose  did,  seem  different. 


CHAPTER  XXVII. 

EVERYBODY     IN     A     FOG STAMPEDE — RAISING    SECESSION 

FLAGS — PETITION  OF  R.  THOM,  ESQ.,  FOR  POST-OFFICE — 
WHAT  THEN? — LET  THE  NORTH  AND  SOUTH  BE  HEARD — 
SECESSION  CONVENTION. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "Christian  Banner"  of  April 
11,    1861,   we    wrote    and    published    the    following 

articles  : — 

20* 


234:  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 


"EVERYBODY  IN  A  FOG. 

"Yes,  everybody  is  in  a  fog,  and  everybody  is 
likely  to  remain  so.  All  is  rumor,  conjecture,  surmise, 
predictions.  It  is  said,  thought  of,  talked  of,  ru- 
mored, in  certain  circles  of  the  knowing  ones.  It  is 
now  sure,  almost  certain,  confidently  believed.  No 
doubt  war  has  commenced !  will  begin,  must  begin ! 
it  can't  be  helped.  Charleston  has  made,  will  make, 
would  make,  should  make,  must  make,  an  attack  on 
Fort  Sumter.  Fort  Sumter  is,  will  be,  shall  be,  might 
be,  may  be,  must  be,  •  could  be, — positively  it  is, 
may,  can,  might,  could,  would,  should,  and  shall  be 
evacuated ! 

"  Major  Anderson  is,  has  been,  or  is  certainly  going 
to  be  ordered  away  from  Fort  Sumter ;  now  has,  or 
has  had,  or  is  going  to  have,  all  supplies  cut  off  from 
Charleston.  Fort  Pickens  has  been,  will  be,  must  be, 
shall  be  reinforced;  and  then  war,  blood,  and  thunder, 
commingled  with  cannon-shot  and  lightning,  will 
deafen,  crimson,  and  illuminate  all  the  beautiful  plains 
of  the  '  sunny  South.' 

"  Messrs.  Lincoln,  Scott,  Holt  &  Co.  are  gathering 
together  millions  of  Black  Eepublicans,  and  are  making 
grand  military  preparations  to  march  down  South  to 
take  all  the  '  people's  negroes'  from  them.  Already  has 
Lincoln  placed  '  his  big  broad  iron  heel  of  despotism  on 
Virginia's  neck,'  and  has  nearly  gotten  her  chained, 
clinched,  screwed  on  tight  and  fast  to  his  horrible 
Black  Republican,  Abolition  car.  Pictures  are  now 
being  bandied  about  representing  seven  States  running 
for  life,  with  lightning-speed,  to  get  out  of  l  old  Abe's 
clutches,'  while  Virginia  is  represented  standing  with 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  235 

a  huge  lock-chain  thrown  around  her  neck,  and  'old 
Abe's'  great  big  paw  hoisted  over  her  head  ready  to 
pounce  down  upon  her.  '  Kun,  Virginia !  run,  Vir- 
ginia, run!'  like  a  rat  from  a  cat,  or  'old  Abe'  will 
harness  you  !  Is  this  manly,  brave,  heroic  ?  Is  this 
the  kind  of  reason,  argument,  and  logic  to  frighten 
freemen  into  abject  submission  ?  Has  Virginia  become 
reduced  so  low  in  the  scale  of  degradation  as  to  forget 
and  utterly  ignore  all  her  former  greatness  and  glory, 
to  become  frightened  with  pictorial  representations  of 
rats  running  from  cats,  and  the  ludicrous  representa- 
tion of  the  rattling  of  'old  Abe's'  despotic  Abolition 
chain?  Can  a  nation  of  brave  men  and  freemen  be 
awed  into  submission  by  ludicrous  pictures,  scare- 
crows, raw-heads  and  bloody-bones?  Alas  for  the 
fallen  greatness  and  departed  glory  of  a  once  honored 
and  powerful  nation ! 

"  Virginia,  to  her  honor  be  it  said,  has  not  yet  taken 
up  the  line  of  march.  Let  her  stand  firm,  and  speak 
out  in  unmistakable  language  to  President  Lincoln,  that, 
if  he  wants  her  slaves,  he  must  '  come  and  take  them' ! 
Then  every  true  heart  and  strong  arm  of  Virginia's 
sons  would  become  a  Thermopylse.  If  Virginia  will 
only  stand  firm  in  this  trying  crisis,  imperishable 
glory  will  crown  her  mighty  efforts,  and  posterity  will 
do  her  homage  through  all  coming  time.  Virginia 
can  drive  away  the  fog  and  cause  the  true  light  once 
more  to  shine.  May  she  never  falter,  tire,  nor  become 
weary  in  well-doing.  As  yet  all  is  rumor,  conjecture, 
and  guess-work.  No  one  can  rightly  divine  the  imme- 
diate or  ultimate  destiny  of  our  once  prosperous, 
peaceful,  happj,  honored,  and  glorious  country." 


236  THE  CONSPIEACY    UNVEILED. 


•'  STAMPEDE. 

"  Beader,  do  you  know  what  this  big  word  '  stam- 
pede' means  ?  You  can't  find  it  in  any  of  your  little 
dictionaries.  It's  a  big  word,  and  is  only  found  in  big 
dictionaries,  and  belongs  to  big  folks  !  In  Webster's 
'big  dictionary  it  has  the  following  meaning  : — '  In  the 
Western  States,  n,  sudden  fright,  seizing  upon  large 
bodies  of  cattle  or  horses  in  droves  or  encampments  on 
prairies,  and  leading  them  to  run  for  many  miles,  until 
they  often  sink  down  or  die  under  their  terrors.' 

"  This  word  has  recently  been  transferred  from  large 
bodies  of  cattle  and  horses  to  large  bodies  of  negro- 
owners,  who,  it  is  said,  are  threatened  with  a  stampede 
terror,  and  will  actually  run  away  from  Virginia  and 
never  stop  in  their  flight  until  they  sink  down  away 
in  the  safe,  sunny  plains  of  the  far  distant  South,  un- 
less Virginia  also  becomes  frightened  and  secedes  and 
runs  away  down  South  too :  in  which  event  they 
promise  to  stay  in  Virginia  and  all  go  down  South  to- 
gether. That  will  be  nice :  won't  it,  now  ? 

"  What  does  all  this  mean  but  a  threat  to  those  citi- 
zens of  Virginia  who,  in  the  event  of  danger,  are  not 
able  to  enter  upon  this  stampede  ?  It  simply  means 
this :  unless  those  men  in  Virginia  who  are  now  opposed 
to  secession,  and  who  have  not  the  means  to  gather  up 
their  goods  and  chattels  and  remove  South,  turn  seces- 
sionists and  force  Virginia  out  of  the  Union,  they  will  be 
left  to  the  mercy  of  their  'Abolition  enemies,'  to  fight 
their  own  battles  and  defend  their  own  rights  as  best 
they  can.  Does  this  show  that  the  men  who  boast 
and  threaten  stampedes  have  any  fraternal  regard  for 
their  poorer  brethren  who  may  be  forced  of  necessity 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  237 

to  remain  and  fight  and  contend  for  their  rights  at 
home  on  their  own  native,  sacred  soil  ?  No.  Is  not 
this  a  daring  threat  to  force  men  to  act  contrary  to 
their  better  judgment,  conscientious  principles,  and 
patriotic  spirit  ?  It  is.  And  does  it  not  argue  a 
cowardly  and  submissive  spirit  in  those  men  who  for- 
sake the  graves  of  their  ancestors,  leave  their  own 
native  soil,  and  give  up  their  own  pleasant  homes  be- 
cause of  an  anticipated  enemy?  Do  brave  men  act 
thus  ?  No.  Will  freemen  be  awed  by  such  arguments 
and  threats  into  servile  submission  to  the  treasonable 
will  of  such  men  ?  We  hope  not. 

"  But  suppose  they  do  go.  What  then  ?  Will  the  lovely 
hills  and  valleys  and  beautiful  plains  of  Virginia  become 
desolate,  filled  with  thorns,  briers,  and  thistles,  and  be 
abandoned  forever?  And  will  the  beautiful  cottages 
and  splendid  mansions  of  these  stampeders  become  the 
dwelling-places  of  wild  beasts,  bats,  and  owls  ?  No : 
there  is  not  a  word  of  truth  in  the  whole  of  it.  It 
, would  only  hasten  the  abolition  of  slavery  in  Virginia, 
and  free  labor  would  take  the  place  of  slave  labor,  and 
Virginia  lands  would  advance  two  hundred  per  cent,  in 
value.  Hence,  we  argue  that  men  who  make  such 
threats  are,  in  fact,  the  real  Abolitionists  and  submis- 
sionists  of  Virginia,  whether  they  mean  it  or  not. 
Political  demagogues  make  these  threats  to  'fire  up  the 
Southern  heart/  to  force  Virginia  out  of  the  Union. 
What  do  you  think  of  that,  reader  ?" 

"RAISING  SECESSION  FLAGS. 

"  The  raising  of  secession  flags,  and  all  the  sensation 
speeches,  and  telegraph-despatches,  and  abominable 
exaggerations  and  frauds  which  are  being  practised  upon 


238  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

the  people  are  no  signs  of  permanent  and  general  secession 
views  entertained  by  the  people.  Politicians  may  rave, 
rant,  and  try  to  '  fire  up  the  hearts'  of  the  people,  but, 
as  certainly  as  the  sun  shines  in  the  heavens,  a  reaction 
will  take  place.  It  can't  be  otherwise.  And  then  woe 
be  unto  those  who  have  ambitiously  and  blindly  led 
the  people  on  to  ruin." 

"PETITION  OF  REUBEN  THOM,  ESQ.,  FOR  THE   POST- 
OFFICE. 

"  We  learn  that  a  petition  is  being  circulated  through 
the  town  of  Fredericksburg  to  obtain  signatures  to  send 
to  the  President  of  these  United  States,  requesting 
him  to  retain  in  office  Reuben  Thorn,  Esq.,  who  is  now 
postmaster  of  the  Fredericksburg  post-office.  "We 
have  not  had  the  pleasure  of  either  seeing  or  signing 
the  petition,  though  we  may  yet  have  the  gratification 
of  both  seeing  aud  signing  it.  We  sincerely  hope  that 
Mr.  Thorn  may  be  retained  in  office :  first,  because  he 
is  emphatically  a  good  man ;  secondly,  because  he  is  an 
old  man;  thirdly,  because  he  is  a  responsible  and  a 
reliable  man ;  fourthly,  because  he  faithfully  discharges 
the  duties  connected  with  his  office. 

"  We  are  decidedly  in  favor  of  his  being  retained  in 
office,  because  we  are  a  Union  man,  and  desire  to  see 
the  offices  of  Government  judiciously  distributed  among 
citizens  of  different  political  sentiments.  We  desire  it, 
because  we  wish  to  see  President  Lincoln  rising  supe- 
rior to  these  little,  petty,  political  prejudices  which 
influence  little  minds,  and,  in  the  magnanimity  of  his 
soul,  showing  himself  superior  to  party  distinctions  and 
influences.  We  hope  he  will  be  retained  in  office,  be- 
cause we  do  not  think  that  any  one  who  would  seek  to 


.THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  239 

get  him  out  of  office  would  be  worthy  the  confidence  of 
the  people  of  Fredericksburg." 

Secessionists  had  sneered  at  the  idea  of  living  under 
the  "Lincoln  Government,"  but  no  sooner  is  he  in- 
stalled into  office  than  secessionists  get  up  petitions  to 
be  retained  in  office.  "  0  consistency,  thou  art  a 
jewel!" 

"WHAT  THEN? 

"  Suppose  that  these  gentlemen  who  are  candidates 
for  the  United  States  Congress  should  be  elected,  and 
that  subsequently  Virginia  should  secede  from  the 
Union :  what  then  will  these  gentlemen  do  ?  Of  course 
they  will  vacate  their  seats  in  Congress.  What  then  ? 
They  will  seek  an  asylum  in  the  'Southern  Confede- 
racy.' But  will  they  not  have  to  be  re-elected  ?  And 
is  it  certain,  if  Virginia  secede,  that  she  will  join 
the  '  Southern  Confederacy'  ?  This  will  have  to  be  left 
to  the  vote  of  the  sovereign  people!  In  any  event,  we 
think  that  these  secession  candidates,  who  are  trying 
to  break  up  the  Union  and  to  destroy  the  Government, 
are  in  rather  an  awkward  predicament.  Kemember, 
then,  gentlemen,  that  if  the  convention  should  pass  an 
ordinance  of  secession,  this  ordinance  will  be  referred 
back  to  the  people  for  their  ratification  or  rejection. 
Suppose  it  shall  be  ratified.  The  next  question  is, 
what  course  will  Virginia  pursue  ?  Will  she  join  the 
'Southern  Confederacy,'  or  will  she  'set  up  for  herself? 
In  any  event,  we  insist  on  it,  these  gentlemen  will 
be  in  rather  a  ludicrous  fix.  In  view  of  all  these  facts, 
ought  not  the  Union  men  of  Virginia  to  be  active  and 
energetic  in  their  efforts  to  elect  Union  men  to  fill  all 


240  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

the  offices  both  in  the  State  and  the  Federal  Govern- 
ments? Then  we  will  have  men  on  whom  we  can 
confidently  rely.  Fellow-citizens,  think  seriously  on 
this  question." 

"LET  THE  PEOPLE,  NORTH  AND  SOUTH,  BE  HEARD. 

"Let  the  people,  North  and  South,  be  heard.  Yes, 
let  them  speak  their  sentiments  fearlessly,  honestly, 
and  independently  of  the  influence  of  designing  poli- 
ticians, and  they  will  tell  a  story  that  will  send  terror 
and  consternation  to  the  hearts  of  those  leaders,  both 
North  and  South,  who  are  trying  to  overturn  and  an- 
nihilate the  best  and  purest  form  of  government  on 
earth.  It  is  a  shame  and  an  awful  sin  for  the  people 
to  allow  a  few  aspiring  demagogues  and  rotten-hearted 
politicians  to  break  up  the  Government  and  ruin  the 
whole  country." 

"  SECESSION  CONVENTION. 

"What  does  this  secession  convention,  which  is  to 
meet  in  the  city  of  Eichmond  on  the  16th  instant, 
mean  ?  Does  that  convention  intend  to  depose  Gov- 
ernor Letcher  and  force  Virginia  out  of  the  Union 
whether  she  will  or  not?  This  will  be  a  high-handed 
move,  and  one  which  every  loyal  son  of  Virginia  and 
the  South  ought  to  repel  at  every  hazard.  The  people 
of  Virginia  are  not  yet  prepared  to  be  run  over  rough- 
shod by  tyrants,  without  lifting  their  voice  against  it." 

Such  was  the  character  of  the  editorials  of  the 
"Christian  Banner"  of  the  llth  of  April,  1861. 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  241 


CHAPTER  XXVIIL 

THE    CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED — VIRGINIA   SACRIFICED. 

IN  the  present  chapter  we  propose  to  group  facts  and 
circumstances  together,  that  the  reader  may  more 
clearly  understand  some  of  the  influences  by  which 
Virginia  was  forced  out  of  the  Union. 

On  the  llth  of  April,  1861,  at  the  time  we  published 
the  editorials  contained  in  the  last  chapter,  Virginia 
was  undulating  on  the  thin  surface  which  covered  an 
iniquitous  sink  of  treason,  deep,  dark,  and  black  as  per- 
dition itself.  In  fact,  she  had  been  driven  to  the  lofty 
summit,  and  stood  trembling  on  the  awful  precipice  of 
ruin,  to  overlook  which  maddened  the  brain  and  sick- 
ened the  heart,  while  no  eye  could  fathom  the  terrible 
chasm  below,  save  the  omniscient  eye  of  the  great  God 
of  the  universe. 

Already  had  the  Virginia  Convention  been  in  session 
for  nearly  two  months,  having  organized  about  the  13th 
of  the  preceding  February,  and  up  to  the  llth  of  April 
had  failed  to  pass  an  ordinance  of  secession.  Every 
possible  outside  pressure  had  been  employed  to  force 
that  body  to  pass  an  ordinance  of  secession,  but  without 
effect.  The  importance  of  deposing  Governor  Letcher 
and  of  breaking  up  the  convention  was  boldly  advo- 
cated by  the  secessionists.  They  argued  that  the  con- 
vention was  too  slow  in  its  operations.  The  people 
(that  is,  the  secessionists)  were  tired  waiting  the  tardy 
movements  of  the  convention.  Hence  originated  the 

21 


242  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

plot  to  usurp  the  power  to  depose  Governor  Letcher,  to 
break  up  the  convention,  and  to  put  others  in  their 
places  who  would  do  the  work  at  once.  Hence,  also, 
the  call  for  a  new,  secret,  secession  convention,  com- 
posed of  true  and  reliable  Southern-Rights  men,  to 
take  into  consideration  "the  course  which  Virginia 
should  pursue  in  the  present  emergency." 

In  a  former  chapter  we  alluded  to  a  "  new  political 
move,"  and  promised  to  notice  it  more  particularly  in 
a  future  chapter.  To  save  the  reader  the  trouble  of 
referring  to  the  previous  chapter  containing  the  "  Cir- 
cular," and  our  remarks  on  the  same  at  the  time  we 
published  it,  and  that  he  may  be  the  better  enabled  to 
comprehend  the  whole  scope  and  design  at  a  single 
glance,  we  will  here  give  them  another  insertion.  Bead 
the  "Circular:"  it  is  pregnant  with  meaning,  especially 
when  taken  in  connection  with  all  the  circumstances 
attending  the  passage  of  a  secession  ordinance  by  the 
Virginia  Convention,  and  the  overthrow  of  the  Re- 
public. 

"A  NEW  POLITICAL  MOVE." 

The  "Richmond  Whig"  publishes  the  following  cir- 
cular, copies  of  which,  it  states,  have  been  sent  in  large 
numbers  to  the  country,  and  asks,  "What  does  it 
mean?" 

"CIRCULAR. 

"KicHMOND,  VA.,  1861. 

"Your  presence  is  particularly  requested  at  Rich- 
mond, on  the  day  of ,  to  consult  with  the 

friends  of  Southern  Rights  as  to  the  course  which  Vir- 
ginia should  pursue  in  the  present  emergency.  Please 
bring  with  you,  or  send,  a  full  delegation  of  true  and 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  243 

reliable  men  from  your  own  county ;  and,  if  convenient, 
aid  the  same  object  in  the  surrounding  counties. 

"On  arriving  at  Richmond,  report  yourself  and  com- 
panions immediately  to ,  at 

"[SIGNED.] 

"SAMUEL  WOODS,  of  Barbour. 
JOHN  R.  CHAMBLISS,  of  Greenville. 
CHARLES  F.  COLLIER,  of  Petersburg. 
JOHN  A.  HARMAN,  of  Augusta. 
H.  A.  WISE,  of  Princess  Anne. 
JOHN  T.  ANDERSON,  of  Botetourt. 
WM.  F.  GORDON,  of  Albemarle. 
THOS.  JEFFERSON  RANDOLPH,  of  Albemarle. 
JAMES  W.  SHEFFEY,  of  Smythe." 

There,  reader,  is  the  "Circular;"  and  to  show  our 
opinion  of  it,  and  our  suspicion  of  the  design  of  the 
concocters  of  the  circular  at  the  time  we  published  it, 
we  will  here  insert  our  remarks  on  the  subject,  so  that 
the  whole  matter  may  appear  in  connection : — 

"Rather  suspicious!  We  fear  the  Trojan  horse! 
Why  not  let  all  the  sovereign  people  know  what  this 
great  gathering  in  the  city  of  Richmond  means  ?  For 
what  are  all  these  full  and  reliable  delegations  wanted  ? 
Why  rendezvous  at  Richmond,  and  that,  too,  during 
the  session  of  the  convention  ?  What  kind  of  aid  is  to 
be  extended  to  the  surrounding  counties?  And  who 
are  the  false  and  unreliable  men  at  home  ?  '  True  and 
reliable  men'  are  called  for, — which  necessarily  sup- 
poses that  the  concocters  of  the  circular  thought  that 
there  are  men  who  are  not  true  and  reliable.  '  True' 
as  to  what?  and  'reliable'  as  to  what?  Such 
circulars,  at  such  times  as  the  present,  augur  no 


244         THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

good,  we  fear,  to  our   country.     Look  at  it!     Think 
of  it  !" 

A  volume  is  here  unfolded  for  the  serious  contempla- 
tion of  the  reader,  which  presents  a  picture  of  one  of 
the  blackest  plots  of  damnable  treason  to  be  found  in 
the  records  of  the  world's  history!  Why  were  " large 
numbers"  of  these  infamous  circulars  sent  to  the 
country  ? 

To  what  class  of  persons  were  they  sent  ?  Not  to 
"  Union-shriekers,  submissionists,  and  traitors,"  but 
to  "true  and  reliable  men,"  who  were  sworn,  no 
doubt,  to  exert  every  influence  and  power  within  their 
reach  to  force  Virginia  out  of  the  Union,  and,  conse- 
quently, to  effect  the  overthrow  of  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment. 

Why  was  the  time  of  holding  this  treasonable  con- 
vention left  blank  ?  Were  the  traitors  afraid  that  there 
would  be  a  ground-swell  of  Union  men  then  and  there, 
who  might  upset  the  whole  conspiracy  ? 

Why  were  the  names  of  the  persons  to  whom  these 
country  traitors  were  to  report  themselves  "  and  com- 
panions immediately  on  arriving  at  Richmond"  left 
blank?  Were  they  afraid  that  the  "submissionists  to 
old  Abe  Lincoln"  might  stealthily  get  into  the  secrets 
of  their  infernal  machinations,  and  report  them  to  the 
loyal  authorities  at  Richmond? 

Why  did  they  leave  the  place  at  which  these  "  true 
and  reliable  men"  and  their  "companions"  were  to 
rendezvous  blank  ?  Were  they  afraid  that  some  who 
belonged  to  the  "tail-end  of  the  Northern  Confede- 
racy" would  linger  in  disguise  about  the  place  at  which 
they  were  to  report  themselves  and  "  companions,"  and 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  245 

learn  something  of  their  diabolical  plot,  and  thus  break 
up  the  conspiracy? 

Whom  did  they  mean  by  "friends  of  Southern 
Eights,"  but  simon-pure  secessionists,  "true  and  reli- 
able men,"  who  had  been  baptized,  head  and  heels,  soul 
and  body,  in  the  sm&-pool  of  Breckinridge  locofoco 
treason  f 

Why  did  they  wish  "to  consult  as  to  the  course 
which  Virginia  should  pursue  in  the  present  emer- 
gency" ?  Were  not  the  members  of  the  Virginia  Con- 
vention, who  had  been  elected  by  the  popular  vote  of 
the  citizens  of  the  State,  at  that  very  time  in  consulta- 
tion "as  to  the  course  which  Virginia  should  pursue  in 
the  present  emergency"? 

WThy  this  deep  and  earnest  solicitude  for  full  delega- 
tions, but  to  be  able  to  usurp  the  authority,  depose 
Governor  Letcher,  burst  up  and  annihilate  the  Virginia 
Convention,  organize  themselves  into  a  self-created  body, 
vote  themselves  the  State  of  Virginia,  as  the  Legisla- 
ture of  Virginia  had  already  set  them  the  example,  and 
force  an  ordinance  of  secession  upon  the  people  of  Vir- 
ginia, in  the  event  that  they  should  fail  to  force  the 
Virginia  Convention  to  do  it  for  them  ? 

"  Please  bring  with  you,  or  send,  a  full  delegation." 
Under  the  circumstances,  could  language  be  more  sig- 
nificant ?  At  the  time  these  treasonable  circulars 
were  being  sent  all  through  the  "  country,"  an  over- 
whelming majority  of  the  members  of  the  Virginia  Con- 
vention were  Union  men.  Governor  Letcher  himself  was 
reported  as  being  a  Union  man.  And  there  were  thou- 
sands of  the  citizens  of  Eichmond  Union  men,  and  a 
majority  of  them  would  have  remained  loyal  to  Virginia 
and  to  the  Federal  Government  to  this  day,  no  doubt, 

21* 


246  THE  CONSPIEACY   UNVEILED. 

had  it  not  been  for  this  treasonable  secession  conven- 
tion, and  the  circumstances  connected  with  it,  all  of 
which  hurried  and  forced  the  Virginia  Convention  to 
commit  the  suicidal  act.  In  view  of  the  strong  Union 
feeling  which  still  burned  in  the  bosoms  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  convention  and  the  citizens  of  Eichmond, 
it  was  important  and  absolutely  necessary  that  full 
delegations  "of  true  and  reliable  men"  should  be 
sent  from  all  the  counties  in  Virginia.  As  if  they  had 
said,  "  We  expect  hot  work  in  Eichmond  on  the  blank 
day  of  the  blank  month;  that  is,  on  the  16th  day  of 
April,  1861,  we  shall  in  all  probability  meet  with 
and  have  to  contend  against  powerful  influences  and 
forces:  therefore,  please  bring  with  you,  or  send,  full 
delegations  of  true  and  reliable  men  from  your  own 
county,  and,  if  convenient,  aid  the  same  object  in  the 
surrounding  counties." 

We  again  ask,  what  kind  of  aid  was  to  be  extended 
to  the  accomplices  in  treason  "in  the  surrounding 
counties"  to  further  on  the  same  nefarious  object  of 
sending  traitors  to  Eichmond  ?  Were  they  to  be  aided 
with  clothing,  transportation,  money  to  pay  their  ex- 
penses, and  munitions  of  war  to  enable  them  effectively 
and  effectually  to  consummate  their  infernal  plot  of 
treason  against  the  commonwealth  of  Virginia,  and, 
consequently,  against  the  Government  of  the  United 
States? 

Look,  also,  at  the  localities,  standing,  and  position 
of  the  men  whose  signatures  are  affixed  to  these  trea- 
sonable circulars,  which,  were  sent  in  great  numbers  all 
through  the  country !  Had  not  the  Hon.  Henry  A. 
Wise  for  several  months  previous  been  actively  en- 
gaged in  getting  up  a  "  legion"  of  "minute-men,"  after- 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  247 

wards  known  as  the  "  Wise  legion  ?"  Was  it  not  in 
contemplation  that  these  "true  and  reliable  men/' 
thoroughly  armed  as  they  were,  should  be  on  hand  at 
this  great  secret  secession  convention  ?  Who  can 
doubt  it  ?  Was  not  Henry  A.  Wise  the  very  man  to 
head  and  lead  on  an  army  or  mob  of  locqfoco  traitors 
to  accomplish  the  diabolical  work  of  breaking  up  the 
Government,  to  the  end  that  he  in  his  ungodly  ambi- 
tion might  usurp  the  power  and  become  the  great 
leading  spirit  in  the  Virginia  revolution  and  the  man 
in  the  new  Southern  Confederacy? 

And  where,  too,  were  the  "  one  hundred  and  twenty 
thousand  members  of  the  order  of  Knights  of  the 
Golden  Circle"?  The  Norfolk  "Day-Book,"  early  in 
the  month  of  December,  1860,  contained  the  following 
significant  paragraph : — 

"THE  K.  G. C.'s  AND  THE  SLAVE-HOLDING  STATES. — 
Colonel  V.  D.  Groner,  Knight  of  the  Golden  Circle,  has 
returned  to  this  city.  He  has  been  to  Texas,  and  re- 
turned home  via  Mississippi.  His  mission  South  and 
Southwest  was  in  connection  with  the  order  of  Knights 
of  the  Golden  Circle.  We  learn  from  Colonel  Groner 
that  there  are  one  hundred  and  twenty  thousand 
members  of  the  order  of  Knights  of  the  Golden  Circle, 
each  one  of  whom  is  sworn  to  stand  by  the  South. 
They  are  fully  organized,  and  are  constantly  drilling, 
and  can  be  brought  into  action,  if  necessary,  in  two 
weeks'  time." 

Here  is  a  conspiracy  on  a  grand  scale  !  One  hun- 
dred and  twenty  thousand  men,  "  each  one  of  whom  is 
sworn  to  stand  by  the  South;"  these  men  were  "con- 
stantly drilling,  and  could  be  brought  into  action  in 
two  weeks'  time."  Is  it  not  presumable  that  these 


248         THE  CONSPIRACY  UK  VEILED. 

sworn,  drilled,  and  armed  men  would  be  on  hand  at 
this  secret  secession  convention,  which  was  to  be  com- 
posed of  "true  and  reliable  men"  ?  And  does  not  this 
clearly  explain,  also,  what  the  framers  of  that  "  cir- 
cular" meant  by  "true  and  reliable  men"?  Men  who 
had  been  sworn  to  "stand  by  the  South,"  or  who  had 
been  sworn  to  break  up  the  Government  in  the  event 
that  Mr.  Lincoln  was  elected  and  they  themselves  were 
defeated ;  presuming  upon  the  election  of  Mr.  Lincoln 
as  a  sufficient  reason  to  justify  them  in  their  diabo- 
lical plot  to  break  up  the  Government,  and  involve  the 
whole  country  in  one  common  ruin,  in  the  event  that 
they  could  not  succeed.  In  other  words,  here  are  one 
hundred  and  twenty  thousand  men,  who  are  sworn  to 
stand  by  the  "Slave  States,"  or  the  institution  of 
slavery,  even  if  the  Republic  be  annihilated,  the  country 
steeped  in  blood,  and  thousands  of  helpless  women 
made  widows  and  millions  of  children  made  orphans ! 
Gracious  God !  "What  a  dark  volume  is  here  unfolded 
for  the  contemplation  of  the  reader ! 

But,  reader,  this  is  not  all.  As  was  subsequently 
ascertained,  this  secession  convention  was  to  meet  in 
the  city  of  Eichmond  on  the  16th  day  of  April,  1861; 
and  as  soon  as  we  learned  the  time  when  this  treason- 
able conclave  would  assemble,  we  wrote  the  following 
paragraph,  which  was  published  in  the  number  of  the 
"Christian  Banner"  of  the  llth  of  April,  1861,  and 
which  we  republish,  that  the  reader  may  understand  the 
working  of  this  plot,  and  that  it  was  talked  of  and 
publicly  understood,  and  by  the  people  of  Virginia 
believed  to  be  in  contemplation,  and  of  the  truth  of 
which  there  can  now  be  no  doubt,  not  even  in  the 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  249 

mind   of  the   most   skeptical.     The  following  is   the 
paragraph : — 

"What  does  this  secession  convention,  which  is  to 
meet  in  the  city  of  Eichmond  on  the  16th  instant,  mean? 
Does  that  convention  intend  to  depose  Governor 
Letcher,  and  force  Virginia  out  of  the  Union  whether 
she  will  or  not  ?  This  will  be  a  high-handed  move,  and 
one  which  every  loyal  son  of  Virginia  and  the  whole 
South  ought  to  repel,  at  every  hazard.  The  people 
of  Virginia  are  not  yet  prepared  to  be  run  over 
roughshod  by  tyrants,  without  lifting  their  voice 
against  it." 

To  effect  a  collision  between  the  authorities  of  the 
United  States  and  the  "  Confederate  States  of  America" 
had  become,  about  this  time,  the  one  great  mania 
of  the  leading  secessionists  of  Virginia  and  of  the 
whole  South.  They  said  that  if  a  single  gun  was  fired, 
Virginia  and  all  the  border  States  would  certainly 
secede,  and  that  immediately.  A  correspondent  of 
the  "Eichmond  Dispatch,"  writing  from  Petersburg, 
says, — 

"  PETERSBUBG,  April  6. — The  excitement  here  is  very 
great,  and  the  'war'  tidings  are  discussed  at  every  cor- 
ner. The  people  say,  'Let  it  come.'  The  indignation 
of  the  people  at  the  course  of  the  convention  is  at  a 
high  pitch." 

Why  was  the  "indignation  of  the  people"  (the  seces- 
sionists of  Petersburg)  "at  the  course  of  the  conven- 
tion at  a  high  pitch"  ?  Simply  because  that  conven- 
tion had  been  in  session  for  nearly  two  months,  and 
had  failed  to  pass  an  ordinance  of  secession.  For  the 
Bake  of  precipitating  Virginia  out  of  the  Union,  the 


250  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

secessionists  of  Petersburg  said,  "Let  it  (war)  come." 
This  shows  the  uncompromising  determination  of  the 
secessionists  of  Virginia  to  secede,  at  the  time  of  which 
we  are  writing. 

A  correspondent,  writing  from  Goldsboro',  North 
Carolina,  to  the  Eichmond  "Dispatch,"  under  date  of 
April  6,  says, — 

"  GOLDSBORO',  N.C.,  April  6. — The  news  of  outfitting 
the  fleet  and  army  at  the  North  is  very  exciting,  and 
the  community  wish  to  hear  of  an  attack  on  Fort 
Sumter.  The  military  are  ready  to  assist  the  Southern 
Confederacy." 

Why  did  the  "community"  (that  is,  the  secession- 
ists) in  the  town  of  Goldsboro'  wish  to  hear  of  an  at- 
tack on  Fort  Sumter  ?  They  knew  that  a  collision  be- 
tween the  Federal  and  Confederate  troops  would  tend 
very  much  to  the  precipitating  of  Virginia  out  of 
the  Union,  and  then  North  Carolina  would  certainly 
follow. 

A  despatch  from  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  under 
date  of  April  6,  says, — 

"  CHARLESTON,  April  6. — "We  are  by  no  means  disap- 
pointed at  the  news,  and  are  now  ready  to  receive  our 
enemies,  come  as  they  may.  Affairs,  however,  are 
culminating.  All  points  have  been  strengthened,  and 
we  are  now  ready  for  any  emergency.  The  ball  will 
probably  soon  open.  If  the  authorities  do  not  soon 
act,  the  people  may  take  the  matter  into  their  own 
hands." 

"  Affairs  are  culminating."  They  were  then  ready, 
waiting,  and  anxious  for  the  command  to  be  given  to 
strike  a  blow  at  the  "flag  of  the  Union," — to  com- 
mence the  cannonading  of  Fort  Sumter.  The  impres- 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  251 

sion  intended  to  be  made  by  the  correspondent,  is  that 
such  was  the  impatience  of  the  people  to  have  the  ball 
opened,  that,  unless  the  authorities  of  the  Confederate 
Government  should  speedily  make  an  attack  on  Fort 
Sumter,  the  people  would  usurp  the  authority,  assume 
the  responsibility,  and  inaugurate  civil  war  themselves. 
The  leaders  had  already  usurped  the  authority  and 
power  of  the  Government,  and  were  determined  to  in- 
augurate civil  war,  to  force  the  border  States  out  of  the 
Union ;  and  then  libelled  the  people,  saying  that  they — 
the  people — had  done  it, — when,  in  fact,  the  people  had 
no  voice,  directly  or  indirectly,  in  the  whole  matter. 
It  was,  therefore,  a  libel  on  the  people,  from  beginning 
to  end.  The  people  never  usurped  the  power ;  they 
never  desired  to  do  it ;  and  the  leaders  would  not  have 
allowed  them  to  do  it,  even  if  they  had  wished.  The 
leaders  in  this  accursed  rebellion  usurped  all  the  power 
from  the  people,  did  all  the  mischief,  and  then,  as  a 
sort  of  panacea  for  the  national,  political,  social,  and 
universal  ruin  which  they  inflicted  on  their  country,  said, 
to  justify  themselves,  and  to  make  the  people  still  think 
that  they  held  the  power,  "the  sovereign  people 
did  it  all."  Yes,  the  "sovereigns  have  done  it." 
Breckinridge  locofocoism  is  the  child  of  the  devil, — the 
spawn  of  hell, — the  enemy  of  all  righteousness, — the 
destroyer  of  a  nation's  happiness, — and  would,  if  possi- 
ble, demolish  all  Governments,  human  and  divine,  and 
sink  the  world  in  a  sea  of  damnation,  to  sit  on  a  throne 
of  human  skulls  and  shout  hosannas  to  "King  Cot- 
ton" and  the  ETERNAL  nigger.  Who  would  not  blush 
to  utter  a  whisper  in  justification  of  a  monster  so  hide- 
ous, even  in  the  hearing  of  devils  damned  ! 

In  order  to  provoke  and  hasten  a  collision  between 


252  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

the  Federal  and  Confederate  troops,  the  secessionists  at 
Richmond  despatched  the  Hon.  Eoger  'A.  Pryor  to 
Charleston,  South  Carolina,  to  "fire  up  the  heart"  of 
the  authorities  there  to  make  an  attack  on  Fort  Sum- 
ter  before  the  16th  day  of  April,  the  time  of  the  meet- 
ing of  the  secession  convention, — knowing  that,  if  this 
were  done,  it  would  be  a  much  easier  matter  to  force 
the  Virginia  Convention  to  pass  an  ordinance  of  seces- 
sion. What  man  in  all  Virginia  was  better  fitted  for 
such  a  mission  than  Roger  A.  Pryor  ? 

On  arriving  in  Charleston,  he  publicly  addressed  the 
people,  and  by  his  frequent  "bursts  of  unsurpassed, 
fervent  eloquence,"  he  soon  set  the  city  in  one  universal 
blaze  of  patriotic  enthusiasm;  and,  the  citizens  en- 
chained, enraptured,  and  electrified  by  his  eloquent 
addresses,  it  became  an  easy  matter  to  influence  them 
to  determine  to  commence  the  work  which  he  desired, 
above  all  things,  they  should  do.  He  told  a  thrilling 
story, — and  he  told  that  story  well.  Said  he,  "I  have 
been  asked  my  opinion  relative  to  the  ultimate  action 
of  the  Virginia  Convention.  I  answer, — the  final  ac- 
tion of  the  Virginia  Convention  depends  upon  a  single 
contingency!  Do  you  ask  what  that  contingency  is  ?" 
significantly  pointing  in  the  direction: — "Fire  on  Fort 
Sumter,  and  Virginia  is  with  you!" 

The  intelligence  went  with  lightning  speed  to  Jeff 
Davis,  at  Montgomery,  Alabama.  "What  shall  we 
do?"  was  the  question.  "Fire  on  Fort  Sumter!"  was 
the  laconic  reply.  And  be  it  remembered  that  on  Fri- 
day evening,  the  12th  day  of  April,  1861,  civil  war  was 
inaugurated  at  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  by  the  au- 
thorities of  the  "Confederate  States"  firing  on  the 
"flag"  of  the  United  States  of  America.  The  cannon- 


.  THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  253 

ading  was  resumed  on  Saturday  morning,  the  13th  of 
April,  1861,  and  on  that  ever-memorable  day  Fort 
Sumter  fell,  and  was  surrendered  up  to  the  authorities 
of  the  "  Confederate  States  of  America."  The  time- 
honored  "  flag," — the  "  flag"  respected  the  world  over, — 
the  "flag"  which  represented  the  greatest,  most  powerful, 
prosperous,  and  happy  nation  on  earth, — was  insulted, 
hauled  down,  and  made  to  trail  in  the  dust,  and  a 
little,  contemptible  secesh  flag ',  the  emblem  of  treason, 
and  the  embodiment  of  all  folly,  madness,  and  wicked- 
ness, was  run  up  in  its  stead.  And  all  this  was  done 
by  the  people  who  had  been  protected  by  that  flag  all 
their  lives,  and  their  fathers  before  them. 

The  effect  of  the  downfall  of  Fort  Sumter  on  the 
citizens  of  Charleston  and  the  South  generally  may  be 
inferred  from  the  following  despatches  : — 

11  [Special  despatches  to  the  Petersburg  (Va.)  Express.'] 

"BOMBARDMENT  AND  CAPTURE  OF  FORT  SUMTER. 

"FIRST  DESPATCH. 

"  CHARLESTON,  April  13. — The  flag  on  Fort  Sumter 
is  down,  and  a  white  one  displayed  in  its  place.  A 
boat  with  a  white  flag  is  now  approaching  the  city. 
Major  Anderson  has  not  fired  a  gun  for  four  hours. 

"SECOND  DESPATCH. 

"  CHARLESTON,  April  13. — A  terrific  explosion  has 
just  occurred  at  Fort  Sumter.  The  fire  is  still  raging. 
Anderson  has  fired  only  twice  in  three  hours.  The 
batteries  are  pouring  it  into  him.  The  fleet  is  still 
lying  idle,  though  plainly  in  view.  They  are  now 
mounting  guns  on  the  battery  in  the  city.  Eoger  A. 

22 


254  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

Pryor,  in  conveying  despatches  yesterday  in  an  open 
boat,  was  fired  on  twice  from.  Fort  Sumter,  but  escaped 
injury.  He  is  busy  on  duty  again  to-day. 

"THIRD  DESPATCH. 

"  CHARLESTON,  April  13. — Fort  Sumter  is  ours,  God 
and  South  Carolina  be  praised!  The  surrender  is 
unconditional.  Engines  are  now  being  taken  over 
there  to  extinguish  the  fire.  The  bells  in  the  city  are 
ringing  their  joyous  peals  at  the  capture  of  the  fort. 
It  is  said  that  there  is  much  loss  of  life  at  the  fort;  but 
I  cannot  learn  the  particulars.  There  has  been  no  loss 
on  our  side. 

"FOURTH  DESPATCH. 

"  CHARLESTON,  April  13. — The  most  reliable  reports 
from  Fort  Sumter  represent  only  five  men  to  have  been 
wounded,  and  that  slightly.  None  were  killed.  It 
has  been,  in  this  respect,  an  extraordinary  battle. 
Lieutenant  E.  K.  Meade  is  certainly  unhurt.  Pre- 
parations have  been  made  to  resist  the  landing  of 
troops  upon  Morris  Island,  if  it  should  be  attempted 
to-night;  but,  after  the  cowardly  abandonment  of 
Major  Anderson,  no  fears  are  entertained  of  any  such 
movement.  The  Confederate  troops  will  take  posses- 
sion of  Fort  Sumter  to-night. 

"  [To  the  Associated  Press.] 


"  CHARLESTON,  April  14. — Negotiations  for  the  sur- 
render of  Fort  Sumter  were  completed  last  night,  and 
Major  Anderson  and  his  command  will  evacuate  it  this 
morning.  They  will  embark  in  the  war- vessel  now  off 
the  bar.  When  the  fort  was  in  flames,  and  Anderson 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  255 

could  only  fire  at  long  intervals,  the  men  in  the  Con- 
federate batteries  cheered  at  every  shot,  but  looked 
defiance  at  the  vessels  of  war  which  rode  outside  the 
bar  without  attempting  to  divert  the  force  of  a 
single  battery.  Two  of  Anderson's  men  were  slightly 
wounded. 

"SECOND  DESPATCH. 

"  CHARLESTON,  April  14. — The  steamer  Isabel  will 
take  General  Beauregard  to  Fort  Sumter,  which  Major 
Anderson  turns  over  to  the  Confederate  States.  An- 
derson and  his  men,  it  is  reported,  will  proceed  to  New 
York  in  the  steamer  Isabel. 

"THIRD  DESPATCH. 

"CHARLESTON,  April  14. — Fort  Sumter  has  been 
turned  over  to  General  Beauregard,  and  Major  Ander- 
son has  been  allowed  to  salute  his  flag.  Fifty  guns 
were  fired  from  the  parapet  and  casemates.  He  is  em- 
barking on  board  the  '  Isabel/  and  will  proceed  to  New 
York. 

"FOURTH  DESPATCH. 

"CHARLESTON,  April  14. — A  boat  is  just  in  from 
Fort  Sumter,  and  brings  intelligence  that  during  the 
firing  of  the  salute  four  of  Major  Anderson's  men  were 
mortally  wounded  by  the  bursting  of  two  of  the  guns. 

"CHARLESTON,  April  14. — Last  night  a  boat  from 
one  of  the  vessels  outside  communicated  with  General 
Simmons,  in  command  of  Morris  Island,  bringing  the 
request  that  one  of  the  steamers  be  allowed  to  enter  the 
port  for  the  purpose  of  taking  away  Major  Anderson 
and  his  men.  An  armistice  has  been  agreed  upon,  to 
continue  until  nine  o'clock  this  (Sunday)  morning." 


256  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

MAJOR  ANDERSON'S  OFFICIAL  REPORT. 

"STEAMSHIP  BALTIC,  OFF  SANDY  HOOK, 
April  18,  1861,  10.30.  A.M.,  via  N.Y. 

"Having  defended  Fort  Sumter  for  thirty -four 
hours,  until  the  quarters  were  entirely  burnt,  the  main 
gates  destroyed  by  fire,  the  gorge-walls  seriously 
injured,  the  magazine  surrounded  by  flames  and  its 
door  closed  from  the  effects  of  heat,  four  barrels  and 
three  cartridges  of  powder  only  being  available,  and 
no  provisions  remaining  but  pork,  I  accepted  terms  of 
evacuation  offered  by  General  Beauregard, — being  the 
same  offered  by  him  on  the  llth  instant,  prior  to  the 
commencement  of  hostilities,— and  marched  out  of  the 
fort  on  Sunday  afternoon,  the  14th  instant,  with  colors 
flying  and  drums  beating,  bringing  away  company 
and  private  property,  and  saluting  my  flag  with  fifty 
guns. 

"EGBERT  ANDERSON, 
Major  1st  Artillery,  commanding. 

"Hon.  SIMON  CAMERON." 

A  correspondent  writing  from  Montgomery,  Ala- 
bama, under  date  of  April  13,  1861,  says, — 

"  MONTGOMERY,  April  13. — Fort  Pickens  was  rein- 
forced last  night.  The  news  of  the  surrender  of  Fort 
Sumter  has  been  received  with  immense  cheering. 
The  streets  are  crowded,  and  the  Confederate  and  Pal- 
metto flags  are  flying,  cannons  firing,  bells  ringing,  and 
great  rejoicing." 

Such  were  the  jubilant  manifestations  of  secession- 
ists all  over  the  Southern  States  at  the  downfall  of  the 
American  Republic.  We  might  extend  our  quotations 
ad  infinitum ;  but  it  would  be  useless.  How  was  the 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  257 

intelligence  of  the  downfall  of  Fort  Sumter  received  by 
the  secessionists  of  Virginia  ?  It  was  hailed  with  accla- 
mations of  joy  everywhere.  Taking  the  town  of  Frede- 
ricksburg  as  a  tolerably  fair  specimen  of  the  extrava- 
gances and  ridiculous  conduct  of  the  secession  element 
of  the  State  generally,  the  reader  may  form  a  faint 
idea  of  what  transpired  there  from  the  following  edi- 
torials which  we  published  in  the  number  of  the 
"Christian  Banner"  of  the  18th  of  April,  1861:— 

"  On  last  Saturday  evening  the  news  of  the  surren- 
der of  Fort  Sumter  was  received  by  telegraphic  de- 
spatch in  Fredericksburg, — since  which  time  the  greatest 
excitement  has  prevailed,  and  it  seems  to  continue 
unabated. 

"  On  the  receipt  of  the  news  on  Saturday  evening, 
several  guns  were  fired,  the  soldiers  paraded  the 
streets,  several  speeches  were  delivered,  many  cheers 
were  given,  and  the  doleful  '  tiger  groans'  fell  upon  our 
ear  like  the  deep  mutterings  of  demons  coming  up  from 
the  regions  of  despair.  At  night  bonfires  were  kindled, 
as  if  the  actors  in  the  drama  were  eager  for  light  to 
see  the  downfall  of  the  Republic  and  the  departure  of 
a  nation's  glory !  Such  is  the  progress  of  American 
civilization,  such  the  character  of  American  patriotism, 
such  the  character  of  American  Christianity,  in  this 
enlightened  nineteenth  century ! 

"  Thoughtless  children  in  their  infancy,  childhood, 
and  ignorance  may  laugh  and  skip  and  play  while  a 
dying  mother  lingers  on  the  verge  of  eternity ;  but  as 
soon  as  the  spirit  takes  its  flight  into  the  deep  abyss 
unknown,  and  the  cold,  lifeless  body  is  laid  low  and 
covered  up  in  the  deep,  dark,  silent  grave,  and  the 


258  THE  CONSPIKACY   UNVEILED. 

children  find  themselves  scattered  abroad,  homeless, 
penniless,  and  friendless,  thrown  upon  the  cold  charity 
of  a  heartless  world,  among  unfeeling  and  unsympa- 
thizing  strangers, — then  they  wake  up  to  the  sad  and 
startling  reality  that  they  have  lost  a  mother,  a 
mother's  protection,  a  mother's  blessing,  and  a  mother's 
love  :  no  one  to  feel  for  and  love  them  as  a  mother  did. 

"In  like  manner  men  may  make  merry  now,  while  our 
blessed  country,  the  mother  of  us  all,  is  convulsed  and 
agonizing  in  the  last  throes  of  existence ;  but  as  soon 
as  she  sleeps  the  sleep  which  knows  no  waking,  we,  her 
ungrateful  children,  will  wake  up  to  the  sad  and  thrill- 
ing reality  that  we  have  no  country,  the  common  nurs- 
ing-mother of  us  all,  no  peaceful,  quiet  home,  no 
legacy,  no  inheritance  to  bequeath  to  our  children  to 
be  handed  down  to  posterity.  The  downfall  of  our 
country  and  the  inauguration  of  civil  war  seem  to  us 
like  the  madness  of  men  walking,  alive,  wide  awake, 
into  eternity.  The  thought  is  terrible  beyond  concep- 
tion. Angels  might  weep,  and  heaven  veil  herself  in 
sackcloth  and  ashes,  at  the  downfall  of  a  country  so 
great  and  powerful  and  prosperous  as  ours.  Could 
our  own  life  be  substituted  as  a  sacrifice  for  the  salva- 
tion of  our  blessed  country,  freely  and  quickly  should 
the  sacrifice  be  made.  We  ardently  trust  in  God  that 
the  knell  of  our  country's  funeral  has  not  yet  been 
sounded.  "We  will  still  try  to  hope  that  she  may  yet 
be  saved. 

"  Men  who  will  break  up  their  country,  impelled  by 
no  higher  and  holier  motives  than  cupidity,  ambition, 
lust  for  honor,  office,  position,  and  power,  may  live  in 
history,  song,  and  oratory,  but  they  will  live  only  aa 
beacons  of  infamy  to  all  other  treasonable,  wicked  ad- 


.    THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  259 

venturers  through  all  coming  time.  Catiline  lives,  and 
so  does  Benedict  Arnold, — but  'tis  only  in  infamy. 
Their  names  are  held  in  derision,  scorn,  and  contempt 
by  all  patriots  and  good  men  everywhere." 

Let  us  now  return  to  our  investigation  of  the  inci- 
dental circumstances  connected  with  the  passage  of  the 
ordinance  of  secession  by  the  Virginia  Convention. 
The  reader  will  bear  in  mind  that  the  attack  was  made 
on  Fort  Sumter  by  the  authorities  of  the  Confede- 
rate States,  at  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  on  Friday, 
the  12th  day  of  April,  1861.  Simultaneously  with  the 
attack  on  Fort  Sumter  and  the  inauguration  of  civil 
war  by  the  Confederate  authorities  at  Charleston,  the 
following  proclamation  was  issued  by  the  President  of 
the  Confederate  States  of  America  at  Montgomery, 
Alabama : — 

"  PROCLAMATION    BY    THE   PRESIDENT   OF   THE   CON- 
FEDERATE  STATES   OF   AMERICA. 

"  Whereas,  an  extraordinary  occasion  has  occurred, 
rendering  it  necessary  and  proper  that  the  Congress 
of  the  Confederate  States  shall  convene,  to  receive 
and  act  upon  such  communications  as  may  be  made 
to  it  on  the  part  of  the  Executive : 

"  Now,  therefore,  I,  Jefferson  Davis,  President  of  the 
Confederate  States,  do  issue  this  my  proclamation  con- 
voking the  Congress  of  the  Confederate  States  for  the 
transaction  of  business  at  the  Capitol,  in  the  city  of 
Montgomery,  on  the  twenty-ninth  day  of  April,  at 
twelve  o'clock,  noon,  of  that  day,  of  which  all  who 
shall  at  that  time  be  entitled  to  act  as  members  of  that 
body  are  hereby  required  to  take  notice. 


260  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

"  Given  under  my  hand  and  the  seal  of  the  Con- 
[L.S.]     federate  States,  at  Montgomery,  this  twelfth 
day  of  April,  Anno  Domini  1861. 

"JEFFERSON  DAVIS. 
"  By  the  President. 
"  B.  TOOMBS,  Secretary  of  State" 

The  question  naturally  forces  itself  upon  the  mind 
of  the  reader,  what  'extraordinary  occasion'  had  ' oc- 
curred rendering  it  necessary  and  proper'  that  President 
Davis  should  issue  his  proclamation  on  the  12th  day  of 
April  for  the  convocation  of  the  Congress  of  the 
Confederate  States  on  the  29th  day  of  April,  1861? 
Who  can  fail  to  discover  and  detect  at  a  single  glance 
the  whole  scheme  devised,  and  the  agencies  and  means 
to  be  used,  to  consummate  a  conspiracy  against  the 
commonwealth  of  Virginia  and  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment, black  and  base  as  hell  f 

President  Davis  knew,  and  he  knew  well,  that  im- 
portant communications  would  be  received  by  him,  and 
that  to  make  them  valid,  and  at  all  popular  with  the 
people,  they  would  have  to  receive  the  sanction  of 
the  Confederate  Congress.  He  knew  that  an  ordi- 
nance of  secession  would  be  passed,  by  which  Vir- 
ginia would  be  forced  out  of  the  Union.  He  knew 
that  delegates,  or  commissioners,  would  be  sent  by  the 
authorities  at  Kichmond,  whoever  these  authorities 
might  be,  to  tie  Virginia  on  to  the  Southern  Confede- 
racy before  the  people  of  Virginia  should  have  time  to 
vote  upon  the  action  of  the  convention.  He  knew  that 
Virginia  would  be  literally  filled  with  armed  troops 
before  the  day  of  election  on  which  the  action  of  the 
Virginia  Convention  should  be  ratified  or  nullified  by 


.    THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  261 

the  popular  vote  of  the  State.  He  knew  that  the 
people  of  the  State  would  be  forced  to  vote  for  the 
ratification  of  the  action  of  the  convention  at  the 
point  of  the  bayonet.  He  knew  that  Eichmond  would 
be  his  head-quarters,  and  he  was  making  his  prepara- 
tions to  remove  there.  He  knew  that  Virginia  would 
be  the  great  battle-field  and  the  common  burial-ground 
of  this  wicked,  cruel,  and  infernal  war.  Yes,  President 
Davis  knew  all  these  things  before  he  issued  his  pro- 
clamation for  the  convocation  of  the  Congress  of  the 
Confederate  States. 

The  collision  between  the  two  governmental  author- 
ities was  consummated  !  The  Hon.  Eoger  A.  Pryor 
had  thoroughly  effected  the  object  and  design  of  his 
infernal  mission  to  Charleston,  South  Carolina.  The 
blow  was  struck  at  Fort  Sumter  on  the  12th  day  of 
April,  1861,  and  on  the  13th  day  of  April,  1861,  the 
fort  was  captured  and  turned  over  to  General  Beaure- 
gard  by  Major  Anderson.  On  Tuesday,  the  16th,  after 
the  downfall  of  Fort  Sumter  on  Saturday,  the  13th 
day  of  April,  the  secession  convention  met  in  Eich- 
mond. Eemember  the  words,  "Fire  on  Fort  Sumter, 
and  Virginia  is  with  you!"  Pryor  had  told  the  au- 
thorities at  Charleston  that  unless  a  collision  between 
the  troops  of  the  Federal  and  Confederate  Govern- 
ments could  be  effected,  the  Virginia  Convention  would 
never  pass  an  ordinance  of  secession.  We  wish  the 
reader  especially  to  bear  in  mind  that  on  Saturday, 
the  13th  day  of  April,  1861,  Fort  Sumter  fell;  that 
on  Tuesday,  the  16th  day  of  April,  1861,  the  secession 
convention  met  in  the  city  of  Eichmond,  Virginia ;  that 
on  Wednesday,  the  17th  day  of  April,  1861,  the  Vir- 
ginia Convention  went  into  secret  session;  and  that  on 


262  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

Thursday,  the  18th  day  of  April,  Anno  Domini  1861, 
the  Virginia  Convention,  in  secret  session,  passed  and 
forced  upon  the  people  of  the  State  of  Virginia  an 
ordinance  of  secession,  by  which  the  State  of  Virginia 
was  declared  out  of  the  Union.  Virginia  was  doomed, 
— sacrificed  on  the  altar  of  a  set  of  ungodly,  ambitious 
demagogues  and  traitors ! 

As  further  evidence  that  it  was  a  part  of  the  pro- 
gramme of  the  traitors  of  Virginia,  in  order  to  fully 
consummate  their  damnable  plot  of  treason  against  the 
State,  to  invite  Jeff  Davis  and  his  armed  troops  into 
the  State  for  the  purpose  of  awing  the  people  on  the 
day  of  election  into  the  ratification  of  the  action  of  the 
Virginia  Convention,  we  submit  the  following  corres- 
pondence to  the  Eichmond  papers. 

"MONTGOMERY,  April  16. — General  Pillow  has  just 
arrived  with  an  offer  to  President  Davis  of  a  division 
of  Tennessee  troops. 

"  Everybody  is  delighted  with  the  encouraging  news 
from  Virginia. 

"The  Cabinet  here  will  wait  for  Lincoln's  proclama- 
tion before  taking  further  action. 

"  Should  Virginia  unite  with  us,  President  Davis 
will  vacate  his  seat  at  Montgomery,  and  Stephens  will 
assume  its  duties.  Davis  will  then  make  Eichmond  his 
head-quarters  within  ten  days.  Beauregard  will  be 
second  in  command.  Bragg  can  take  care  of  Pen- 
sacola. 

"The  Cabinet  read  Lincoln's  proclamation  amidst 
bursts  of  laughter. 

"  The  Secretary  of  War  authorizes  the  statement  that 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  263 

thirty-two  thousand  more  troops  will  be  called  out  to- 
day to  meet  Lincoln's  men." 

On  the  above  correspondence  we  made  the  following 
remarks,  which  were  published  in  the  number  of  the 
"Christian  Banner"  of  April  18,  1861  :— 

"  Civil  war  is  inaugurated,  and  Richmond  is  to  be 
the  head-quarters  of  President  Davis.  Why  is  the 
seat  of  war  transferred  from  the  Gulf  States  to  Vir- 
ginia? Has  not  Virginia  used  every  effort  to  avert  a 
civil  war  and  to  save,  if  possible,  the  whole  country 
from  ruin?  Why,  then,  make  Eichmond  the  head- 
quarters of  a  long-protracted  civil  war,  and  Virginia 
the  common  battle-ground?  Such  would  be  the  state 
of  universal  excitement  that  business  of  all  kinds, 
in  towns  and  cities,  would  be  brought  to  a  perfect 
stand-still,  and  all  agricultural  and  farming  operations 
would,  of  necessity,  become  to  a  very  alarming  extent 
neglected.  A  long-protracted  civil  war  would  devas- 
tate Virginia  and  reduce  her  to  a  state  of  complete 
desolation.  It  is  horrible  to  think  of,  much  less  to 
realize. 

"  If  the  people  of  Virginia  wish  to  vote  themselves 
into  a  civil  war,  into  a  common  ruin, — their  territory 
into  a  slaughter-pen  of  blood  and  death  and  all  the 
horrors  concomitant  upon  a  civil  war, — let  them  go  to 
the  ballot-box  and  do  it.  Does  Virginia  wish  to  pre- 
cipitate herself  into  the  gulf  of  irreparable  ruin  ?  Is 
she  prepared  for  a  catastrophe  so  awfully  horrible  and 
revolting?  Surely  not!" 

On  the  very  day  the  above  editorial  remarks  were 


264  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

published  in  the  "  Christian  Banner,"  the  ordinance  of 
secession  was  passed  in  the  Virginia  Convention  and 
forced  upon  the  citizens  of  the  State.  One  undisturbed 
halo  of  glory  had  surrounded  the  secessionists  of 
Fredericksburg  from  the  time  they  received  the  news 
of  the  taking  of  Fort  Sumter  up  to  the  time  that  the 
joyful  tidings  of  the  passage  of  the  ordinance  of  se- 
cession by  the  Virginia  Convention  sounded  in  their 
ears ;  and  then  they  became  absolutely  intolerable.  The 
reign  of  terror  then  commenced  in  earnest.  Worthless 
men,  and  little  secesh  boys  who  had  hardly  doffed  their 
infant  rags,  felt  fully  authorized,  being  tolerated  by 
popular  opinion  and  legally  indemnified  by  the  ordi- 
nance of  the  convention,  to  offer  all  kinds  of  insults 
and  indignities  to  Union  men.  Immediately  it  was 
proclaimed  publicly  on  the  streets  that  there  was 
no  need  of  an  election  by  the  people ;  that  Virginia 
had  seceded ;  that  the  members  of  the  convention 
voted  unanimously,  with  the  exception  of  five  or  six, — 
and  two  or  three  of  these  were  absent,  and  would  cer- 
tainly have  voted  for  the  ordinance  had  they  been 
present ;  that  no  man  would  dare  to  vote  in  opposition 
to  the  ratification  of  the  ordinance;  that  tar  and 
feathers  and  sharp  fence-rails  would  be  liberally  ap- 
plied to  all  Union-shriekers,  submissionistSy  and  old 
Lincolnites,  who  might  any  longer  dare  to  express  an 
opinion  favorable  to  the  "  hateful  old  flag  of  the 
Union"  or  that  the  Federal  Government  should  be  sus- 
tained. It  is  absolutely  impossible  for  any  one  who 
was  not  an  eye  and  ear  witness,  and  who  was  not  a 
subject  of  the  infernal  goadings  continually  inflicted 
on  Union  men  by  the  silent  and  open  insinuations, 
insults,  and  indignities  of  men,  women,  and  children, 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  265 

to  form  any  correct  idea  of  the  intolerant  and  vin- 
dictive spirit  manifested,  and  the  ridiculous  extrava- 
gances to  which  secessionists,  in  their  treasonable 
madness,  were  driven.  It  was  hell  all  over,  inside  and 
outside. 

With  secessionists  it  was  a  perfect  jubilee,  a  time 
of  great  and  universal  rejoicing,  surpassing  in  extrava- 
gant manifestations  of  joy  and  gladness  those  of  the 
children  of  Israel  on  their  return  to  Jerusalem  after  a 
captivity  and  bondage  of  seventy  years  in  Babylon. 
Exclamations  like  the  following  were  heard  in  all 
directions: — "Thank  God,  we  are  free  once  more!" 
"  We  have  thrown  off  the  iron  yoke  of  old  Abe  Lin- 
coln!" "  Thank  God,  we  are  once  more  a  free  and 
independent  people !"  "  God  and  South  Carolina  be 
praised  for  the  work  they  have  done !"  "  Thanks  be 
to  God,  we  can  breathe  free  and  easy  noiv,  since  we 
have  gotten  our  rights  and  liberty  once  more !"  "  Who 
but  fools,  submissionists,  and  traitors  to  the  South, 
would  refuse  to  be  freemen,  and  submit  to  be  tied  on  to 
the  tail-end  of  a  Northern  Confederacy  of  black-hearted 
Abolitionists,  and  the  minions  of  old  Abe  Lincoln?" 
&c.  &c. 

The  wee  lawyers,  demagogues,  and  politicians  made 
congratulatory  speeches:  yes,  the  little  orators  swelled, 
raved,  ranted,  tip-toed,  threw  back  their  heads,  opened 
their  mouths,  and  at  the  top  of  their  voices  bawled 
out,  "  Fellow-citizens  !  Glorious  news  from  Eichmond  ! 
The  convention  has  passed  an  ordinance  of  secession, 
and  Virginia  once  more  is  free !  We  have  rent  the 
chains  of  Black  Republican  despotism,  and  dashed  them 
from  us  forever!"  Then  the  crowds  would  almost 
silence  the  artillery  of  heaven  with  their  thundering 

23 


266  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

vociferations  of,  "  Huzza !  huzza  !  huzza  !  for  the  con- 
vention !"  "  Fellow-citizens,  we  are  now  a  free  and 
independent  people  !  Virginia  has  declared  her  sove- 
reignty, and  the  Old  Dominion,  the  '  Mother  of  States 
and  of  Statesmen/  is  redeemed !  Not  old  Abe  Lin- 
coln, but  Jefferson  Davis  of  Mississippi,  is  our  Presi- 
dent! Jefferson  Davis  henceforth  shall  be  our  leader  ! 
To  his  standard  we  will  rally,  and  under  his  banner  we 
will  march !  He  will  lead  the  Confederate  army  in 
triumph  to  Washington  City  !  to  Baltimore  !  to  Phila- 
delphia !  to  New  York !  to  Boston !  and  will  plant  the 
Confederate  standard  and  unfurl  to  the  breeze  the 
Palmetto  flag  over  the  Capitol  of  every  State  in  Yan- 
keedom!"  Then  the  crowds  would  shout,  "Huzza! 
huzza !  huzza  for  Jeff  Davis  !" 

This,  reader,  is  only  an  imperfect  sketch,  a  faint 
representation,  of  the  ridiculous  extravagancies  and 
manifestations  of  despotism  over  the  people  perpe- 
trated by  secessionists  in  Eastern  Virginia.  We  were 
an  eye  and  ear  witness  to  the  course  pursued  by  them 
in  the  town  of  Fredericksburg,  and  were,  moreover,  the 
subject  of  their  taunts  and  ridicule  for  more  than 
twelve  long  months.  We  speak  what  we  do  know, 
and  testify  what  we  have  seen,  heard,  and  felt. 

While  secessionists  in  Virginia  were  manacling  the 
people  at  home,  throwing  around  them  the  chains  of 
political  and  military  despotism,  preparing  to  force, 
them  to  vote  for  the  ratification  of  the  ordinance  of 
secession  when  the  day  of  election  should  arrive,  what 
were  Jeff  Davis  and  his  accomplices  in  treason  doing 
at  Montgomery,  Alabama? 

Bern  ember  the  words  of  the  correspondent  writing 
from  Montgomery  under  date  of  the  16th  of  April,  the 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  267 

very  day  that  the  secession  convention  met  in  Rich- 
mond : — "  Everybody  is  delighted  with  the  encouraging 
news  from  Virginia."  What  news  was  it  from  Vir- 
ginia which  so  much  delighted  everybody  in  Mont- 
gomery? The  jubilant  effect  produced  upon  the  seces- 
sionists of  Virginia  at  the  collision  which  had  been 
brought  about  between  the  Confederate  and  Federal 
troops,  and  the  downfall  of  Fort  Sumter,  and  the 
certainty  that  the  Virginia  Convention  would  be 
broken  up  by  an  armed  mob  of  secessionists  unless 
that  convention  passed  an  ordinance  of  secession,  and 
that  a  self-created  body  of  secessionists  would  pass  an 
ordinance  of  secession  and  force  Virginia  out  of  the 
Union.  In  a  word,  the  absolute  and  unconditional 
certainty  that  Virginia  would  be  forced  out  of  the 
Union  and  tied  on  to  the  Southern  Confederacy  by  a 
set  of  political  swindlers  and  traitors  caused  "  every- 
body" in  Montgomery  to  be  delighted  with  the  "  en- 
couraging news  from  Virginia."  Eem ember,  like- 
wise, that  General  Pillow  had  just  arrived  with  an 
offer  to  President  Davis  of  a  division  of  Tennessee 
troops ;  that,  should  Virginia  unite  with  the  Southern 
Confederacy,  President  Davis  would  vacate  his  seat  at 
Montgomery, — would  then  make  Richmond  his  head- 
quarters within  ten  days;  Stephens  would  assume 
the  duties  of  the  vacated  seat  of  Davis  at  Mont- 
gomery; Beauregard  would  be  second  in  command; 
Bragg  would  take  care  of  Pensacola;  the  Cabinet  at 
Montgomery  had  read  Lincoln's  proclamation  amidst 
bursts  of  laughter,  (quite  dignified  and  patriotic  for  a 
cabinet  of  statesmen  at  the  downfall  and  overthrow 
of  their  country !)  thirty-two  thousand  more  troops 
were  to  be  called  out  to  meet  Lincoln's  men.  Here 


268  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

was  the  whole  programme,  laid  out  and  sent  to  Bich- 
mond  two  days  in  advance  of  the  passage  of  the  ordi- 
nance of  secession  by  the  Virginia  Convention!  Was 
ever  such  villany,  trickery,  rascality,  and  damnable 
treason  read  of,  heard  of,  or  thought  of,  since  God 
made  the  world?  As  to  the  secession  of  Virginia, 
there  existed  not  a  doubt  in  the  minds  of  the  members 
of  the  Cabinet  at  Montgomery,  because  they  knew  that 
if  the  Virginia  Convention  could  not  be  forced  to  pass 
an  ordinance  of  secession,  the  called  convention,  com- 
posed entirely  of  "  true  and  reliable"  secessionists,  would 
usurp  the  authority  and  pass  it  themselves  and  force 
Virginia  out  of  the  Union. 

A  correspondent  from  Montgomery  to  the  Richmond 
papers,  under  date  of  April  30,  says, — 

"MONTGOMERY,  ALA.,  April  30. — Sixteen  thousand 
good  troops  have  just  started  for  Virginia.  The  ques- 
tion, whether  the  Confederate  Government  will  remain 
here  or  move  to  Eichmond,  is  now  under  earnest  con- 
sideration, and  still  pending.  I  will  not  undertake  io 
state  the  probabilities  of  the  decision." 

The  reader  will  bear  in  mind  that  the  ordinance  of 
secession  was  passed  in  the  Virginia  Convention  on  the 
18th  day  of  April,  1861 ;  and  on  the  30th  day  of  April, 
1861,  twelve  days  after  the  ordinance  was  passed  by 
the  convention,  "sixteen  thousand  good  troops  started" 
from  Montgomery,  Alabama,  "  for  Virginia ;"  and  that 
the  day  of  election,  on  which  the  citizens  of  the  State 
of  Virginia  were  to  vote  on  the  all-important  question 
of  ratification  or  no  ratification  of  the  action  of  the 
convention,  did  not  take  place  until  the  23d  day  of 
May,  1861,  being  more  than  one  whole  month  from  the 
passage  of  the  ordinance  of  secession  by  the  convention 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  269 

to  the  time  when  the  vote  was  to  be  taken  by  the  citizens 
of  the  State ;  and  this  time,  too,  was  given,  not  that  the 
people  might  coolly  and  deliberately  decide  on  a  ques- 
tion involving  the  whole  of  their  worldly  interests,  and 
perhaps,  likewise,  their  eternal  destinies,  but  for  the 
purpose  of  giving  time  and  opportunity  to  the  au- 
thorities of  the  Confederate  States  to  crowd  armed 
troops  into  Virginia,  to  be  ready  to  awe  the  citizens  of 
the  State  into  submission  on  the  day  of  election.  We 
ask  if  this  was  fair  play.  Was  it  not  a  usurpation  of 
authority?  Was  it  not  wresting  the  power  from  the 
people  of  Virginia,  and  placing  it  in  the  hands  of  a  few 
petty  tyrants,  a  few  infernal  traitors  ? 

As  early  as  the  5th  of  May,  1861,  the  "  Lynchburg 
Virginian"  said, — 

"  Six  additional  companies  of  the  3d  Eegiment  of 
Alabama  Volunteers  arrived  in  this  city  about  five 
o'clock  yesterday  morning.  The  entire  regiment  is 
now  here,  together  with  all  its  officers,  except  Colonel 
Withers.  Lieutenant-Colonel  Lomax  arrived  with  the 
men  yesterday." 

Eegiments  of  troops  from  Texas,  Arkansas,  South 
Carolina,  Georgia,  Mississippi,  and  North  Carolina,  ar- 
rived in  Fredericksburg  early  in  the  month  of  May,  long 
before  the  day  of  election.  Why  were  thousands  on  thou- 
sands of  armed  troops  from  all  the  seceded  States  hurried 
into  Virginia,  and  stationed  in  all  the  important  cities, 
towns,  and  villages,  before  the  people  of  the  State  had 
even  voted  on  the  question  of  ratification  or  no  ratifi- 
cation ?  Why  were  thousands  of  armed  troops  stationed 
at  Eichmond,  Petersburg,  Lynchburg,  Fredericksburg, 
Norfolk,  Portsmouth,  Hampton,  Yorktown,  Williams- 
burg,  Alexandria,  Harper's  Ferry,  &c.  &c.  ?  Who  is 


270  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

so  blind  and  stupid  as  not  to  be  able  to  perceive  the 
whole  design  at  a  single  glance  ?  The  design  was,  to 
awe  Virginia  at  the  point  of  the  bayonet  into  submis- 
sion, on  the  day  of  election,  to  vote  for  the  ratification 
of  the  ordinance  of  secession.  If  five  thousand  votes 
had  not  been  cast  by  the  citizens  of  the  State,  on  the 
day  of  election,  for  the  ratification  of  the  ordinance,  still 
Virginia  would  have  been  forced  out  of  the  Union  by 
foreign  votes  and  military  forces.  Who  knows,  to 
this  day,  the  number  of  votes  polled  on  the  23d  day  of 
May,  1861  ?  The  official  returns,  if  ever  received  at 
Pxichmond,  the  head-quarters  of  treason,  were  never  pub- 
lished to  the  world.  Virginia  was  declared  out  of  the 
Union  by  a  large  majority  of  votes  voluntarily  given 
by  her  citizens ;  which  was,  and  is,  and  will  forever  re- 
main a  slander  and  libel  black  as  hell  upon  the  citizens 
of  the  State  of  Virginia. 

When  the  candidates  were  elected  to  the  Virginia 
Convention,  there  was  a  majority  of  sixty  thousand 
votes  cast  for  the  Union,  and  a  large  portion  of  these 
voters  were  in  favor  of  the  Union  on  the  23d  day  of 
May,  1861.  Men  were  made  to  vote  the  secession 
ticket  by  force  of  circumstances,  and  influences  which 
they  could  not  control.  Influential  secessionists  told 
their  neighbors  that,  unless  they  voted  for  secession, 
neither  they  nor  their  children  could  ever  command 
any  standing  or  position  in  the  country;  that  they 
would  be  brought  under  the  ban  of  public  censure, 
and  would  always  be  regarded  as  traitors  and  toriest 
and  would  become  odious  as  were  the  tories  and 
traitors  of  the  Revolutionary  War ;  that  their  property 
would  be  confiscated,  taken  from  them  and  given  to  the 
Southern  Confederacy ;  that  the  damned  Yankees 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  271 

would  come  and  take  their  negroes,  if  they  had  any, 
and,  if  they  had  none,  they  would  take  them,  their 
wives  and  children,  and  make  slaves  of  them  all ;  that 
the  Yankees  would  come  and  insult  their  wives,  out- 
rage their  daughters,  rob  them  of  all  their  property, 
and  play  the  devil  generally.  If  they  wished  to 
frighten  the  Yankees,  make  the  Federal  Government 
"back  down,"  and  avoid  civil  war,  "go  and  vote  for 
secession."  If  they  wished  to  stand  fair  in  society,  and 
command  respectability  in  the  communities  in  which 
they  might  live,  "go  and  vote  for  secession."  If  they 
did  not  wish  to  be  damned  to  infamy  themselves,  and 
consign  their  children  to  the  scorn  and  contempt  of  all 
mankind,  "go  and  vote  for  the  ordinance  of  secession." 
If  they  wished  to  keep  their  snug  little  farms  and  com- 
fortable homes,  and  their  little  property  of  whatever 
kind  they  had  collected  around  them,  "go  and  vote  for 
secession."  If  they  wished  to  keep  themselves  and 
their  children  from  becoming  slaves  to  old  Abe  Lincoln, 
"go  and  vote  for  secession."  If  they  wished  to  save 
their  wives  and  daughters  from  the  insults  and  injuries 
of  the  vandals  of  the  North,  "go  and  vote  for  seces- 
sion." If  they  wished  to  keep  the  Yankees  from  steal- 
ing and  taking  away  their  negroes,  "go  and  vote  for 
secession."  If  they  wished  to  permanently  establish 
the  glorious  institution  of  African  slavery,  "go  and 
vote  for  secession."  If  they  wished  to  get  rich,  edu- 
cate their  children,  associate  with  the  first  families  of 
Virginia,  roll  and  shine  in  splendor  in  the  world,  "go 
and  vote  for  secession."  If  they  wished  to  throw  off 
the  yoke  of  serfdom  to  old  Abe  Lincoln,  and  be  free- 
men, independent,  happy,  and  prosperous,  "go  and  vote 
for  secession."  If  they  wished  to  live  in  the  Southern 


272  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

Confederacy,  under  the  purest,  wisest,  and  best  form 
of  government  in  the  world  and  in  the  greatest  country 
on  earth,  "go  and  vote  for  secession."  If  they  wished 
to  escape  the  horrors  of  civil  war,  and  wanted  a  peace- 
able separation,  "go  and  vote  for  secession."  If  they 
were  true  and  pure  Democrats,  and  wished  Democratic 
doctrines  to  prevail, — and,  unless  they  did  prevail,  the 
country  could  not  be  saved, — "go  and  vote  for  seces- 
sion." Unless  they  had  turned  traitors  to  their  party, 
and  had  forsaken  the  good  old  Democratic  principles 
of  their  fathers,  "go  and  vote  for  secession."  If  they 
wished,  or  expected,  either  themselves  or  their  children 
ever  to  fill  any  office  of  wealth  or  honor,  either  in  the 
civil  or  military  departments  in  the  Southern  Confede- 
racy, "go  and  vote  for  secession."  If  they  were  friends 
to  good  old  Virginia  and  her  noble  institutions,  "  go 
and  vote  for  secession."  Unless  they  intended  to  turn 
traitors  to  their  native  State,  the  Old  Dominion,  the 
mother  of  States  and  of  statesmen,  in  this  her  great 
and  grand  struggle  for  freedom  and  independence,  "go 
and  vote  for  secession."  If  they  were  friends  to  the 
South  and  to  Southern  rights  and  institutions,  "go  and 
vote  for  secession."  If  they  were  not  traitors,  Aboli- 
tionists, and  Union-shriekers,  "go  and  vote  for  seces- 
sion." If  they  were  not  submissionists,  and  did  not  wish 
to  become  the  vassals  of  Lincoln's  despotism,  "  go  and 
vote  for  secession."  If  they  were  not  old  Lincolnites, 
and  did  not  want  to  be  tied  on  to  the  tail-end  of  the 
Northern  Confederacy,  with  an  old  rail-splitter  at  its 
head,  "  go  and  vote  for  secession."  And,  finally,  if 
they  wanted  to  hold  on  to  all  their  rights  and  institu- 
tions, political,  religious,  social,  moral,  and  domestic, 
real  and  imaginary,  and  especially  to  the  institutions  of 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  273 

African  slavery  and  Breckinridge  locofocoism,  which 
two  institutions  embodied  all  blessings,  human  and  di- 
vine, past,  present,  and  future,  for  this  world  and  all 
worlds  to  come,  for  all  time  and  through  all  eternity, 
"then  go  and  vote  for  secession,  like  men." 

Such,  reader,  were  some  of  the  influences  which  were 
brought  to  bear  on  the  action  of  the  people  of  Virginia 
prior  to  the  day  of  election ;  in  addition  to  which,  bear 
in  mind  that  at  least  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand 
armed  troops  from  the  seceded  States  were  stationed  at 
all  the  important  points  in  Virginia,  prepared  to  awe 
the  people  into  submission. 

And  as  to  the  vote  in  the  Virginia  Convention, 
we  were  told  that  it  was  unanimous, — there  being  only 
some  five  or  six  members  who  did  not  vote  for  the  or- 
dinance of  secession;  yet  when,  subsequently,  the  in- 
junction of  secrecy  was  removed  from  .the  acts  of  that 
convention,  it  was  ascertained  that  there  were  about 
forty-seven  members  of  the  convention  who  never  did 
vote  for  the  passage  of  the  ordinance  at  all.  And  this 
was  another  damnable  swindle, — a  downright  imposi- 
tion on  the  people  of  Virginia. 

No  sooner  had  the  convention  forced  the  passage  of 
the  ordinance  of  secession  than  it  set  to  work  to  tie 
Virginia  forcibly  on  to  the  Southern  Confederacy;  to 
accomplish  which,  commissioners  were  appointed  by  the 
convention  and  hastened  off  to  Montgomery,  to  make 
sale  of  Virginia  in  the  quickest  time  and  on  the  best 
terms  possible.  The  Richmond  "Examiner"  of  about 
May  1,  1861,  contained  the  following  editorial  in  rela- 
tion to  the  delegates  who  were  appointed  to  the  Con- 
gress of  the  Confederate  States  : — 


274  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

"DELEGATES  TO  CONGRESS. 

"  The  convention,  on  Monday,  appointed  the  follow- 
ing gentlemen  delegates  to  the  Congress  of  the  Con- 
federate States : — 

"B.  M.  T.  Hunter,  Tide- Water. 

"  Wm.  C.  Eives,  Piedmont. 

11  Judge  Brockenbrough,  Valley. 

"  Judge  Camden,  Northwest. 

"W.  B.  Staples,  Southwest. 

"Two  of  the  State's  representatives  in  the  Peace 
Conference  were  elected, — Eives  and  Brockenbrough, — 
while  Mr.  Sedden,  one  of  the  wisest  heads  and  the  most 
patient  hearts  that  Virginia  contains,  the  third  mem- 
ber of  the  Peace  Conference  not  in  the  convention,  was 
nominated  and  rejected.  So,  it  seems,  were  Mr.  Jen- 
kins and  Abdiel,  always  '  faithful  found,'  in  the  north- 
west of  the  State,  and  Mr.  Bocock  on  the  other  side  of 
it.  In  their  places  the  convention  chose  a  Mr.  Staples 
and  a  Mr.  Camden.  What  they  are,  the  convention 
only  knows.  All  we  can  learn  of  them  is  the  general 
report  that  they  were  microscopic,  but  very  venomous, 
submission  ists  some  time  ago.  If  they  now  are  any 
thing  better,  we  shall  be  very  glad;  but  at  present  it 
would  appear  that  this  delectable  body  that  continues 
to  rule  over  us,  and  will  long  rule  over  us,  has  chosen 
for  Virginia's  embassy  to  the  South  three  enemies  and 
two  friends  of  the  Confederacy ;  and  this  will  be  the 
fitting  finis  of  a  session  which  should  be  remembered 
as  one  of  the  most  remarkable  chapters  of  parlia- 
mentary iniquity  ever  recorded  in  history." 

In  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  May  2, 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  275 

1861,  we  published  the  following  editorial  remarks  on 
the  above  article  of  the  "  Examiner"  : — 

"  Is  it  not  an  alarming  usurpation  of  authority  that 
the  Virginia  Convention  should  have  appointed  gentle- 
men to  the  Congress  of  the  Confederate  States  at  all? 
Was  this  the  purpose  for  which  the  convention  was 
called  ?  We  did  not  so  understand  it.  Is  it  not  an 
alarming  usurpation  of  power  that  the  convention 
should  unite  the  destinies  of  the  Old  Dominion  with 
the  '  Confederate  States  of  America'  before  the  vote  of 
the  citizens  of  the  State  is  taken  on  the  question  ? 
Are  a  million  of  freemen  to  be  bartered  and  sold,  and 
handed  over  to  other  authorities,  without  being  con- 
sulted, and  without  their  knowledge  or  consent,  by  a 
convention  of  men  elected  by  the  people  to  transact 
other  and  different  matters?  If  we  understand  the 
subject,  the  convention  was  called  together  to  decide  on 
the  policy  as  to  the  passage  of  an  ordinance  of  seces- 
sion or  non-secession :  after  which  the  action  of  the 
convention  was  to  be  referred  back  to  the  sovereign 
people  for  their  ratification  or  rejection.  The  whole 
matter  is  pre-arranged  and  virtually  fixed,  and  then 
the  people  are  called  on  to  vote  for  all  the  questions 
together !  If  this  be  the  beginning  of  our  new  order 
of  things,  what  will  the  end  be  ?" 

Already  had  the  Virginia  Convention  not  only  passed 
an  ordinance  of  secession  and  sent  delegates  to  the 
Congress  of  the  Confederate  States,  but  had  actually 

"Resolved,  That  the  President  of  the  Confederate 
States,  and  the  constitutional  authorities  of  the  Con- 
federacy, be,  and  they  are  hereby,  cordially  and  respect- 
fully invited,  whenever  in  their  opinion  the  public  in- 


276  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

terest  or  convenience  may  require  it,  to  make  the  city 
of  Eichmond,  or  some  other  place  in  this  State,  the 
seat  of  the  government  of  the  Confederacy." 

The  Kichmond  "  Examiner"  said, — 

"  The  presence  of  Jefferson  Davis  in  Eichmond  would 
be  worth  an  army  of  fifty  thousand  men.  He  is  the 
man  for  this  hour.  He  would  be  obeyed.  He  could 
inspire  confidence,  and  order,  and  energy  everywhere. 
With  others  our  troops  will  fight,  and  perhaps  win  the 
battle;  but  with  him  the  victory  would  be  sure,  and 
chance  certain." 

The  reader  cannot  fail  to  observe  the  keen  thrust  the 
"  Examiner"  makes  at  the  "very  venomous  submission- 
ists,"  and  the  "  three  enemies  of  the  Confederacy," 
as  also  the  thrust  it  makes  at  the  whole  convention 
when  it  says,  "  This  will  be  the  fitting  finis  of  a  session 
which  should  be  remembered  as  one  of  the  most  re- 
markable chapters  of  parliamentary  iniquity  ever  re- 
corded in  history."  "Why  this  editorial  reflection  on 
the  reputation  of  Eives,  Camden,  and  Staples  ?  Simply 
because  they  were  "  some  time  ago  very  venomous  sub- 
missionists,"  or,  in  other  words,  Union  men.  This,  with 
the  "Examiner,"  was  sufficient  evidence  to  convict 
them  as  being  enemies  of  the  Confederacy,  and  which 
should  politically  damn  them  to  infamy.  The  "  Ex- 
aminer" opposed  any  one  holding  office  in  the  Southern 
Confederacy  whose  antecedents  on  the  question  of 
secession  were  not  above  suspicion.  Hence,  also,  the 
"  Examiner's"  reflections  on  the  convention,  an  over- 
whelming majority  of  the  members  of  which  were 
Union  men  or  "  venomous  submissionists"  up  to  the 
time  of  the  attack  on  Fort  Sumter.  The  "  Examiner" 
had  great  faith  in  Jeff  Davis,  because  he  was  an  original 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  277 

secessionist,  and  if  he  would  only  come  to  Richmond 
and  issue  his  mandates  "  he  would  be  obeyed."  His 
"  presence  in  Eichmond  would  be  worth  an  army  of 
fifty  thousand  men"  in  subjugating  the  State  of  Vir- 
ginia !  Well,  Jeff  Davis  came  to  Eichmond,  and 
brought  with  him  his  vast  army,  and  had  all  his  troops 
scattered  over  the  State  on  the  day  of  election, — which, 
however,  was  nothing  more  than  a  mock-election  ;  for, 
long  in  advance  of  the  day  on  which  the  vote  of  the 
State  was  to  be  taken,  the  Democratic  press  of  the 
South  denounced  every  man  who  might  dare  to  vote 
for  the  Union  as  being  a  traitor  and  an  Abolitionist, 
who  should  be  hung  or  else  driven  out  of  the  South. 
And  if  they  remained  at  home  on  the  day  of  election, 
thus  refusing  to  vote  for  secession,  it  would  be  evidence 
sufficient  to  convict  them  of  having  sympathy  for  the 
"old  detestable  Union,"  and  they,  too,  should  be  driven 
out  of  the  South,  and  all  their  property  should  be  con- 
fiscated. And  the  Eichmond  "  Examiner"  declared 
that  all  who  "  professed  recent  conversion  to  secession 
were  hypocrites,"  and  of  course  ought  not  to  be  trusted. 

Such,  kind  reader,  were  the  coercive  agencies  and 
influences  employed  to  force  Virginia  out  of  the  Union 
and  to  utter  ruin.  Nor  was  this  all.  Civil  war  was 
already  inaugurated  in  Virginia.  Gosport  Navy- Yard, 
at  Norfolk,  Virginia,  was  already  seized  by  the  Con- 
federate authorities,  and  the  munitions  of  war  were 
secured  in  great  quantities,  while  thousands  of  troops 
were  constantly  being  sent  from  the  South  to  Norfolk 
and  Portsmouth.  Eead  the  following  despatches  : — 

"NORFOLK,  April  20,  1861. — The  navy-yard  was 
fired  at  one  o'clock  this  morning,  and  the  two  ship- 
houses,  sail  and  rigging  lofts,  and  the  marine-barracks 

24 


278  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

destroyed,  together  with  the  ships  '  Pennsylvania/ 
'Columbia,'  'Karitan/  'Germantown/  'Dolphin/  and 
'New  York/ 

"  Every  cannon  was  spiked,  and  all  the  small-arms 
destroyed.  Gosport  is  now  in  flames.  The  Federal 
troops  have  escaped  in  the  'Cumberland'  and  ' Pawnee.' 
Three  naval  officers  are  under  arrest  in  Norfolk." 

"April  21,  1861.— The  'Pawnee'  left  this  morning 
at  four  o'clock.  She  is  now  at  Old  Point.  The  '  Cum- 
berland' could  not  pass  the  obstructions.  Before  leav- 
ing, the  infamous  scamps  fired  the  .navy-yard,  and  the 
'  Pennsylvania'  is  now  in  a  mass  of  ruins." 

About  this  time,  also,  the  following  despatch  was 
received  by  Governor  Letcher  of  Virginia,  which  seemed 
to  favor  the  general  impression  among  the  secessionists 
of  Virginia  that  there  would  be  a  universal  ground- 
swell  of  the  secessionists  of  Maryland,  and  that  she 
would  be  out  of  the  Union  and  into  the  /Southern  Con- 
federacy in  the  shortest  conceivable  time,  and  that  the 
insurgents  of  Maryland  and  Jeff  Davis  and  his  army 
would  form  a  junction  in  Washington  City,  depose  the 
Government  authorities,  and  take  possession  of  Wash- 
ington. 

"  ALEXANDRIA,  April  22. — Lieutenant  Charles  Car- 
roll Simms,  late  of  the  U.  S.  Navy,  and  attached  to  the 
Navy- Yard  at  Washington  until  one  o'clock  to-day,  has 
just  arrived  here,  and  reports  that  reliable  information 
has  reached  Washington  that  the  7th  Eegiment  of  New 
York  was  literally  cut  to  pieces  this  morning,  between 
Annapolis  and  Marlborough,  by  the  Maryland  troops. 
"0.  E.  STEWART, 

"  Colonel  175th  Regiment." 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  279 

The  night  on  which  the  news  was  received  at  the 
Fredericksburg  Eailroad  depot  of  the  destruction  of 
Gosport  Navy- Yard,  and  that  the  7th  Eegiment  of 
New  York  was  literally  cut  to  pieces,  we  were  present, 
and  listened  to  two  enthusiastic  speeches  which  were 
delivered  to  the  crowd  at  the  depot  by  two  rampant, 
original  secession  orators,  who  had  just  arrived  from 
Eichmond  with  the  "glad  tidings."  At  the  close  of 
the  last  speech,  after  the  deafening  roar  of  the  loud 
huzzas  had  partially  died  away,  a  fiendish  shout  was 
raised  in  the  crowd,  with  the  cry,  "  Where's  Major 
Williams  ?"  "  Where's  Major  Williams  ?"  "  Yes,  God 
damn  him"  was  responded,  "where  is  he?"  "Where 
is  he  ?"  "  Damn  him,  let's  tar-and-feather  him  and  ride 
him  on  a  fence-rail !"  Not  knowing  but  that  our  turn 
would  come  next,  and  having  left  Major  Williams  in 
our  office  when  we  started  to  the  depot  to  learn  the 
news,  we  hastened  back  to  our  office,  it  being  on  Main 
Street,  only  about  two  squares  from  the  depot,  and  re- 
ported to  the  major  what  had  occurred  at  the  depot. 
Being  fearful  that  they  might  come  to  our  office  in 
search  of  him,  in  the  event  they  went  to  his  house  and 
could  not  find  him  at  home,  as  he  frequently  visited  us, 
which  was  known  by  many,  we  proposed  to  him  to 
spend  the  night  with  us,  which  offer  he  unhesitatingly 
accepted,  and,  conducting  him  through  a  back  room 
out  of  our  office  and  up  two  nights  of  stairs,  he  was 
soon  ensconced  in  a  warm  bed  in  our  dwelling,  and 
thus  spent  the  night.  Major  Williams  was  a  Union 
man,  and  was  subsequently  arrested  and  confined  in 
prison  for  at  least  six  months,  only  having  received 
his  discharge  in  the  month  of  October,  1862,  being 
exchanged  for  secession  prisoners  whom  the  Federal 


280  THE   CONSPIRACY    UNVEILED. 

authorities  arrested  in  Fredericksburg  and  lodged  in 
the  Old  Capitol  at  Washington  City.  The  major  fre- 
quently visited  us  in  Washington  City  after  his  release, 
during  the  time  we  remained  there  a  refugee;  and  the 
story  he  relates  of  the  sufferings  of  Union  citizens 
while  in  prison  is  most  revolting.  We  believe  his 
report,  because  we  know  him  to  be  a  man  of  truth  and 
perfectly  reliable. 

We  state  this  circumstance  that  the  reader  may 
be  advised  of  the  violent  opposition  and  vindictive 
feelings  which  were  manifested  by  secessionists  towards 
Union  men  in  Fredericksburg  and  throughout  Virginia 
at  least  one  month  in  advance  of  the  election  for  the 
ratification  or  rejection  of  the  ordinance  of  secession 
by  the  citizens  of  the  State. 

In  further  evidence  of  the  truth  of  our  statements 
in  this  work,  read  the  following  correspondence  from 
Lynchburg,  Va.,  which  we  published  in  the  number 
of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  April  25,  1861  :— 

"ANDY  JOHNSON  SALUTED  IN  LYNCHBURG. 

"LYNCHBURG,  VA.— Andy  Johnson,  late  United 
States  Senator  from  Tennessee,  passed  through  here  to- 
day on  his  way  from  Washington  to  Tennessee.  A  large 
crowd  assembled  and  groaned  him  and  offered  every 
indignity  he  deserved, — including  pulling  his  nose. 
Every  effort  was  made  to  take  him  off  the  cars. 

"  The  demonstrations  were  first  suggested  by  Tennes- 
seeans.  Great  difficulty  was  experienced  in  restraining 
the  populace.  Johnson  was  protected  by  the  con- 
ductor and  others,  who  begged  that  he  might  be  per- 
mitted to  proceed  home  and  let  his  own  people  deal 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  281 

with  him.      He  denied   sending  a  message   asserting 
that  Tennessee  should  furnish  her  quota  of  men." 

From  the  above  the  reader  will  discover  that  even 
United  States  Senators  who  were  in  favor  of  the 
Union  could  not  pass  through  the  State  of  Vir- 
ginia to  their  homes  and  families  in  other  States 
without  being  in  danger  of  crowds  of  armed  mobs 
offering  every  indignity  and  insult  to  them,  including 
the  pulling  of  their  noses.  They  groaned  him;  they 
offered  every  indignity  he  deserved,  including  the 
pulling  of  his  nose ;  every  effort  was  made  to  take 
him  off  the  cars.  Why  did  Senator  Johnson  merit 
all  this  abuse  ?  Simply  because  he  was  a  patriot, 
loyal  to  his  country.  Why,  or  for  what  purpose, 
did  they  wish  to  take  him  off  the  cars,  but  to  do 
violence  to  his  person  ?  Be  it  remembered  that  Ten- 
nesseeans  were  the  first  to  make  demonstrations  of 
every  sort  of  insult  and  to  offer  all  kinds  of  indignities 
to  United  States  Senators  on  Virginia  soil.  This  was 
one  of  the  great  designs  the  Confederate  authorities  had 
in  view  in  sending  troops  from  other  States  into  Vir- 
ginia,— to  make  demonstrations  of  insults  and  to  offer 
indignities  to  Union  men.  Why  did  not  the  military 
and  civil  authorities  protect  Senator  Johnson  ?  Because 
this  would,  perhaps,  have  thrown  a  damper  on  other 
large  crowds,  who  subsequently  might  wish  to  offer 
insults  and  indignities  to  Union  men.  The  conductor 
and  others  begged  that  he  might  be  permitted  to  go 
home,  and  let  his  own  people  deal  with  him.  Begged 
that  a  United  States  Senator  might  be  permitted! 
permitted  to  go  home  !  Great  God  !  Was  ever  such 
insolence  known  ?  And  that,  too,  in  Old  Virginia,  "  the 

24* 


282  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

Mother  of  States  and  of  Statesmen,"  and  in  the  town  of 
Lynchburg !  And  all  this  damnable  despotism  was 
acted  out  in  Virginia  a  month  in  advance  of  the  vote 
of  the  people  on  the  action  of  the  convention. 

As  we  have  already  said,  thousands  of  armed  troops 
were  sent  from  the  seceded  States  to  crush  Virginia, — 
to  force  her  out  of  the  Union, — to  establish  a  military 
despotism  over  the  people, — to  awe  them  into  servile  sub- 
mission to  the  infernal  conspiracy  of  Davis  and  his  band 
of  traitors.  This  was  the  freedom,  the  independence, 
of  the  people  of  Virginia  and  of-  the  whole  Southern 
Confederacy.  These  were  the  men  who  denounced  the 
despotism  of  the  "  Lincoln  Government"  and  the  "  ty- 
ranny of  the  old  infernal  Union."  These  were  the  men 
who  shouted  against  coercion, — who  boasted  of  the 
liberty  of  the  press,  the  liberty  of  speech,  the  liberty 
of  action, — all  of  which  simply  meant  that  everybody 
had  to  write,  speak,  and  act  precisely  in  harmony  with 
all  that  the  original  secessionists  wrote,  spoke,  and  did, 
and  nothing  else ;  and  this  was  freedom  !  Yes,  the  free- 
dom of  slaves,  the  freedom  of  serfs, — and  the  only  free- 
dom exercised  by  the  people  with  impunity  within  the 
Southern  Confederacy  since  its  organization.  God 
knows  it,  and  the  people  in  the  Southern  Confederacy 
know  it,  and  they  will  tell  the  thrilling  story  to  the 
world  when  the  time  comes.  Talk  about  the  "tyranny 
of  the  North,"  the  "despotism  of  the  Lincoln  Govern- 
ment" !  Where  is  greater  despotism  to  be  found  this 
side  of  hell,  than  that  which  has  been,  and  now  is  being, 
exercised  over  the  poor,  swindled,  down-trodden  people 
in  the  Southern  Confederacy  ?  Every  vestige  of  free- 
dom— every  right  and  privilege — have  been  wrested 
from  them,  and  then  these  God-forsaken,  heaven-daring, 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  283 

hell-deserving  traitors  presume  to  deliver  lectures  and 
write  essays  to  and  for  the  dear  people,  setting  forth 
the  horrors  of  the  "  despotism  of  the  North," — "  the 
tyranny  of  the  Lincoln  Government," — "  the  despotic 
Government  of  the  Old  Union" !  Absolutely,  men 
who  have  never  been  goaded  by  the  curses  of  secession 
cannot  sympathize  with  those  who  have.  Secession  is 
unmistakably  the  broad  road  and  the  wide  gate  which 
lead  to  destruction,  and  thousands  there  be  who  go  in 
thereat.  Secession  is  the  shortest  and  most  direct  route 
to  hell. 

Positively,  secession  is  the  most  damnably  aggravating 
curse  by  which  mortals  can  be  goaded  this  side  of  the 
infernal  regions.  Secessionists  forced  the  people  by  the 
most  terrible  threats  of  every  evil  on  earth,  and  that,  too, 
at  the  point  of  the  bayonet,  to  go  and  vote  for  the  rati- 
fication of  the  acts  of  the  Virginia  Convention,  to  the 
end  that  they  might  "hit  them  in  the  teeth  with  it"  in  all 
time  to  come.  The  leaders  in  this  rebellion,  who  forced 
the  people  to  submit  to  their  will  and  pleasure,  and  who 
forced  Virginia  out  of  the  Union,  are  themselves  now 
submitting  to  the  will  and  pleasure  of  their  own  slaves, 
and  to  many  other  things,  of  which  they  had  never 
dreamed  when,  two  years  ago,  they  were  anathematizing 
Union  men  and  shouting  hosannas  to  Jeff  Davis,  "King 
Cotton,"  and  the  everlasting  "  nigger."  If  they  shall 
prove  successful  in  ruining  all  others  and  the  whole 
country,  they  themselves  will  be  ruined  in  the  end. 
This  is  right  and  just  in  the  sight  of  all  heaven.  The 
leaders  are  the  ones  on  whom  the  whole  curse  of  this 
war  should  fall,  if  it  were  possible. 

Again,  on  the  17th  day  of  April,  1861,.  one  day  in 
advance  of  the  passage  of  the  ordinance  of  secession  by 


284  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

the  Virginia  Convention,  Governor  Letcher  issued  the 
following  proclamation : — 

BY  THE  GOVERNOR  OF  VIRGINIA— A  PROCLAMATION. 

"  Whereas,  seven  of  the  States  formerly  composing  a 
part  of  the  United  States  have,  by  authority  of  their 
people,  solemnly  resumed  the  powers  granted  by  them 
to  the  United  States,  and  have  framed  a  Constitution  and 
organized  a  Government  for  themselves,  to  which  the  peo- 
ple of  thoee  States  are  yielding  willing  obedience,  and  have 
so  notified  the  President  of  the  United  States  by  all  the 
formalities  incident  to  such  action,  and  thereby  become 
to  the  United  States  a  separate,  independent,  and  foreign 
power;  and  whereas  the  Constitution  of  the  United 
States  has  invested  Congress  with  the  sole  power  "  to 
declare  war,"  and,  until  such  declaration  is  made,  the 
President  has  no  authority  to  call  for  an  extraordinary 
force  to  wage  offensive  war  against  any  foreign  power; 
and  whereas,  on  the  15th  instant,  the  President  of  the 
United  States,  in  plain  violation  of  the  Constitution, 
issued  a  proclamation  calling  for  a  force  of  seventy-five 
thousand  men  to  cause  the  laws  of  the  United  States 
to  be  duly  executed  over  a  people  who  are  no  longer  a 
part  of  this  Union,  and,  in  said  proclamation,  threatens 
to  exert  this  unusual  force  to  compel  obedience  to  his 
mandate;  and  whereas  the  General  Assembly  of  Virginia, 
by  a  majority  approaching  to  entire  unanimity,  declared, 
at  its  last  session,  that  the  State  of  Virginia  would  con- 
sider such  an  exertion  of  force  as  a  virtual  declaration 
of  war,  to  be  resisted  by  all  the  power  at  the  command 
of  Virginia,  and,  subsequently,  the  convention  now  in 
session,  representing  the  sovereignty  of  this  State,  has 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  285 

reaffirmed,  in  substance,  the  same  policy,  with  almost 
equal  unanimity;  and  whereas  the  State  of  Virginia 
deeply  sympathizes  with  the  Southern  States  in  the 
wrongs  they  have  suffered  and  the  position  they  have 
assumed,  and  having  made  earnest  efforts  peaceably 
to  compromise  the  differences  which  have  severed  the 
Union,  and  having  failed  in  that  attempt,  through  this 
unwarranted  act  on  the  part  of  the  President,  and  it 
is  believed  that  the  influences  which  operated  to  pro- 
duce this  proclamation  against  the  seceded  States  will 
be  brought  to  bear  upon  this  commonwealth  if  she 
should  exercise  her  undoubted  right  to  resume  the 
powers  granted  by  her  people,  and  it  is  due  to  the  honor 
of  Virginia  that  an  improper  exercise  of  force  against 
her  people  should  be  repelled  : 

"Therefore,  I,  John  Letcher,  Governor  of  the  Com- 
monwealth of  Virginia,  have  thought  proper  to  order 
all  volunteer  regiments  or  companies  within  this  State 
forthwith  to  hold  themselves  in  readiness  for  immediate 
orders,  and,  upon  the  reception  of  this  proclamation,  to 
report  to  the  Adjutant- General  of  the  State  their  organ- 
ization and  numbers,  and  prepare  themselves  for  efficient 
service.    Such  companies  as  are  not  armed  and  equipped 
will  report  that  fact,  that  they  may  be  properly  supplied. 
"  In  witness  whereof,  I  have  hereunto  set  my 
hand,  and  caused  the  seal  of  the  Common- 
[L.S.]       wealth  to  be  affixed,  this  17th  day  of  April, 
1861,  and  in  the  eighty -fifth  year  of  the  Com- 
monwealth. JOHN  LETCHER." 

Did  the  Constitution  of  Virginia  authorize  "the 
General  Assembly"  of  that  State  to  "declare  at  its 
last  session,  by  a  majority  approaching  to  entire  unani- 


286  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

mity,  that  the  State  of  Virginia  would  consider  such 
an  exertion  of  force  a  virtual  declaration  of  war,  to 
be  resisted  by  all  the  power  at  the  command  of  Vir- 
ginia? Was  this  declaration  of  "the  General  As- 
sembly" ever  brought  out  squarely  and  publicly  and 
explained  to  the  people  of  Virginia?  Was  the  vote  of 
the  sovereign  people  of  the  State  ever  taken  on  this 
question?  And  did  one-tenth  part  of  the  voters 
in  the  State  ever  understand  this  declaration,  or  even 
know  that  it  had  ever  been  made  by  the  Legisla- 
ture? Why  did  "the  General  Assembly"  of  Virginia 
make  this  declaration  so  far  in  advance  of  the  diffi- 
culties which  subsequently  were  so  suddenly  sprung 
upon  the  country,  if  not  to  forestall  and  ignore  the  in- 
telligence, will,  and  power  of  the  people?  Was  not  this 
declaration  on  the  part  of  the  General  Assembly  vir- 
tual secession  f  And  was  it  not  a  direct  invitation  to 
the  Gulf  States  to  secede,  and  to  make  Virginia  and 
the  other  border  States  the  battle-ground  of  this  un- 
godly war  ?  They  say  to  the  rebellious  States,  Secede, 
if  you  wish,  and  we  will  stand  between  you  and  the 
authority  of  the  United  States  Government,  and,  if 
that  Government  attempts  to  enforce  the  laws,  we  will 
protect  you  by  resisting  the  enforcement  of  the  laws 
"by  all  the  power  at  the  command  of  Virginia  :"  there 
shall  be  no  coercion.  Of  what  use  are  the  laws  of  the 
Government  if  they  are  not  to  be  observed  and  en- 
forced? The  trickery,  treachery,  and  treason  of  that 
accursed  locofoco  General  Assembly  of  Virginia  were 
damnable  ! 

And  by  what  authority  did  "the  convention  now  in 
session,  representing  the  sovereignty  of  this  State,  re- 
affirm in  substance  the  same  policy  with  almost  equal 


THE   SOUTH   SACEIFICED.  287 

unanimity"?  Was  this  the  object  for  which  the  con- 
vention was  called?  No:  it  was  not,  nor  did  the 
people  so  understand  it.  Was  not  the  reaffirmation 
of  the  declaration  of  the  "  General  Assembly"  by  the 
convention  virtual  secession,  and  an  unqualified  invita- 
tion to  the  Gulf  States  to  secede  and  make  Virginia 
the  slaughter-field  of  this  shocking  rebellion?  The 
convention,  in  reaffirming  the  declaration  of  the  "  Gene- 
ral Assembly,"  virtually  says  to  the  Gulf  States,  Secede, 
and  we  will  stand  between  you  and  all  danger:  our 
territory  shall  become  the  common  battle-ground,  and 
we  will  fight  your  battles  for  you.  These  declarations 
and  reaffirmations  in  time  of  peace,  even  had  they  been 
submitted  to  the  people,  would  have  passed  unnoticed 
and  uncared-for  by  the  great  majority  of  them,  because 
they  did  not  understand  them,  nor  the  design  for  which 
they  were  thrust  upon  them.  The  object  and  design 
of  the  leaders,  however,  were  to  get  the  people  fully 
committed  on  all  subjects  which  would  aid  them  in  the 
overthrow  of  the  Eepublic. 

If  there  were  a  majority  of  the  people  in  Virginia 
"  approaching  to  entire  unanimity"  in  favor  of  resisting 
the  enforcement  of  the  laws  of  the  United  States  Gov- 
ernment, why  did  the  electors  of  the  Bell  and  Douglas 
parties  take  for  their  motto  during  the  Presidential 
campaign  of  1860,  "The  Union,  the  Constitution,  and 
enforcement  of  the  laws"?  And  what  did  the  poli- 
tical editors,  the  advocates  of  these  two  parties,  mean 
when  they  headed  the  columns  of  their  journals  with 
the  motto,  "The  Union,  the  Constitution,  and  en- 
forcement of  the  laws"  ?  Did  they  mean  nothing  ? 

After  all,  it  is  evident  that  the  members  of  these  two 
dignified  bodies  were  lamentably  deficient  either  in 


288  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

good  sense  or  true  patriotism,  or  both;  and  to  the 
latter  opinion  we  very  strongly  incline. 

By  what  authority  did  Governor  Letcher  in  his  pro- 
clamation affirm  that  "seven  of  the  States  formerly 
composing  a  part  of  the  United  States  have,  by  author- 
ity of  their  people,  solemnly  resumed  the  powers 
granted  by  them  to  the  United  States"  ?  Did  he  not 
know  that  the  authority  of  the  people  of  these  States 
had  been  set  aside  and  totally  ignored  by  the  leaders 
of  these  States?  He  did.  And  he  knew  also  that  at 
that  very  time  the  Legislature  and  Convention  of  Vir- 
ginia were  trying  to  wrest  all  power  from  the  people 
of  Virginia.  But  why  elaborate  further  on  this  ter- 
ribly black  chapter  in  the  political  history  of  Virginia? 
The  glory  and  honor,  influence  and  dignity,  power  and 
greatness,  of  the  Old  Dominion,  "the  Mother  of 
States  and  of  Statesmen,"  is  swiftly  passing  away. 

The  conspiracy  is  unveiled.  Virginia  and  the  whole 
South  are  sacrificed.  Awful  is  the  responsibility  of 
the  leaders  in  this  wholesale  work  of  ruin  and  death, 
blood  and  carnage,  and  terrible  is  the  retribution  which 
awaits  them. 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  289 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

IN  the  "  Banner"  of  April  25,  1861,  we  published 
the  following  editorial : — 

'•DIABOLICAL  WICKEDNESS. 

"  Having  for  months  past  anticipated  with  almost 
prophetic  precision  the  inevitable  results  in  the  event 
of  'certain  contingencies/  we  are  in  mind  prepared  to 
meet  the  very  worst  that  can  befall  our  country  and 
our  fellow-citizens. 

"  We  have  for  more  than  twelve  months  been  warn- 
ing our  countrymen  of  the  awful  dangers  ahead.  The 
subject  has  borne  with  terrible  weight  upon  our  mind, 
both  by  day  and  by  night,  at  home  and  abroad,  in  the 
sacred  and  secret  retirements  of  life,  and  in  the  great 
congregation.  Hence  we  are  prepared  to  meet  the 
very  worst  that  can  now  come ;  and  our  constant  and 
religious  object  in  writing  and  conversing  on  this  sub- 
ject as  we  have  done,  was,  and  is,  if  possible,  to  so 
influence  the  actions  of  our  countrymen  as  to  avert 
civil  war,  and,  consequently,  all  its  train  of  horrors ; 
and  that,  if  we  should  ultimately  fail  to  accomplish  this 
object  so  devoutly  wished,  we  might  prepare  the  minds 
of  our  readers  to  look  for  the  horrible  calamities  which 
must  certainly  befall  them. 

"  Having  done  all  that  we  could  do  to  secure  peace 
to  our  country,  we  now  feel  in  our  heart  that  we  have 
a  clear  and  honest  record  before  Heaven  and  earth, 
and,  having  acted  faithfully  and  honestly,  are,  there- 

25 


290  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

fore,  ready  and  willing  to  meet  the  issue,  be  that  issue 
what  it  may. 

"  This  is  a  war  in  which  every  one  is  individually 
interested  to  the  extent  of  his  earthly  existence.  If 
continued,  it  will  result  in  a  war  of  extermination,  as 
we  have  always  predicted.  Can  it  not  yet  be  arrested? 
Shall  a  nation  of  Christians  be  butchered,  to  gratify 
the  unhallowed  and  unbridled  ambition  of  a  few  blood- 
thirsty tyrants  and  despots?  Shall  innocent  females 
and  children,  aged  fathers,  and  the  youth,  the  young 
men,  the  flower  and  hope  of  our  country,  fall  in  one 
common  ruin  ?  What  folly !  what  madness !  what 
diabolical  wickedness  /" 

GENERAL    REMARKS. 

The  month  of  April,  1861,  will  ever  be  memorable 
in  American  history  as  recording  the  most  thrilling 
events  which  have  ever  occurred  on  this  great  con- 
tinent. In  this  month  thousands  of  secesh  flags  were 
"thrown  to  the  breeze"  throughout  the  rebellious 
States;  the  "Stars  and  Stripes"  were  hauled  down 
and  made  to  trail  in  the  dust ;  civil  war  was  inaugu- 
rated at  Charleston,  South  Carolina,  by  the  Confederate 
troops  firing  on  the  "flag  of  the  Union;"  Fort  Sumter 
was  surrendered  to  the  Confederate  authorities  by 
Major  Anderson ;  the  Virginia  Convention  passed  an 
ordinance  of  secession,  and  sent  commissioners  to 
the  Confederate  Congress  to  tie  Virginia  on  to  the 
Southern  Confederacy;  Gosport  Navy- Yard  and  the 
Arsenal  at  Harper's  Ferry,  Va.,  were  burned  by  the 
United  States  troops,  and  afterwards  seized  by  the 
Confederate  troops ;  Andrew  Johnson,  a  United  States 
Senator,  had  his  nose  pulled  by  a  mob  in  the  town  of 


.      THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  291 

Lynchburg,  Va. ;  thousands  of  armed  soldiers  from  the 
rebellious  States  were  sent  into  Virginia  and  stationed 
at  Norfolk  and  Portsmouth,  Hampton  and  Yorktown, 
Lynchburg  and  Fredericksburg,  Richmond'  and  Peters- 
burg, Alexandria  and  Harper's  Ferry,  Manassas  and 
Acquia  Creek,  &c.  &c.,  to  awe  the  people  of  Virginia 
into  servile  submission  to  the  arbitrary  will  of  despots 
and  tyrants;  the  reign  of  terror  commenced,  and  the 
fate  of  Virginia  was  sealed,  in  April,  1861.  Thus  was 
Virginia  environed  on  the  23d  day  of  May,  1861,  when 
the  people  of  the  State  were  called  on,  at  the  points  of 
a  hundred  thousand  bayonets,  to  vote  for  the  ratifica- 
tion of  the  ordinance  of  secession  which  was  passed  by 
the  Virginia  Convention  on  the  18th  of  April,  1861. 
Thus  circumstanced,  what  were  Union  men  to  do,  and 
what  could  they  do,  but  humbly  and  patiently  submit 
and  bide  their  time? 


CHAPTER  XXX. 

THE   LAST   EDITORIALS   OF   THE    "  CHRISTIAN   BANNER"  OF 
1861 — GENERAL   AND    CLOSING   REMARKS. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  May  9, 
1861,  we  published  the  following  editorials  : — 

"THE  PEOPLE  OUGHT  TO  KNOW. 

"  Blow  ye  the  trumpet !     Warn  the  people  of  their 
danger !     Cry  aloud,  and  spare  not !     Recreant  is  he 


292  THE   CONSPIEACY  UNVEILED. 

who;  when  lie  sees  danger  approaching,  cries,  '  Peace, 
peace  and  safety/  when  there  is  neither  peace  nor  safety, 
but  sudden  destruction  at  the  door.  If  there  be  no 
danger,  why,  in  the  name  of  all  that  is  sacred  and 
humane,  has  our  country  been  kept  in  a  state  of  such 
unparalleled  excitement  for  nearly  six  long  months  ? 
If  there  be  no  danger  of  war,  as  some  affect  to  believe, 
and  if  there  never  has  been  any  danger,  as  others 
affirm,  then  we  are  forced  to  the  conclusion  that  no  age 
or  country  has  ever  been  cursed  with  a  class  of  such 
consummate  knaves  and  fools  as  the  political  leaders 
in  the  farcical  drama  which  is  now  being  acted  out  in 
our  wretchedly  distracted  country. 

"Do  the  leaders  presume  upon  the  ignorance  and 
credulity  of  thirty  millions  of  freemen  to  eifect  their 
ambitious  schemes  to  wriggle  themselves  into  office, 
and  to  hold  on  to  the  offices  they  now  fill? — now 
crying  out,  '  War,  war,  war!'  until  they  create  a  sort 
of  universal  panic,  which  they  keep  up  sufficiently  long 
to  accomplish  their  nefarious  designs,  and  then  try- 
ing to  allay  the  excitement  and  calm  the  passions  of 
the  infuriated  masses  of  the  people  by  whispering  in 
their  ears,  'Peace,  peace/  'There  will  be  no  war/ 
'  There  is  no  danger  of  war/  '  We  never  thought 
there  would  be  any  war/  '  All  will  be  settled  without 
the  shedding  of  fraternal  blood/  '  This  is  all  unneces- 
sary excitement/  &c.  &c. 

"Are  freemen  to  be  made  slaves  and  brutes,  to  be 
gulled,  duped,  and  led  about  by  knaves  whithersoever 
they  wish?  If  there  be  no  danger  of  war,  then  the 
leaders  in  this  national,  tragical  affair  justly  merit  the 
execrations  of  all  good  men  on  earth  and  all  the  hosts 
of  heaven  above.  If,  however,  there  be  danger,  then 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  293 

the  people  ought  to  know  it,  and  prepare  themselves 
for  the  threatened  calamities  which  are  about  to  befall 
them. 

"  If  an  enemy  designed  to  fire  our  house  or  to  take 
our  life,  would  we  not  be  thankful  to  any  one  to  forewarn 
us  of  the  danger  ?  Then  we  could  prepare  to  meet  it 
and  defend  ourself.  '  But  the  people  ought  not  to  be 
alarmed.  There  is  no  occasion  for  it.'  No,  no :  '  the 
people  ought  not  to  be  alarmed :  'tis  all  nonsense  to 
talk  about  war,  and  frighten  the  people  for  nothing.' 
Ignorance  may  be  bliss  when  and  where  there  is  no 
danger;  but  it  may  prove  fatal  when  and  where  there 
is  danger.  Then  we  say  to  all  our  readers,  there  is 
danger, — imminent  and  immediate  danger, — danger  at 
any  moment  and  everywhere.  The  people  both  in  towns 
and  country  should  be  on  their  watch-towers  both  by 
day  and  by  night,  and  every  hour  and  every  moment. 
'Tis  wicked  to  act,  in  such  times  as  the  present,  like 
silly  boys  walking  in  the  night,  whistling  to  keep  each 
other's  spirits  up,  all  the  time  scared  half  to  death  for 
fear  of  seeing  wandering  ghosts  from  the  'spirit-land.' 

"  Danger  has  been  forced  upon  us,  and  there  is  no 
concealing  the  fact  any  longer ;  and  it  would  be  un- 
righteous in  us,  as  an  editor,  to  cry,  'Peace  and  safety/ 
when  there  is  neither  peace  nor  safety.  We  feel  for 
our  friends  and  fellow-citizens ;  and,  because  we  do  feel 
for  them  and  love  them  and  wish  them  well,  we  warn 
them  to  prepare  themselves  for  coming  danger.  We 
have  for  more  than  twelve  long  months,  and  almost 
every  week  during  that  time,  warned  our  readers  that, 
in  the  event  of  'certain  contingencies,'  ruin,  danger, 
and  death  await  us  in  the  future.  These  contingencies 
are  wellnigh  consummated;  and  we  now  say  to  ono 

25* 


294  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

and  all,  prepare  for  the  worst.  Be  not  alarmed  to 
madness,  but  to  watchfulness,  preparation,  decision,  and 
manly  action  when  the  time  comes." 

"  In  the  hour  of  danger,  when  our  enemies  are  said 
to  be.  near  at  hand,  let  every  man  stand  firm  to  his 
post.  No  cowardly  stampedes  and  sudden  flights  from 
danger.  Cowards  are  generally  great  braggarts, 
making  all  sorts  of  'fuss  and  splutter'  until  the 
rumored  approach  of  the  enemy,  and  then  they  turn 
out  to  be  great  runners.  For  all  such  dastards  we 
have  the  most  supreme  contempt.  We  have  heard  of 
men  being  spotted!  Ay,  we'll  see  who  the  brave 
souls  are  who  merit  spots !  Brave  men  never  run, — 
cowards,  always ! 

"It  is  an  easy  matter  for  a  few  leaders  to  get  a 
country  into  difficulties,  but  a  very  hard  matter  to  get 
themselves  and  the  country  out  of  difficulties.  A 
child  can  fire  a  house,  which  a  whole  community  of 
men  may  not  be  able  to  rescue  from  the  flames.  Such 
is  the  present  deplorable  state  and  wretched  fate  of  our 
now  ruined,  but  once  grand  and  magnificent,  country. 
A  few  ambitious  leaders  have  brought  ruin  upon  us  all, 
and  the  people  quietly  submit.  After  all  that  has  been 
said  of  man,  godlike  man,  what  is  he,  but  a  compound 
of  stupidity,  treachery,  ignorance,  knavery,  and  cow- 
ardice, which  are  the  .principal  constituents  that  com- 
pose the  theological  pill  of  total  depravity  I 

"We  can  scarcely  realize  the  fact  that  a  nation  of 
professing  Christians  are  straining  every  nerve  and 
making  every  possible  preparation  to  cut  each  other's 
throats  and  tear  out  one  another's  hearts!  Shame  1 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  295 

shame  upon  the  boasted  wisdom,  philanthropy,  patriot- 
ism, and  Christianity  of  the  American  people  ! 

"  Eeason  is  dethroned, — a  nation  is  in  confusion, — 
and  our  whole  country  is  being  plunged  into  anarchy 
and  ruin.  Truly  may  it  be  said  that  we  are  at  our 
wits'  end.  Our  only  trust  and  hope  are  in  God.  Let 
us  look  to  him,  trusting  in  his  almighty  power  and 
infinite  wisdom  and  mercy  to  bring  salvation  out  of 
ruin,  and  order  out  of  confusion. 

"It  is  madness  and  folly  for  Virginia  to  provoke  a 
collision  with  the  Federal  Government.  Let  all  this 
bravado  be  hushed  into  silence,  and  let  the  people  act 
with  dignity,  system,  and  determination. 

"When  we  retrospect  the  pleasures  of  past  years 
with  warm-hearted  Christian  friends  and  brethren, 
the  many  holy  privileges  we  have  enjoyed,  and  now 
think  of  the  present  condition  of  things  around  us,  and 
look  into  the  dark,  mysterious  future,  at  the  saddening 
and  gloomy  prospects  ahead,  our  philosophy  is  well- 
nigh  overcome,  and  we  feel  that  we  could  weep  tears 
of  blood,  could  tears  save  our  country  from  eternal 
ruin." 

GENERAL  REMARKS. 

11  Danger  at  any  moment  and  everywhere.'' — We  feared 
servile  insurrections  more  than  all  the  "  army  of  the 
North."  And  we  feel  confident  that  before  the  close 
of  this  war,  should  it  continue  two  or  three  years 
longer,  the  most  fearful  enemy  with  which  the  South- 
ern people  will  have  to  contend  will  be  the  colored 
population  of  the  South.  Scenes,  we  fear,  will  be  acted 
out  which  will  horrify  the  souls  of  the  bravest  men. 
We  tremble  at  the  terrible  reflection  of  what  may  be 


296  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

the  fate  of  thousands  of  poor,  unprotected  females. 
While  the  country  is  filled  with  armed  troops,  the 
slaves  are  awed  into  partial  obedience.  In  communi- 
ties, however,  where  thousands  of  them  have  been 
crowded  together  for  "  safe-keeping,"  and  the  most  of 
the  white  men  gone,  and  as  most  of  them  will  either 
be  killed,  or  die  in  the  army  with  disease,  then  the 
slaves  will  seize  their  opportunity  and  scowl  at  the 
commands  of  their  rulers,  who  for  the  most  part  will 
be  females,  boys,  and  old  men;  and  then  to  attempt  to 
coerce  them  into  submission  will  be  a  fearful  and 
hazardous  undertaking.  And  let  it  be  remembered, 
moreover,  that  the  strength  of  the  white  men  at  the 
South  is  constantly  being  diminished,  while  that  of  the 
black  population  is  constantly  on  the  increase. 

"No  danger." — To  influence  men  to  enlist  for  the  war, 
secessionists  at  one  time  would  cry,  "War!  war!  war!" 
and  then,  again,  they  would  denounce  men  as  "  fools" 
and  "  traitors"  who  dared  to  tell  them  that  war  was 
inevitable,  and  that  there  was  danger  at  any  moment 
and  everywhere.  They  would  create  a  panic  and  keep 
it  up  sufficiently  long  to  effect  their  devilish  purposes, 
and  then  try  to  calm  the  terrified  feelings  of  the  people 
by  affirming  to  them  that  there  would  be  no  war.  To 
justify  them  in  their  conclusions  and  assertions  that 
there  would  be  no  war,  they  would  advance  "argu- 
ments" such  as  the  following  : — 

"Virginia  has  seceded;"  "The  whole  South  is  a 
unit;"  "Every  border  State  will  certainly  secede;" 
"The  old  Federal  Government  will  break  down;11 
"Lincoln  has  already  shown  the  white  feather  ;"  "The 
Yankee  Government  will  cave  in;"  "  The  North  will  be 
forced  to  grant  whatever  the  Southern  Confederacy 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  297 

may  demand;"  "All  that  is  necessary  is  for  men  to 
enlist,  and  let  the  North  see  what  an  array  of  armed 
troops  can  be  mustered  into  service,  and  then  the 
North  will  become  panic-stricken  and  yield  to  all  the 
demands  of  the  South,  and  the  whole  difficulty  will  be 
settled  without  any,  or  but  very  little,  war,"  &c.  &c. 

The  game  of  deception  which  was  practised  upon  the 
people  of  Virginia  and  the  South  was  deep,  dark,  and 
iniquitous  as  hell  itself.  We  saw  this,  and  knew  it  to 
be  the  fact :  hence  the  warning  character  of  our  edito- 
rials. We  had  been  admonished  for  weeks  either  to 
change  the  character  of  our  editorials,  or  to  discon- 
tinue the  publication  of  the  "Banner."  We  would  fre- 
quently prepare  editorials  with  great  care,  and  give 
them  to  the  compositors,  and,  after  being  half  in  type, 
and  sometimes  entirely  so,  news  would  come  and  cir- 
cumstances would  occur  which  rendered  it  prudent, 
and  absolutely  necessary  for  our  own  safety,  to  sup- 
press whole  articles.  It  was  a  constant  practice  to 
write  and  re-write,  to  change  and  re-change  and  alter 
our  editorials,  as  the  young  men  in  our  office  can 
testify. 

We  saw  and  felt  that  the  liberty  of  the  press,  the 
liberty  of  speech,  and  the  rights  of  freemen  were  all 
wrested  from  us,  and  that  the  withdrawal  of  patronage 
would  ultimately  force  us  to  discontinue  the  publica- 
tion of  the  "Banner;"  and  we  determined,  after  the  pub- 
lication of  the  number  of  May  9,  1861,  to  close  our 
office.  We  did  so,  and  dismissed  all  our  hands.  We 
left  our  office  with  a  heavy  heart,  determined  never  to 
resume  the  publication  of  our  paper  until  the  glorious 
"Stars  and  Stripes"  should  wave  over  us,  which,  we 
confidently  hoped,  would  not  be  a  great  while.  The 


298  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

reader  cannot  fail  to  observe,  from  the  character  of  our 
editorials,  that  we  grazed  the  brink  of  damnation  as 
near  as  possible  to  escape  tumbling  in. 

All  the  other  printing-offices  in  Fredericksburg — 
four  in  number — continued  to  do  an  excellent  business, 
as  we  were  informed.  On  some  occasions,  as  we  were 
told,  the  editors  received  as  much  as  five  hundred  dollars 
for  one  Government  advertisement.  Sometimes  persons 
would  tauntingly  say  to  us,  "A'n't  you  sorry  you 
stopped  your  paper  ?"  "  If  you  had  continued  the  '  Ban- 
ner/ you  could  now  make  your  jack."  "  What  a  pity 
you  stopped  it !"  "  Oh,  I  am  so  sorry  for  you !"  &c.  &c., — 
when,  at  the  same  time,  their  hearts  were  as  destitute 
of  true  sympathy  for  us  as  a  cinder  thrown  heaven- 
high  from  the  bottom  of  a  burning  volcano.  Oh,  what 
an  amount  of  human  depravity  and  damnable  hypo- 
crisy secession  has  developed !  We  could  not  conscien- 
tiously advocate  the  cause  of  traitors  and  treason,  and 
we  preferred  being  crushed  by  them  rather  than  to 
join  in  with  them  to  help  crush  our  blessed  country. 
We  were  entirely  broken  up  in  business  of  all  kinds, 
and  preferred  to  suffer  rather  than  to  hold  any  office 
in  the  Southern  Confederacy,  even  if  we  could  have 
obtained  one  by  making  the  application.  But  such, 
however,  were  our  Union  proclivities  and  objection- 
able antecedents  in  opposing  secession  that  we  presume 
we  could  not  have  obtained  an  office  even  if  we  had 
asked  for  one.  Thrown  out  of  business,  we  remained 
an  anxious  observer  of  passing  events  until  the  arrival 
of  the  Union  troops  and  the  surrender  of  Fredericks- 
burg,  on  the  18th  of  April,  1862.  It  was  just  one 
year  from  the  time  the  Virginia  Convention  passed  the 
ordinance  of  secession  up  to  the  time  the  civil  authori- 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  299 

ties  of  Fredericksburg  surrendered  the  town  to  the 
military  authorities  of  the  United  States.  To  us  it 
was  a  year  of  gloom  and  melancholy,  of  deep-toned 
sorrow  and  severe  oppression;  but  it  is  lost  in  past 
eternity  and  gone  forever,  and  may  God  in  mercy 
grant  that  we  may  never  again  realize  mental  afflic- 
tions so  severe ! 

Oh,  the  horrors  of  secession !  Surely  no  sane  man 
who  has  ever  tasted  the  bitter  fruits  of  secession  will 
advocate  an  evil  so  destructive  to  all  the  blessings  of 
this  life  and  so  pernicious  to  a  progress  in  the  divine 
life.  Dear  reader,  if  you  are  the  least  contaminated 
with  the  ruinous  heresy  secession,  we  entreat  you,  as 
one  who  has  experienced  its  blighting  effects  and  who 
is  yet  suffering  its  bitter  fruits,  to  renounce  it,  and 
abandon  the  accursed  thing  forever.  Oh,  the  horrors  of 
secession ! 

The  conspiracy  is  unveiled.  The  South  is  sacrificed  on 
the  unhallowed  altar  of  aspiring  demagogues  and  am- 
bitious tyrants,  in  a  death-struggle  for  the  spoils  of 
Government  and  to  establish  a  permanent  negro-oli- 
garchy on  the  downfall  of  liberty  and  the  ruin  of  the 
American  Kepublic.  But  here,  reader,  we  let  the  curtain 
fall.  The  conspiracy  is  unveiled :  the  South  is  sacri- 
ficed. 


PART  II. 


IN  the  number  of  the  "Christian  Banner"  of  May 
9,  1862,  we  wrote  the  following  editorials,  which  We 
publish  as  a  continuation  of  the  course  of  the  "  Banner," 
and  as  a  historical  record  of  events  which  transpired 
during  the  stay  of  the  Federal  army  in  the  town  of 
Fredericksburg,  all  of  which  will,  no  doubt,  be  more  or 
less  interesting  to  the  reader.  We  shall  make  such 
notes  of  explanation  from  time  to  time  as  we  may  deem 
pertinent  and  proper. 

CHAPTER  I. 

A  SINGULAR  coincidence  in  the  history  of  the  "  Chris- 
tian Banner"  is,  that  we  suspended  the  publication  of 
it  the  9th  of  May,  1861,  and  resumed  its  publication 
on  the  9th  of  May,  1862.  The  following  is  a  short 
article  which  we  published  in  the  first  number,  after 
the  arrival  of  the  Federal  troops  in  Fredericksburg : — 

"CHRISTIAN  BANNER. 

"  May  9,  1861,  is  the  date  of  the  last  number  of  the 
'Christian  Banner'  up  to  the  present  time.  To-day, 

26  301 


302  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

May  9,  1862, — just  one  year  to  a  day, — we  again  unfurl 
its  sheet  to  the  breeze.  When  we  closed  our  office 
twelve  months  ago,  the  secession  flag — the  emblem  of 
all  folly — was  waving  over  our  city.  To-day  the 
American  flag — the  '  Stars  and  Stripes/  the  proud 
emblem  of  a  nation's  greatness,  the  flag  which  our 
fathers  won  through  blood  and  death,  the  flag  which 
our  fathers  loved,  the  flag  which  all  nations  honor, 
the  flag  under  which  we  were  born  and  have  lived 
forty-five  years  save  one — now  floats  proudly  over  us. 
Long  may  it  wave  '  over  the  land  of  the  free  and  the 
home  of  the  brave !'  May  it  wave  over  us,  our 
children,  our  grandchildren,  and  great-great-grand- 
children, down  to  the  latest  posterity,  till  Gabriel's 
trump  shall  sound  and  old  Time  shall  end!  Then 
good-bye,  old  time-honored  flag !  heaven  is  a  better 
place  than  America. 

"We  resume  the  publication  of  the  'Christian 
Banner'  because  we  feel  it  our  duty  to  do  all  the  pos- 
sible good  we  can  for  our  country  and  fellow-citizens. 
If  we  can  only  accomplish  a  single  mite  of  good,  our 
reward  will  be  sure.  We  resume  its  publication  because 
there  is  no  other  paper  now  published  in  our  town 
nor  all  the  surrounding  country.  Washington  City 
and  Richmond  are  the  nearest  points  to  us  where  any 
paper  is  published.  The  community  needs  a  paper. 
Whether  the  people  will  patronize  the  '  Banner'  or  not, 
we  cannot  tell.  As  we  used  to  do  in  olden  times,  so 
shall  we  continue  to  do  in  the  future ;  and  that  is,  to 
write  just  as  nearly  what  we  please  as  circumstances 
will  allow.  One  thing  is  certain  and  unmistakable; 
and  that  is,  we  shall  exert  our  undivided  and  untiring 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED. 


influence  and  efforts  to  get  our  fellow-citizens  to  become 
reconciled  and  return  to  the  Union.  This  is  our  only 
hope  of  any  peace  or  happiness  in  the  future.' 


CHAPTER  II. 

"THE  CRISIS  ON  us." 

FOOLS  belch  out  nonsense  and  play  the  part  of  furious 
braggarts,  spurning  the  admonitions  of  the  wise  and 
prudent.  The  maddening  storm  gathers  blackness 
and  darkness,  and  the  deafening  thunders  burst  over 
their  heads,  and  the  vivid  lightnings  play  at  their  feet, 
before  they  can  see  and  feel  the  danger,  or  admit  the 
propriety  or  necessity  of  seeking  a  place  of  refuge  and 
security.  Thus  it  is  with  thousands  of  poor  deluded 
souls  at  the  present  time.  The  storm  has  been  gather- 
ing for  more  than  twelve  long  months,  and  the  cry  has 
constantly  been,  "There  is  no  danger;"  yet,  when  men 
dared  to  say  that  danger  threatened  them  in  the  future, 
they  were  spotted,  regarded  as  traitors,  and  eyed  as  suspi- 
cious characters, who  "  ought  to  be  reported  to  the  military 
authorities,  arrested,  and  sent  to  Eichmond  to  be  tried, 
condemned,  and  executed  for  treason  against  the  South- 
ern Confederacy.'1  The  leaders  in  this  terrible  revolu- 
tion have  cried,  "Peace  and  safety,"  when  sudden  de- 
struction was  at  our  very  doors.  If  the  leaders  in  this 
awful  tragedy  have  knowingly  and  wilfully  deceived 
the  people,  then  they  merit  the  unmitigated  anathemas 
cf  all  heaven  and  earth,  through  all  time  and  eternity; 
if  they  have  done  it  ignorantly,  then  they  should  be 


304  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

held  up  as  brainless  objects  of  pity,  scorn,  and  contempt, 
to  the  whole  civilized  world^  as  blazing  beacons  to  all 
stupid,  unprincipled,  political  adventurers  through  all 
coming  time. 

Who  is  so  skeptical  or  stultified  as  to  deny  any 
longer  the  fact  that  the  terribly  awful  anticipated 
crisis  is  actually  upon  us?  Politicians  swindled  the 
people  out  of  their  rights,  made  slaves  of  them,  and 
then  promised  to  lead  them  to  independence,  freedom, 
prosperity,  glory,  honor,  and  national  immortality. 
Save  they  done  it  ?  The  wide  world  answers,  no ! 
"Where  is  our  independence  ?  freedom  ?  prosperity  ? 
glory  ?  honor  ?  national  immortality  ?  Ay,  where  are 
the  brave,  heroic  leaders  themselves?  Politicians 
turned  generals,  and  generals  turned  cowards,  or  have 
proven  themselves  totally  incompetent  to  accomplish 
the  mighty  work  they  promised  to  perform. 

Not  a  single  promise  which  the  politicians  made  to 
the  people  has  been  met.  In  the  science  of  political 
manoeuvring  and  swindling  they  were  accomplished 
proficients,  but  when  they  girded  on  the  sword  and 
went  out  to  battle  they  proved  themselves  the  veriest 
of  dolts.  With  but  few  exceptions,  what  have  they 
done  ?  They  have  fallen  back  from  place  to  place,  and 
made  so  many  surrenders  that  there  are  now  but  few 
more  important  points  in  the  whole  "  Southern  Confe- 
deracy" to  yield. 

When  our  army  fell  back  from  Centreville  and  Fair- 
fax Court-House  to  Manassas  Junction,  this  was  "a 
strategic  move,"  indicating  great  military  skill,  to  draw 
the  enemy  from  his  stronghold.  And,  subsequently, 
when  it  fell  back  from  Manassas  Junction  to  Kappahan- 
nock  Station,  this  was  another  grand  device  of  military 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  305 

strategy.  "Our  generals  know  what  they  are  doing. 
All  is  safe  in  their  hands."  Again,  when  our  army  fell 
back  from  Evansport,  and  from  the  whole  line  of  the 
Potomac,  to  Fredericksburg,  this  was  another  "  brilliant 
move  of  military  strategy."  Here  a  bold  stand  was  to 
be  made,  and  Fredericksburg  was  to  be  defended  to  the 
very  last  and  at  all  hazards.  And,  finally,  on  the  ever- 
memorable  morning  of  the  18th  of  April,  1862,  when 
by  military  authority  our  bridges  were  burned,  and  the 
vessels  of  poor  seamen  were  wrapped  in  flames,  and  the 
brave,  heroic  general  fled  for  his  life,  carrying  with  him 
his  whole  army,  leaving  helpless  citizens,  unarmed  men, 
defenceless  women  and  children,  to  an  unknown  and 
uncared-for  destiny,  this  was  another  magnificently 
grand,  military  "strategic  move." 

Great  God  !  Are  men  to  be  always  deluded  in  this 
manner,  forever  following  an  ignis-fatuus,  to  be  dragged 
into  the  vortex  of  irretrievable  ruin,  and,  as  they  plunge 
headlong  into  the  black  whirlpool  of  destruction  unless 
they  shout  hosannas  to  the  demon  phantom  which 
caused  their  ruin,  a  thousand  voices  exclaim,  "  They  are 
traitors,  madmen,  and  ought  to  be  damned !" 

Our  generals  have  fled  and  carried  the  army  with 
them ;  and  by  this  act  they  declare  that  they  could  not 
protect  us.  If  they  could,  why  did  they  not  stay  and 
do  it?  They  have  left  us  to  our  own  fate;  and  it  now 
becomes  us  as,  wise  and  prudent  men,  to  act  the  part  of 
freemen,  and  take  care  of  ourselves  as  best  we  can. 

26* 


306  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 


CHAPTEE  III. 

HEART-BENDING   THOUGHT. 

HUNDREDS  of  wives  and  thousands  of  children,  whose 
husbands  and  fathers  have  been  forced  into  the  war, 
are  left  wholly  dependent  on  their  own  exertions  for 
the  scanty  means  of  a  wretched  existence.  What  must 
be  the  mental  agonies  of  those  husbands  and  fathers 
when  they  reflect  on  the  helpless  and  unknown  condi- 
tion of  their  wives  and  dear  little  children,  who  are  far 
away,  and  no  possible  chance  of  seeing  them,  it  may  be, 
until  the  war  shall  have  ended,  and  perhaps  never 
again  in  this  life  ?  And  what  must  be  the  painful  re- 
flections of  these  wives  and  mothers  when  they  think 
of  their  dear  husbands,  and  with  sorrowing  hearts  and 
weeping  eyes  gaze  on  their  poor  little  children,  the 
whole  responsibility  of  whose  subsistence  depends  upon 
them  ?  Wives  are  left  worse  than  widows,  and  chil- 
dren ^worse  than  orphans.  Who  but  fathers  and  mo- 
thers can  feel  the  deep,  heart-felt  afflictions  of  those 
parents  who  have  sons  far  from  home  in  the  army,  and — 
poor  boys  ! — it  may  be  are  actually  suffering  for  food  and 
raiment,  and  may-be  wounded,  sick,  dying,  or  dead, 
and  no  affectionate  hand  to  administer  relief  in  a  dying 
hour,  and  not  even  a  slab  to  tell  the  stranger  who 
they  were,  or  where  they  lie  ?  And  all  this  affliction 
and  sorrow,  pain  and  death,  produced  to  gratify  the 
unhallowed  and  wicked  ambition  of  unprincipled,  as- 
piring demagogues  ! 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  307 


CHAPTER  IV. 

SECESSION   LIKE   THE   DEVIL. 

IT  is  said  that  the  devil  was  a  liar  from  the  begin- 
ning. If  he  were  a  liar  from  the  beginning,  he  was  a 
liar  in  the  days  of  Jesus  Christ,  is  a  liar  still,  and  will 
continue  to  be  till  the  end  of  time.  He  lied  to 
Eve  in  paradise,  and  she,  influenced  by  his  falsehood, 
sinned,  and  ruined  the  world.  If  the  lies  were  all 
written  in  a  book  which  the  devil  has  told,  the  world 
itself  would  hardly  be  able  to  contain  it.  To  say 
nothing  more  at  present  of  the  old  devil,  the  father  of 
lies,  let  us  scan  a  few  of  the  lies  of  the  secession  devil. 

1.  That  the  Federal  Government  could  be  broken 
up,  the  Union  dissolved,  the  old  United  States  divided 
and  two  separate  Governments  formed  out  of  them, 
without  war  and  bloodshed. 

2.  That  if,  by  any  possible  chance,  war  should  happen, 
it  would  commence  between  the  Black  Republicans  and 
conservative  men  of  the  North,  and  would  probably 
end  there. 

3.  That  New   York,  Pennsylvania,  Rhode   Island, 
and  Delaware  would  certainly  unite  their  destinies  with 
the  South. 

4.  That  Maryland,  Virginia,  Kentucky,  Tennessee, 
and  Missouri  were  all  bound  to  secede,  and  would  cer- 
tainly go  with  the  Gulf  States.     This  was  a  fixed  fact. 

5.  That  if,  in  the  event  of  any  possible  contingency, 
there  should  be  war,  the  South  had  men,  munitions, 


308  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

and  ample  means  of  all  kinds  to  prosecute  it  to  a  suc- 
cessful and  glorious  issue. 

6.  That  the  North  had  neither  fighting-men,  money, 
nor  means  to  commence  and  prosecute  a  war. 

7.  That  cotton  was  king,  his  throne  was  in  the  Gulf 
States,  his  empire  the  world,  and  that  all  the  little 
kings  and  queens  of  the  earth  were  bound  to  fall  down 
and  worship  him. 

8.  That  the  vexed  question  of  African  slavery  would 
be  hushed  into  eternal  silence,  and  the  institution  of 
slavery  settled  upon  a  firm  and  immovable  basis. 

9.  That  slave  territory  would  be  enlarged,  and  slave 
property  would  advance  one  hundred  per  cent. 

10.  That  England  and  France,  and  consequently  all 
other  civilized  nations  of  the  world,  would  certainly 
acknowledge  the  independence  of  the  Southern  Con- 
federacy.    This  was,  also,   a  fixed  fact,  bound  to  be 
done  of  necessity. 

11.  That  England  and  France  would  certainly  raise 
the   blockade;    their  interest  would  compel  them   to 
do  it. 

12.  That  the  Southern  Confederacy  would  be   the 
greatest  Government  in  the  world,  and  the  citizens  the 
most  free,  independent,  wealthy,  prosperous,  and  happy 
people  on  earth. 

All  these,  and  many  others,  were  the  promises  seces- 
sion made  to  the -Southern  people.  That  they  are  all 
false,  needs  no  argument :  developed  facts  prove  them 
so.  By  these  fair  promises  the  people  of  the  South 
were  deceived.  They  were  swindled  out  of  all  their 
rights,  as  the  sequel  of  this  mournful  tragedy  will 
prove.  Yes!  for  less  than  one  mess  of  pottage  the 
whole  South  sold  her  birthright,  has  become  bankrupt, 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  309 

and  the  whole  people  plunged  into  a  sea  of  sorrow, 
affliction,  and  death,  the  breadth  and  depth  of  which 
none  but  the  all-penetrating  eye  of  Omniscience  can 
ever  fathom.  And  yet,  because  we  will  not  fall  down 
and  worship  this  demon-phantom,  we  must  be  spotted, 
and  by  ignorant,  bigoted  partisans  branded  as  an 
enemy  and  traitor  to  the  South.  We  are  no  enemy  of 
the  South ;  we  are  no  traitor  to  the  South.  No.  "We 
love  the  South,  and  always  have  loved  her;  and  be- 
cause we  love  and  always  have  loved  the  South,  we 
always  have,  and  do  despise  secession. 

We  have  always  known,  and  ever  maintained,  that 
the  only  security  the  South  and  Southern  institutions 
had,  was  contained  in  the  provisions  of  the  Federal 
Constitution.  We  are  no  traitor  to  the  South.  We 
indignantly  spurn  the  base  imputation,  and  pronounce 
it  an  unmitigated  secession  falsehood. 

The  traitors  and  enemies  of  the  South  are  the  seces- 
sion leaders  of  the  South.  Where  are  the  men  who 
fired  up  the  /Southern  heart  and  precipitated  this  once 
glorious,  independent,  prosperous,  and  happy  country 
into  the  present  terrible  revolution  ?  Yes  :  where  are 
they  ?  Are  they  in  the  camp,  with  their  knapsacks  on 
their  backs  and  muskets  on  their  shoulders  ?  Are  they 
found  lying  side-by-side  with  the  poor  privates  on  the 
cold,  wet  ground  ?  Are  they  performing  the  duties  of 
poor  private  soldiers,  exposed  to  all  the  dangers  of 
camp-life,  for  the  pitiful  sum  of  eleven  dollars  per 
month  ?  No.  Their  patriotism  never  pointed  in  that 
direction.  With  all  their  boasted  patriotism  and  love 
of  the  South,  they  never  intended  to  make  such  sacri- 
fices to  save  her.  Where  are  they  ?  We  answer,  in 
Senate,  Congress,  and  legislative  halls,  decreeing  con- 


310  THE   CONSPIEACY  UNVEILED. 

scrip tion  acts  by  which  to  force  and  drag  men  from 
their  homes,  from  their  wives  and  children,  and  drive 
them  into  camp  to  fight  and  die,  while  they  themselves 
are  living  in  magnificent  splendor,  enjoying  all  the 
luxuries  of  life,  and  wreathing  their  own  brows  with 
laurels  which  they  vainly  imagine  will  be  as  imperish- 
able as  the  records  of  eternity. 

Those  men  who  affect  to  despise  traitors,  and  are  so 
very  suspicious  of  the  loyalty  of  others,  take  special 
good  care  to  secure  to  themselves,  their  children,  their 
near  relations  and  dear  friends,  all  the  fat  offices  and 
honorable  positions,  both  in  the  State  and  in  the  army. 

They  are  so  patriotic,  and  love  themselves  so  well, 
that  they  wish  to  monopolize  the  whole,  lest  in  the 
scuffle  for  the  spoils — the  loaves  and  fishes — others 
should  get  a  part.  This  is  the  mathematical  measure- 
ment, the  length,  breadth,  depth,  and  height,  of  the  pa- 
triotism of  thousands  who  are  so  vociferous  in  exclaim- 
ing against  the  disloyalty  of  true  patriots,  gentlemen, 
and  Christians. 

Unprincipled  politicians  and  ignorant,  fanatical  re- 
ligionists, North  and  South,  have  caused  all  the  sorrows, 
afflictions,  and  troubles  of  war  which  now  fill  the 
country.  In  the  Abolitionists  of  the  North  and  the 
fire-eaters  of  the  South,  extremes  have  met,  and  the 
work  of  ruin  is  done.  Abolitionism  and  secession  com- 
bined to  effect  the  overthrow  of  our  Government,  the 
downfall  of  our  country.  Great  God !  what  a  fearful 
retribution  awaits  them  in  the  awful  future ! 


THE  SOUTH  SACKIFICED.  311 


CHAPTER  V. 

WHY   DETHRONE   KEASON? 

WHY  is  it  that  men  will  suffer  passion  and  prejudice 
to  dethrone  reason  ?  Let  us  consider  for  a  moment  our 
present  deplorable  condition.  Our  generals  and  army 
have  left  us  to  the  mercy  of  chance.  Congress  have 
broken  up  in  a  state  of  terrified  confusion,  and  have 
gone  to  seek  their  own  safety  far  from  the  seat  of  war, 
on  their  cotton,  sugar,  and  rice  plantations;  the  citi- 
zens of  Richmond  have  become  panic-stricken,  and  are 
leaving  the  city ;  the  military  and  civil  authorities  are 
making  preparations  to  burn  the  tobacco  and  public 
stores  of  the  army,  which  have  not  been  and  cannot  be 
sent  away.  These  are  facts,  we  presume,  which  are 
questioned  by  no  one. 

Why  is  it  that  at  this  important  crisis,  when  the 
lives  of  our  dear  sons  and  so  many  of  our  fellow-citi- 
zens are  trembling  on  the  very  brink  of  eternity, 
the  very  men — the  leaders  in  this  awful  tragedy — fly 
before  the  advancing  enemy  ?  Why  do  they  not  stand 
and  face  the  danger?  Because  conscience  has  made 
cowards  of  them.  They  feel  the  guilt, — they  dread  the 
penalty, — and  fly  to  save  their  own  worthless  carcasses 
from  being  captured.  And  yet  our  dear  children, 
neighbors,  and  friends  must  stay,  and  fight  and  die  to 
protect  the  persons  and  property  of  the  guilty  leaders 
who  have  fired  up  the  Southern  heart  and  inveigled 
them  into  ruin.  Are  parents  willing  to  see  their  own 


312  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

dear  children  butchered  and  slaughtered  like  wild 
beasts  of  the  field,  to  gratify  the  unhallowed  ambition 
of  cowards,  tyrants,  and  traitors?  Can  and  will  free- 
men submit  to  such  an  outrage  ?  No :  surely  they  will 
not.  Then  let  us  demand  our  children;  let  us  call 
them  home,  and  let  Jeff  Davis  and  his  clique  go  to  the 
devil,  where  they  ought  to  have  been  long  ago. 

Clique. — By  clique  we  mean  the  Cabinet  and  the 
ringleaders  who  were  associated  with  Jeff  Davis  in  his 
conspiracy  against  the  Kepublic.  We  guess  thousands 
will  wish  he  had  been  at  the  devil  long  before  this  war 
commenced,  both  before  and  after  it  shall  have  ended. 


CHAPTEE  VI. 

REFLECTIONS. 

SADNESS  fills  our  heart,  and  tear-drops  fill  our  eyes, 
when  we  look  back  on  the  past,  scan  the  present,  and 
take  a  peep  into  the  dark,  mysterious  future.  Memory 
brings  up  all  the  hallowed  associations  of  the  past,  and 
forces  a  contrast  with  the  present,  while  sorrow  fills  the 
soul,  and  we  are  made  to  exclaim,  "0  God,  what  is 
man,  that  thou  shouldst  regard  him,  or  the  son  of  man, 
that  thou  shouldst  visit  him?" 

But  two  years  ago,  what  a  happy  people  we  were,  in 
the  full  enjoyment  of  all  blessings,  earthly  and  divine, 
that  an  honest  and  grateful  people  could  have  desired. 
Our  fields  were  everywhere  cultivated,  and  yielded 
abundant  harvest.  Men  were  happy  in  the  peaceful 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  t  313 

possession  of  their  homes,  their  political,  social,  civil, 
and  religious  rights.  Freedom  of  thought,  freedom  of 
speech,  freedom  of  the  press,  and  freedom  of  action 
were  the  pride  and  boast  of  every  American  citizen. 
Every  man  could  think  what  he  pleased,  speak  what  he 
pleased,  write  what  he  pleased,  do  what  he  pleased,  go 
where  he  pleased,  and  come  when  he  pleased,  and  no 
one  dared  to  oppose,  unless  he  acted  in  viokrtion  of  the 
civil  laws  of  his  country. 

Families  were  happy.  Husbands  and  wives,  parents 
and  children,  brothers  and  sisters,  were  happy  in  their 
quiet,  peaceful  homes.  Homesteads,  churches,  and  the 
groves  were  vocal  with  the  praises  of  God.  The  mil- 
lennium, or  a  thousand  years'  reign  of  Christ  upon  the 
earth  with  the  faithful,  was  strongly  anticipated  by 
many.  A  nation's  heart  beat  with  joy  and  gladness 
inexpressible.  We  were  a  happy  people, — a  nation 
blessed  above  all  the  nations  of  the  earth.  No,  never, 
since  God  conducted  his  own  chosen  Israel  into  the  land 
of  Canaan,  has  any  people  or  nation  of  the  whole  earth 
been  blessed  as  have  been  the  American  people. 

How  changed  are  all  things  now!  Many  of  our 
finest  farms  are  uncultivated, — fences  are  destroyed, 
and  the  fields  are  made  desolate  and  have  become  the 
camping-ground  of  soldiers.  The  tap  of  the  drum, 
the  martial  music  of  bands,  the  tents  of  the  warrior, 
now  fall  upon  our  ear  and  meet  our  eye  at  almost  every 
point.  Men  fly  from  their  homes  as  from  deadly 
poison,  leaving  all  their  interests  to  chance  and  blind 
fatality.  Political,  social,  civil,  and  religious  rights 
are  no  longer  respected.  Freedom  of  opinion,  speech, 
the  press,  and  action  is  no  longer  the  pride  and  boast 
of  freemen.  Men  are  now  afraid  to  express  their 

27 


314  THE  CONSPIEACY  UNVEILED. 

opinions,  simply  because  they  are  no  longer  freemen. 
The  freedom  of  speech,  the  freedom  of  the  press,  the 
freedom  of  action,  are  all  suppressed;  and  men  who 
once  boasted  of  their  freedom  and  bravery  now  quail 
and  writhe  under  the  lash  of  military  despotism.  How 
are  the  mighty  fallen,  and  the  strong  made  to  tremble ! 
This  is  no  fiction.  Stern  realities  stare  us  full  in  the 
face,  and  we  must  meet  them,  whether  we  wish  to  do 
so  or  not. 

Families  are  no  longer  happy.  Husbands  are  torn 
from  their  wives,  fathers  from  their  children,  and  sons 
from  their  fathers,  mothers,  brothers,  sisters,  and 
homes.  The  once  peaceful,  quiet,  and  happy  homes 
of  thousands  are  either  forsaken  and  left  desolate,  or 
changed  into  habitations  of  weeping,  mourning,  and 
deep  lamentation.  The  homesteads  and  churches  of 
thousands,  and  the  groves,  are  no  longer  vocal  with 
the  praises  of  God.  The  millennium,  or  reign  of 
Christ  a  thousand  years  with  his  people  on  earth,  is  no 
longer  immediately  anticipated.  A  nation's  heart  is 
made  to  bleed. 


CHAPTER  VII. 

A  WORD    OF    ADMONITION    TO     THE    CITIZENS    OF    FREDE- 
RICKSBURG. 

THE  pall  of  death  seems  to  have  fallen  on  our  entire 
community,  embracing  all  classes  within  its  encircling 
folds.  If  the  destroying  angel  had  passed  over  our 
city  and  had  smitten  the  first-born  of  every  family,  a 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  315 

more  gloomy  appearance  of  things  -could  hardly  be  pre- 
sented. Places  of  business,  with  few  exceptions,  are 
everywhere  closed  up,  and  men  walk  about  the  streets 
as  if  in  constant  expectation  of  hearing  the  last  shrill 
note  of  Gabriel's  awful  trump.  Many  private  resi- 
dences are  closed  and  forsaken,  and  families  have  de- 
serted their  quiet,  peaceful  homes,  to  become  refugees 
and  sufferers  among  strangers  in  other  parts  of  our 
country. 

Horticulture,  to  a  great  extent,  is  neglected;  while 
all  are  reposing  in  a  state  of  idleness  and  inexplicable 
suspense,  wondering  when,  and  where,  and  how  the 
scene  will  end.  An  indescribable  panic  has  seized  all 
classes  of  our  once  brave,  happy,  industrious,  and 
prosperous  people.  What  must  be  the  end  of  all  this  ? 
There  can  be  but  one  answer  to  this  question  if  things 
continue  thus,  and  that  is,  starvation  and  death  will  be 
the  inevitable  result. 

Hence  we  would  say  to  one  and  all  of  our  fellow- 
citizens,  go  to  work!  Up  and  at  it!  Attend  more 
strictly  to  business  than  ever,  because  there  is  greater 
need  than  there  has  ever  been  at  any  former  period 
of  our  lives.  What  is  the  use  for  men  to  become  dis- 
heartened, and  give  up  the  ghost,  and  die  before  the 
time  comes  ?  If  men  refuse  to  work,  nothing  can  be 
produced;  and  if  nothing  be  produced,  people  must 
starve. 

Gazing  at  soldiers,  listening  to  martial  music,  and 
following  the  army  about  will  never  make  the  "  pot 
boil."  The  duty  and  business  of  soldiers  is  one  thing, 
and  the  duty  and  business  of  citizens  is  another  thing. 
Soldiers  consume,  and  citizens  produce;  if,  therefore, 
the  citizens  neglect  to  produce,  both  citizens  and  sol- 


316  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

diers  must  ultimately  starve.  Soldiers,  however,  have 
this  decided  advantage  over  citizens:  the  former  are 
fed  and  clothed  from  the  public  crib,  while  the  latter 
have  to  look  after  their  own  food  and  raiment.  Armies 
must  and  will  be  supported,  provided  the  produce  is  to 
be  had,  and  citizens  can  only  get  the  excess  after 
armies  are  supplied.  This  fact,  of  itself,  is  sufficient 
to  rouse  every  one  to  action,  and  stimulate  all  to  do 
their  utmost.  Then  we  would  admonish  all,  old  and 
young,  male  and  female,  high  and  low,  rich  and  poor, 
bond  and  free,  to  go  to  work,  and  work  for  life,  or 
famine  and  death  will  be  the  result. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

THE  CONFEDERATE  ARMY  LEAVES  FREDERICKSBURG. 

ON  the  morning  of  the  18th  of  April,  1862,  the  Con- 
federate Army  evacuated  the  town  of  Fredericksburg, 
leaving  the  citizens  to  share  whatever  fate  might 
chance  to  befall  them.  Never,  perhaps,  did  any  army 
leave  a  place  with  greater  expedition  than  did  our 
army  leave  the  venerable  old  town  of  Fredericksburg. 
Before  leaving,  however,  they  set  fire  to  Fal mouth, 
Scott's,  and  the  railroad  bridges ;  also  to  the  following 


Steamer  Virginia,  Captain  Fairbank ;  steamer  Saint 
Nicholas,  Captain  Lewis,  of  the  Confederate  Army; 
schooner  May,  owned  by  McConkey,  Parr  &  Co.,  Balti- 
more City,  Md.,  and  Henry  Armstrong,  valued  at 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  317 

$4500;  schooner  Ada,  owned  by  Samuel  G.  Miles, 
of  Baltimore  City,  Md.,  valued  at  $3500;  schooner 
Northern  Light,  Captain  Thomas  Pritchett,  Lancaster 
county,  Va.,  valued  at  $2000;  ^Reindeer,  Captain  Job 
Moore,  Middlesex  county,  Va.,  valued  at  $1500;  De- 
capolis,  Captain  John  Evans,  Fredericksburg,  Va., 
valued  at  $700;  Mary  Pierce,  owned  by  K.  W.  Adams 
and  L.  B.  Eddens,  Fredericksburg,  Va.,  valued  at 
$5500;  Helen,  Captain  Solomon  Philips,  Essex  county, 
Va.,  valued  at  $2000;  William  T.  Valliant,  Captain 
B.  George,  Lancaster  county,  Va.,  valued  at  $1500; 
Anglo-Saxon,  owned  by  Segar  &  Purkins,  Middlesex 
county,  Va.,  valued  at  $1600;  Dazzling  Orb,  Captain 
A.  Jenkins,  Fredericksburg,  Va.,  valued  at  $600; 
Puteola,  owned  by  A.  Williams  and  B.  Walker,  Lan- 
caster county,  Va.,  valued  at  $1500;  James  Henry, 
owned  by  Captains  Mullin  and  Dickinson,  Bichmond 
county,  Va.,  valued  at  $400;  J.  Wagner,  Captain  Tole- 
man,  Lancaster  county,  Va.,  valued  at  $2250 ;  Active, 
Captain  Henry  Taylor,  Bichmond  county,  Va.,  valued 
at  $2000;  Sea-Breeze,  owned  by  Miles,  of  Baltimore, 
Crabb  &  Scrimger,  of  Bichmond  county,  Va.,  valued 
at  $2000;  Mary  Miller,  owned  by  C.  Burgess,  of 
Northumberland  county,  Va.,  and  Miller,  of  Middle- 
sex county,  Va.,  valued  at  $4000;  Nancy  SpreweU, 
owned  by  E.  Mann,  of  North  Carolina,  valued  at 
$2500 ;  'Lucy  Penn,  owned  by  Seirs,  of  Gloucester 
county,  Va.,  valued  at  $1600;  Hiawatha,  owned  by 
Mr.  Garland,  Bichmond  county,  Va.,  valued  at  $2500; 
sloop  Amethyst,  Captain  Charles  Gutridge,  Fredericks- 
burg, Va.,  valued  at  $900. 

Including  the  value  of  the  steamer  Virginia  and 
the  Saint  Nicholas,  it  will  be  discovered  that  more 

27* 


318  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

than  one  hundred  and  twenty-five  thousand  dollars' 
worth  of  vessels  was  destroyed,  to  say  nothing  about 
the  vast  amount  of  grain  and  other  property  consumed 
in  them,  all  of  which  will,  probably,  prove  in  the  end 
a  total  loss  to  the  owners. 

Admitting  the  fact  that  the  burning  of  the  bridges 
was  "  a  military  necessity," — which  we  very  much  ques- 
tion,— we  utterly  ignore  the  idea  that  the  burning  of 
the  vessels  was ;  and,  while  no  good  to  the  Southern 
Confederacy,  and  but  little  if  any  injury  to  the  enemy, 
could  possibly  result  from  an  act  so  outrageously  cruel, 
it  has  reduced  at  least  some  of  the  owners  of  the  vessels 
to  a  state  of  almost  total  bankruptcy.  Some  of  these  men 
have  labored  and  toiled  for  years,  and  by  rigid  economy 
had  succeeded  in  accumulating  sufficient  amounts  to 
purchase  vessels,  and  their  all  of  earthly  goods  was 
invested  in  them,  and  in  a  single  hour  they  behold  the 
hard  earnings  of  many  years  reduced  to  ashes.  What 
a  pity !  What  a  shame ! 

In  connection  with  the  burning  of  the  bridges  and 
vessels,  we  would  state  that  from  fifteen  to  twenty 
thousand  dollars'  worth  of  cotton  was  also  burnt,  which 
might  have  been  saved,  had  not  such  a  terrible  panic 
seized  the  managers  of  the  cars. 

We  witnessed  the  burning  of  the  bridges  and  vessels, 
and,  truly,  the  scene  was  one  of  melancholy  sublimity. 
May  we  never  again  witness  such  reckless,  wanton, 
wicked  destruction  of  property!  On" the  18th  day  of 
April,  1861,  the  Virginia  Convention  passed  the  ordi- 
nance of  secession,  and  on  the  18th  of  April,  1862,  the 
Federal  authorities  took  possession  of  Fredericksburg. 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  319 


CHAPTER  IX. 

FEDERAL   TEOOPS  TAKE   POSSESSION  OF    FREDEKICKSBUKG. 

PURSUANT  to  orders  of  Brigadier- General  Patrick, 
on  Wednesday,  the  7th  of  May,  1862,  the  Southern 
Tier  Rifles,  23d  New  York  Volunteers,  Colonel  H.  C. 
Hoffman  commanding,  took  up  its  line  of  march  from 
camp  near  Falmouth,  for  the  occupation  of  Fredericks- 
burg,  arriving  in  the  city  at  nine  o'clock  A.M.  Such 
respectful  regard  was  paid  to  the  sensitiveness  of  the 
inhabitants  of  our  town  as  to  dispense  with  the  martial 
music  usual  upon  such  occasions,  the  regiment  marching 
silently  to  its  quarters,  with  fine  and  soldierly  bearing. 
Companies  were  immediately  detailed  and  despatched 
to  outposts  guarding  the  various  approaches  to  the 
town. 

The  officers  of  this  regiment,  field,  staff,  and  line, 
are  gentlemen  of  the  highest  respectability  and  of 
dignified  and  courteous  demeanor ;  and  such  has  been 
the  respectful  deportment  of  this  entire  command  as  to 
elicit  the  most  unbounded  admiration  and  confidence 
of  all  the  inhabitants  of  our  town.  • 

By  order  of  Colonel  Hoffman,  Sergeant-Major  De- 
voe  and  Color-Corporal  Crocker  flung  the  time-honored 
flag — the  good  old  "Stars  and  Stripes" — to  the  breeze  at 
head-quarters,  opposite  the  railroad-depot,  immediately 
upon  their  occupation.  This  regiment,  we  learn,  has 
been  chosen  for  the  occupation  of  the  town  on  account 
of  its  high  character  for  respectability  and  rigid  dis- 


320  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

cipline;  and,  from  what  we  have  seen,  we  are  confident 
a  more  judicious  selection  could  not  be  made.  Wit- 
nessing, as  we  do,  the  preservation  of  all  personal 
rights  and  privileges,  the  protection  of  private  pro- 
perty, and  the  unrestricted  conduct  and  continuance  of 
the  accustomed  business  pursuits  and  avocations  of  our 
citizens,  we  cannot  but  conclude  that  this  war  is  waged 
by  the  General  Government  upon  principles  infinitely 
transcending  in  mercy  and  generous  magnanimity  all 
others  which  the  world  has  ever  known,  and  of  which 
history  affords  no  precedent  or  parallel. 


CHAPTER  X. 

FEDERAL    TROOPS     LANDING-     ON     THE     WHARF     OF     FRE- 
DERICKSBURG. 

THE  Federal  troops  effected  a  landing  on  the  wharf 
of  Fredericksburg  on  Friday  evening,  the  2d  day  of 
May,  1862,  exactly  two  weeks  to  a  day  from  the  eva- 
cuation of  the  town  by  the  Confederate  forces.  The 
bridge  of  canal-boats  being  completed,  Major-General 
King  and  staff,  consisting  of  Captain  Robinson,  Lieu- 
tenants Wood  and  Benkardt,  Brigadier-General  Patrick 
and  staff,  crossed  over  the  bridge  from  the  Stafford  to 
the  Fredericksburg  landing,  and  rode  through  the 
principal  streets,  taking  a  survey  of  matters  and  things 
in  general,  and  of  the  good  old  town  in  particular. 
Immediately  in  rear  of  the  generals,  Company  D,  23d 
Regiment  New  York  Volunteers,  Captain  L.  Todd, 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  321 

Lieutenants  Colby  and  Jones,  crossed  over  and  occupied 
the  large  warehouse  of  A.  K.  Phillips,  Esq.,  after 
which  pickets  were  immediately  stationed  at  different 
points  through  the  city. 


CHAPTER  XL 

IN  the  number  of  the  "Christian  Banner"  of  May 
17,  1862,  we  published  the  following  editorials : — 

"REBELLION  AND  STUBBORNNESS. 

"Holy  writ  says,  and  says  nothing  more  true,  that 
'Rebellion  is  as  the  sin  of  witchcraft,  and  stubborn- 
ness is  as  iniquity  and  idolatry.'  Saint  Paul  says, 
'Let  every  soul  be  subject  unto  the  higher  powers.  For 
there  is  no  power  but  of  God;  the  powers  that  be  are 
ordained  of  God.  Whosoever,  therefore,  resisteth  the 
power  resisteth  the  ordinance  of  God;  and  they  that 
resist  shall  receive  to  themselves  damnation.' 

"This  is  the  language  of  inspiration.  What  does  it 
mean  ?  Let  us  see. 

"Dr.  MacKnight  says,  'The  government  of  every 
State,  whether  it  be  monarchical,  aristocratical,  demo- 
cratical,  or  mixed,  is  as  really  of  divine  appointment 
as  the  government  of  the  Jews  was,  though  none  but 
the  Jewish  form  was  of  divine  legislation.  God  having 
designed  mankind  to  live  in  society,  he  has,  by  the 
frame  of  their  nature,  and  by  the  reason  of  things,  au- 
thorized government  to  be  exercised  in  every  country. 
At  the  same  time,  having  appointed  no  particular  form 


322  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

to  any  nation  but  to  the  Jews,  nor  named  any  particular 
person  or  family  to  exercise  the  power  of  government, 
he  has  left  it  to  the  people  to  choose  what  form  is  most 
agreeable  to  themselves,  and  to  commit  the  exercise  of 
the  supreme  power  to  what  persons  they  think  fit. 
And,  therefore,  whatever  form  of  government  hath  been 
chosen  or  is  established  in  any  country  hath  the  di- 
vine sanction;  and  the  persons  who,  by  the  choice,  or 
even  by  the  peaceable  submission,  of  the  governed,  have 
the  reins  of  government  in  their  hands,  are  the  lawful 
sovereigns  of  that  country,  and  have  all  the  rights  and 
prerogatives  belonging  to  sovereignty  vested  in  their 
persons. 

" '  Wherefore,  since  the  power  of  which  the  apostle 
speaks  is  the  form  of  government,  and  not  the  rulers 
of  a  country,  the  subjection  to  the  higher  powers  en- 
joined is  not  an  unlimited  passive  obedience  to  rulers 
in  things  sinful,  but  an  obedience  to  the  wholesome 
laws  enacted  for  the  good  of  the  community  by  com- 
mon consent,  or  by  those  who,  according  to  the  consti- 
tution of  the  State,  have  the  power  of  enacting  laws. 
To  these  good  laws  the  people  are  to  give  obedience, 
without  examining  by  what  title  the  magistrates  who 
execute  these  laws  hold  their  power,  and  even  with- 
out considering  whether  the  religion  professed  by  the 
magistrates  be  true  or  false.  For  the  same  reason,  the 
opposition  to  and  resistance  of  the  'power  forbidden  is 
an  opposition  to  and  resistance  of  the  established  gov- 
ernment, by  disobeying  the  wholesome  laws  of  the  State, 
or  by  attempting  to  overthrow  the  government,  from  a 
factious  disposition,  or  from  ill  will  to  the  persons  in 
power,  or  from  an  ambitious  desire  to  possess  the 
government  ourselves.' 


THE  SOUTH  SACEIFICED.  323 

"The  Constitution  of  the  Federal  Government  is  one 
of  the  ablest  documents  in  the  world,  and  contains  the 
purest  and  best  form  of  government  with  which  any 
people  have  ever  been  blessed  since  the  direct  legisla- 
tion of  Heaven  over  the  Jews  in  the  land  of  Canaan. 

"  By  the  wholesome  provisions  embraced  in  this  Con- 
stitution, our  fathers,  grandfathers,  great-grandfathers, 
and  we,  their  descendants,  have  been  and  were  pro- 
tected in  our  persons,  and  rights  of  all  kinds,  and  were 
prosperous  and  happy, — enjoying  all  the  blessings  heart 
could  wish, — until  an  ill-natured  faction  attempted  the 
overthrow  of  this  Government. 

"The  idea  that  a  set  of  ambitious,  disappointed  poli- 
ticians could  destroy  the  Constitution  framed  by  the 
clearest  heads  and  purest  hearts  the  world  has  ever 
known  since  the  days  of  the  apostles  of  Jesus  Christ, 
or  make  such  improvements  on  it  as  virtually  to  anni- 
hilate it,  is  an  instance  of  political  egotism  without  a 
parallel  in  the  history  of  the  world.  It  is  absolutely 
as  ridiculous  as  if  a  school-boy,  who  has  just  learned  to 
decline  a  Greek  noun  or  to  conjugate  a  L&tin  verb, 
should  attempt  to  improve  on  the  beauties  and  ele- 
gancies of  Homer  or  Virgil.  The  effort  was  made, 
however,  and  the  result  has  proven  a  failure,  —  the 
ruin  of  all ! 

"We  say  that  &  faction  of  ill-natured  politicians  at- 
tempted to  usurp  the  reins  of  government, — resisting 
the  constituted  authorities  both  of  God  and  the  people, 
— and,  having  resisted,  they  'shall  receive  to  them- 
selves damnation,'  or  destruction.  Are  they  not  al- 
ready politically  damned  ?  When  this  war  shall  have" 
ended,  will  there  be  a  single  prestige  of  their  former 
glory?  When  thousands  of  women  and  millions  of. 


324  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

children  shall  wake  up  to  the  astonishing  reality  that 
they  are  widows  and  orphans,  left  homeless,  penniless, 
friendless,  and  thrown  upon  the  cold  charity  of  a 
heartless,  bankrupt  country,  and  shall  ask,  Who  and 
what  did  this  ?  and  the  volume  of  history  shall  be 
unfolded  to  their  astonished  vision,  then  will  the 
anathemas  of  millions  be  heaped  upon  the  very  names 
and  ashes  of  the  leaders  in  this  horribly  wicked  revo- 
lution. 

"A  faction  of  politicians,  whose  motto  was,  rule  or 
ruin,  met  in  secret  convention,  concocted  all  their  plans, 
determined  at  all  hazards  to  carry  them  into  effect, 
created  and  signed  an  ordinance  of  secession,  and  then 
told  their  people,  and  published  to  the  world,  that  the 
State  had  seceded.  And  for  what  cause  was  all  this 
done  ?  '  Not  because  Abraham  Lincoln  was  elected  to 
the  Presidency  of  the  United  States ; '  not  because  of 
the  passage  of  the  'personal  liberty  bills.'  No;  but 
because  they  had  desired,  and  had  been  endeavoring 
for  more  than  thirty  years,  to  overthrow  the  Federal 
Government, — to  dissolve  the  blessed  Union,  cemented 
by  the  sweat  and  blood  of  our  ancestors, — in  order  to 
establish  a  Government  in  harmony  with  their  own  am- 
bitious views,  and  in  which  they  could  rule  and  govern. 

"  The  border  States  were  to  be  dragged  into  the  same 
political  whirlpool  of  destruction.  How  was  this  to  be 
done  ?  By  political  intrigue.  By  a  right-down  swin- 
dle. At  least,  this  was  the  way  Virginia  was  carried 
out  of  the  Union.  Let  us  see. 

"The  Legislature  of  Virginia  called  a  convention. 
Union  and  secession  candidates  were  brought  out 
before  the  people.  Union  candidates  were  elected  by 
an  overwhelming  majority.  They  were  elected  with 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  325 

the  perfect  understanding  that  they  were  to  take  into 
consideration  the  policy  or  impolicy  of  passing  an  ordi- 
nance of  secession ;  and  the  final  result  of  their  delibera- 
tions was  to  be  referred  back  to  the  people.  That  con- 
vention met  in  Eichmond;  and  it  is  useless  to  say 
how  long  it  remained  in  session  before  an  ordinance  of 
secession  was  passed.  Every  outside  pressure  possible 
was  brought  to  bear  upon  it.  The  Legislature  of  Vir- 
ginia was  in  session  during  the  whole  time ;  and,  if  not 
all,  a  large  majority  of  the  members  of  the  Legislature 
were  rampant  secessionists.  And,  finally,  a  secret 
secession  convention  of  select,  simon-pure  secessionists 
was  called,  with  which  the  people  of  Virginia  had 
nothing  to  do, — not  being  allowed  even  the  privilege 
of  knowing  why  and  for  what  it  was  called.  In  the 
mean  time,  an  orator  from  Virginia  visited  Charleston, 
South  Carolina;  and  the  object  of  that  mission  our 
readers  must  divine.  Secessionists  began  to  despair 
as  to  the  result  of  the  Virginia  Convention.  At  length, 
however,  the  news  flew  over  the  telegraph-wires  that 
Fort  Sumter  had  fallen.  Cannons  were  fired.  Speeches 
were  made  all  over  the  town.  Loud  huzzas  rent  the 
air,  and  the  '  tiger  groans/  like  the  hollow  mutterings 
of  devils  damned  coming  up  from  the  lowest  depths 
of  perdition,  sounded  the  death-knell  of  Virginia  in 
our  ears.  All  was  over.  Now,  any  man  who  dared 
to  speak  a  word  in  favor  of  the  Union  was  a  black- 
hearted traitor  to  Virginia  and  the  South,  a  downright 
Abolitionist,  a  Lincolnite,  and  ought  to  be  driven  out  of 
the  country  or  hung. 

"  If  our  memory  serves  us  correctly,  the  news  of  the 
downfall  of  Fort  Sumter  reached  Fredericksburg  on 
Saturday  evening,  the  13th  of  April,  1861 ;  and  on  the 

28 


326  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

following  Tuesday,  the  16th.  of  April,  1861,  the  secret 
secession  convention  met  in  Eichmond,  and  on  Wed- 
nesday, the  17th  of  April,  1861,  the  Virginia  Conven- 
tion went  into  secret  session,  and  on  Thursday,  the 
18th  of  April,  1861,  the  Virginia  Convention  passed 
the  ordinance  of  secession,  which  sealed  the  fate,  the 
downfall,  of  the  greatest  State  in  the  Union. 

"The  action  of  the  convention  was  yet  to  come 
before  the  people.  All  were  urged  to  go  to  the  polls 
and  vote,  and  present  a  bold  front  to  the  North,  and 
thus  prevent  war  and  secure  peace.  Those  who  had 
been  Union  men,  if  they  voted  the  secession  ticket  and 
professed  conversion  to  the  glorious  doctrine  of  seces- 
sion, were  to  be  marked  as  hypocrites.  If  they  re- 
mained at  home  and  refused  to  vote,  they  were  traitors, 
and  should  be  spotted;  a  seal  of  black  reprobation  was 
to  be  stamped  on  them  and  on  their  children  through  all 
coming  time.  If  they  voted  for  the  Union,  they  were 
Abolitionists,  and  ought  to  be  driven  out  of  Virginia, 
and  out  of  the  whole  South,  or  hung  with  a  '  grape- 
vine.' 

"  It  was  likewise  urged  that,  because  the  vote  in  the 
convention  was  almost  unanimous, — there  being  only 
an  insignificant  minority  of  about  six  or  seven  votes, 
four  of  whom  voted  against  the  ordinance,  and  one,  per- 
haps, was  sick,  one  or  two  being  absent  who  would  have 
voted  for  secession  if  they  had  been  present, — therefore 
the  entire  people  of  the  State  ought,  by  all  means,  to  vote 
for  the  ratification  of  the  action  of  the  convention.  But 
when  the  injunction  of  secrecy  was  removed  from  the 
doings  of  that  convention  in  June  following,  and  the 
facts  were  developed,  there  were  upwards  of  forty-five 
members  who  never  did  vote  for  the  ordinance  of  seces- 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  327 

sion  at  all.     And  yet  we  were  told  that  it  was  almost  a 
unanimous  vote.     This  was  a  political  swindle. 

"Nor  was  this  all.  The  convention,  instead  of 
adjourning  and  letting  the  people  at  once  decide  the 
question  for  themselves,  sent  Congressmen  to  Mont- 
gomery, Alabama,  and  tied  Virginia  on  to  the  Southern 
Confederacy  before  the  people  of  the  State  had  voted 
on  the  question  at  all.  This  called  forth  the  following 
remarks  from  our  pen,  which  appeared  in  the  '  Chris- 
tian Banner'  of  May  2,  1861,  next  to  the  last  number 
we  published : — 

"  '  Is  it  not  an  alarming  usurpation  of  authority  that 
the  Virginia  Convention  should  have  appointed  gentle- 
men to  the  Congress  of  the  Confederate  States  at  all  ? 
Was  this  the  purpose  for  which  the  Virginia  Conven- 
tion was  called  ?  We  did  not  so  understand  it.  Is  it 
not  an  alarming  usurpation  of  power  that  the  Virginia 
Convention  should  unite  the  destiny  of  the  Old  Domi- 
nion with  the  Confederate  States  of  America,  before  the 
vote  of  the  citizens  of  the  State  is  taken  on  the  ques- 
tion ?  Are  a  million  of  freemen  to  be  bartered  and 
sold,  and  handed  over  to  other  authorities  without  being 
consulted,  and  without  their  knowledge  or  consent, 
by  a  convention  of  men  elected  by  the  people  to  trans- 
act other  and  different  matters  ?  If  we  understood  the 
subject,  the  convention  was  called  together  to  decide 
on  the  policy  of  passing  an  ordinance  of  secession  or 
non-secession ;  after  which  the  action  of  the  convention 
was  to  be  referred  back  to  the  sovereign  people  for  their 
ratification  or  rejection.  The  whole  matter  is  pre- 
arranged and  virtually  fixed,  and  then  the  people  are 
called  on  to  vote  on  all  the  subjects  together.  If  this 


328  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

be  the  beginning  of   our  new  order  of  things,  what 
will  the  end  be?' 

"  These  are  facts  which  every  citizen  of  intelligence 
in  this  community  knows  to  be  true.  And  because  we 
exposed  the  system  of  wicked  swindling,  the  political 
cheat  imposed  upon  the  people,  we  were  admonished  to 
*  beware  how  and  what  we  wrote.'  We  had  been 
treated  with  indignity,  and  insulted  beyond  measure, 
more  than  a  month  before  this,  when,  in  justice  to  our- 
self  and  to  the  Union  men  in  Fredericksburg,  we  spoke 
at  a  public  meeting  in  the  court-house,  where  a  power- 
ful effort  was  made  to  raise  a  mob  and  break  up 
the  meeting.  The  conduct  of  our  opponents  on  that 
occasion  beggars  all  description;  and  while  we  were 
addressing  our  fellow-citizens,  and  warning  them  of  the 
awful  dangers  ahead  if  Virginia  should  secede,  some 
one  in  the  crowd  threw  an  egg  at  us ;  but,  knowing  and 
feeling  that  we  were  pleading  for  the  interest  of  our 
fellow-citizens  and  for  the  salvation  of  our  country, 
we  silently  endured  the  insult,  treating  it  with  con- 
tempt. All  this  happened  more  than  a  month  before 
Virginia  seceded.  In  the  mean  time,  before  the  day  of 
election  arrived,  when  the  action  of  the  convention 
was  to  come  before  the  people  for  their  approval  or  dis- 
approval, thousands  on  thousands  of  troops  from  the 
seceded  States  came  pouring  into  Virginia  and  were 
stationed  in  most  of  the  cities  and  towns  in  the  State. 
Fredericksburg  was  literally  filled  with  them. 

"  The  day  of  election  came,  and  we  had  determined 
not  to  vote,  nor  go  to  the  court-house  at  all.  During 
the  day,  however,  one  of  our  prominent  citizens,  and  an 
able  jurist,  called  on  us,  and  invited  us  out  of  our  office, 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  329 

ho  tell  us,  frankly,  candidly,  and  most  sincerely  as  a 
true  friend,  that,  unless  we  went  and  voted  for  the 
ratification  of  the  action  of  the  convention,  our  stand- 
ing, influence,  and  all  our  prospects  even  for  living  in 
the  community,  were  blighted  and  blasted  forever,  and 
we  would  be  called  a  traitor,  and  a  tory,  and  that  in 
years  to  come  it  would  be  thrown  up  to  our  children, 
&c.  &c.,  as  it  was  in  the  old  Revolutionary  War ;  and 
therefore,  '  for  the  sake  of  your  churches,  all  of  which 
are  in  the  South, — for  the  sake  of  your  friends,  of  whom 
you  have  many, — for  the  sake  of  your  children,  and 
children's  children,  in  years  to  come, — and  for  your  own 
sake,  standing,  and  influence,  and  very  existence,  in 
Virginia  and  the  South/  &c.  &c., — 'go  and  vote/ 
Knowing  that  our  vote  could  effect  nothing  either  the 
one  way  or  the  other,  so  far  as  the  destiny  of  Virginia 
was  concerned,  late  in  the  evening  we  went  to  the 
court-house,  and  stated  to  the  commissioners  that  we 
were  no  convert  to  secession,  that  we  despised  secession, 
but  that  we  were  in  Virginia,  and  would  go  with  Vir- 
ginia, and  that  if  they  considered  this  a  vote  they  could 
take  it.  Immediately  they  called  out  our  name,  and 
cried  out,  'Ratification.' 

"Since  the  day  of  election  for  the  ratification  of  Vir- 
ginia's secession,  what  have  we  either  said  or  done  to 
cause  any  one,  however  stupid,  to  think  that  we  had 
changed  our  views  on  the  subject  of  secession  ?  Have 
we  delivered  any  secession  speeches  ?  No.  Have  we 
prayed  any  secession  prayers?  God  knows  we  have 
not !  Have  we  argued  the  cause  of  secession  ?  No. 
Have  we  asked  for  any  office,  or  for  any  situation  of 
any  kind,  in  the  Southern  Confederacy  ?  No,  we  have 
not.  Have  we  not  uniformly  said  to  all  persons,  .at  all 


330  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

times,  and  in  all  places,  at  home  and  abroad,  on  the 
streets,  in  the  stores,  and  everywhere  and  always,  that 
we  despised  secession,  and  that  because  we  felt  a 
devotion  for  the  South  which  no  blind  secessionist  could 
feel,  therefore  we  opposed  secession  ? 

"What  have  we  done?  We  have  been  slanderously 
reported  as  having  held  secret  Union  meetings  for  the 
purpose  of  plotting  treason  against  the  Southern  Con- 
federacy. This  is  infamously  false.  We  have  been 
treated  with  indignity,  and  attempts  have  been  made 
by  certain  characters  to  insult  us;  who  were  themselves 
beneath  contempt.  We  have  been  meanly  and  basely 
slandered  both  at  home  and  abroad,  simply  because  we 
used  our  best  efforts  to  save  the  South  from  ruin.  And 
now  we  are  threatened  with  a  rope,  if  ever  the  time 
comes  and  an  opportunity  is  offered. 

"What  have  we  done?  We  opened  a  private  board- 
ing-house last  winter,  as  a  matter  of  necessity,  to  keep 
from  starvation.  We  treated  the  poor  soldiers  the 
very  best  we  could :  we  did  this  because  we  were  sorry 
for  them ;  we  did  it  for  their  sake, — for  the  sake  of 
their  parents  and  friends ;  we  did  it  for  the  sake  of 
their  wives  and  children,  many  of  them  being  men  of 
families ;  we  did  it  for  the  sake  of  humanity  and  our 
common  Christianity ;  and  we  feel  sorry  that  we  were 
not  able  to  do  more  for  them  and  better  by  them  than 
what  we  did.  This  is  our  inconsistency ;  this  our  dis- 
loyalty to  the  South ;  this  our  treason.  This  is  what 
we  have  done. 

"What  has  secession  done  for  Virginia  and  the 
South  ?  It  has  inaugurated  civil  war ;  it  has  filled  the 
South  with  the  wildest  anarchy  and  confusion ;  it  has 
desolated  our  cities,  towns,  and  villages ;  it  has  laid 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  331 

waste  the  most  beautiful,  wealthy,  and  prosperous  por- 
tions of  our  State;  it  has  built  hospitals,  and  filled 
them  with  the  wounded,  sick-,  and  dying;  it  has 
made  widows  and  orphans  by  hundreds  of.  thousands ; 
it  has  opened  a  fountain  of  sorrow,  affliction,  woe,  and 
death  without  a  parallel  in  the  history  of  the  world; 
it  has  reduced  the  wealthy  to  a  state  of  comparative 
poverty,  and  made  the  poor  still  poorer ;  it  has  brought 
Canada  not  only  to  our  doors,  but  into  our  very  midst. 
The  Confederate  States  seceded  from  the  Union  to 
1  get  their  rights/  and  the  negroes  are  seceding  from 
their  masters  to  'enjoy  their  right,'  and  the  desolating 
work  of  secession  is  still  going  on.  We  are  doing 
what  we  can  to  arrest  it  in  its  onward  and  ruinous 
course. 

"  But  '  rebellion  is  as  the  sin  of  witchcraft,  and  stub- 
bornness is  as  iniquity  and  idolatry.'  There  are  those 
who  still  seem  determined  to  resist  to  their  own  ruin, 
and,  if  possible,  to  the  ruin  of  all  others.  What,  we  ask, 
will  life  be  worth  after  our  dear  children,  our  neigh- 
bors, friends,  and  relatives,  are  all  killed,  our  country 
left  in  ruins,  and  all  reduced  to  a  state  of  want  and 
abject  poverty?  Our  fellow-citizens  may  scorn  us,  per- 
secute us,  and  curse  us  now;  but  in  after-years,  when 
the  whole  affair  shall  have  been  wound  up,  and  the 
great  excitement  of  secession  and  war  shall  have  passed 
away,  and  men  shall  begin  to  think,  then  a  reaction 
will  take  place,  and  posterity  will  do  us  justice.  May 
God,  in  his  infinite  mercy  and  eternal  goodness,  save  us 
from  these  awful  calamities,  and  that  right  early  ! 

"  We  have  written  the  above  article,  because  we  learn 
that  it  is  being  reported  through  town  that,  before  the 


332  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

Federals  arrived  in  Fredericksburg,  we  were  one  of  the 
most  rampant  secessionists  in  all  the  country,  but  that 
as  soon  as  they  came  we  turned  right  over  to  their  side. 
This  is  the  reason  why  we  have  stated  in  the  above 
article  some  few  of  the  many  revolting  facts  and  cir- 
cumstances connected  with  the  political  swindle  in 
forcing  Virginia  out  of  the  Union.  If  we  can  secure 
paper  and  ink,  by  the  help  of  God  and  our  fellow-citi- 
zens, we  shall  write  many  things  which  we  trust  will 
be  of  service  to  the  people.  Bead,  and  think  !" 


CHAPTER  XII. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "Christian  Banner"  of  May 
27, 1862,  we  published  the  following  editorials : — 

"SUBMISSION. 

"  This  word  submission  has  for  nearly  the  last  two 
years  produced  a  greater  terror  over  the  Southern 
people  than  any  other  word  to  be  found  in  the  English 
language,  or  in  any  language  in  the  world.  Submis- 
sion !  Submission  to  whom  ?  Submission  to  what  ? 
'  Submission  to  old  Abe  Lincoln !'  '  Submission  to 
Black  Px,epublican  rule  /'  '  Submission  to  the  Lincoln 
Government  F 

"  Argue  rationally,  logically,  philosophically,  and 
according  to  the  plainest  rules  of  common  sense  with 
secessionists,  and  the  best  and  profoundest  argument 
one  will  ever  hear  them  advance  to  justify  themselves 
in  their  reckless  course  of  ruin  is  simply  this : — ' What ! 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  333 

submit  to  old  Abe  Lincoln  ?'  '  Submit  to  be  ruled  and 
governed  by  an  old  Abolition  rail-splitter !'  '  Submit  to 
Black  Eepublican  rule!'  'Never!  never!  never!' 
'We'll  die,  every  man  of  us,  first.'  This  was  an  irre- 
fragable argument.  No  one  in  all  the  schools  of  com- 
mon-sense philosophy  could  be  found  wise  enough  to 
confute  it. 

"  Who  had  to  submit  to  Lincoln  ?  What  govern- 
ment had  Lincoln  ?  What  power  had  he  more  than 
was  guaranteed  to  him  by  the  Constitution,  as  Chief 
Magistrate  of  the  United  States?  None  whatever. 
If  all  the  States  had  remained  quietly  and  peace- 
ably in  the  Union,  Lincoln  could  not  have  inaugurated 
a  civil  war  upon  the  South.  This  was  a  constitutional 
impossibility.  The  Federal  Government  never  in- 
augurated war  upon  the  South.  South  Carolina  and 
the  seceded  States  inaugurated  civil  war  upon  the 
Federal  Government,  or  upon  the  Government  of  the 
United  States.  This  is  a  fact  which  will  go  down  in 
history  to  the  latest  generation  of  American  citizens. 

"  But  let  us  examine  and  see  who  are  ike  submission- 
ists.  The  people  of  South  Carolina  submitted  to  Messrs. 
Rhett,  Keitt,  Boyce  &  Co.  Mississippi  submitted  to 
South  Carolina.  Alabama  submitted  to  South  Carolina 
and  Mississippi.  Georgia  and  Florida  submitted  to 
these  three,  and  Louisiana  and  Texas  submitted  to 
these  five  cotton  States,  making  seven ;  and  these  seven 
cotton  States  seceded,  not  by  the  popular  vote  of  the 
people  of  these  States,  but  by  conventions;  and  these 
several  conventions  appointed  delegates  to  meet  at 
Montgomery,  Alabama,  for  the  purpose  of  forming 
a  '  Provisional  Government ;'  and  this  convention  nomi- 
nated and  elected  Jeff  Davis,  of  Mississippi,  President, 


334  THE   CONSPIKACY  UNVEILED. 

and  Stephens,  of  Georgia,  Vice-President.  The  people, 
had  to  submit  in  silence  to  all  this. 

"This  convention  then  set  to  work  and  mutilated  the 
Constitution  of  the  United  States,  and,  with  their  im- 
provements, amendments,  and  mutilations,  called  it  the 
*  Constitution  of  the  Confederate  States  of  America/ 
and  forced  it  upon  the  people  of  these  several  States, 
and  they  had  to  submit.  Then  this  Montgomery  Con- 
vention empowered  the  conventions  of  the  seven  re- 
volted cotton  States  to  appoint  members  to  form  a 
Congress  for  the  purpose  of  enacting  laws  by  which  to 
move  and  work  the  grand  machinery  of  this  new  order 
of  things.  All  this  was  done  independently  of  the 
popular  voice  of  the  people  of  these  States.  There  was 
no  submission  in  all  this,  was  there  ?  Were  there  no 
Union  men  in  all  these  seven  cotton  States,  while  these 
things  were  being  acted  out?  What  did  they  do? 
What  could  they  do  but  submit  to  the  arbitrary  will 
and  yield  submission  to  the  military  power  of  this  self- 
constituted  body  ? 

"  Has  not  Virginia  yielded  in  humble  submission, 
through  the  intrigue  of  her  leaders,  to  the  confederacy 
of  the  seven  cotton  States  ?  Yes :  through  the  treachery 
of  her  State  Legislature  and  State  Convention,  Vir- 
ginia was  forced  out  of  the  Union  on  the  18th  (as  they 
say)  of  April,  1861,  and  was  immediately  tied  on  to 
the  seven  cotton-States  Confederacy,  and  Richmond 
city,  Virginia,  was  determined  on  as  the  capital  of  the 
Southern  Confederacy,  and  Jeff  Davis  and  his  army 
were  urged  to  hasten  on  to  Richmond  and  into  Vir- 
ginia to  act  as  a  kind  of  terror  to  the  '  Union-shriekers/ 
'  submissionists,'  '  traitors/  and  '  Black  Republicans' 
of  Virginia,  on  the  day  of  voting  for  the  ratification  of 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  335 

the  ordinance  of  secession,  which  took  place  on  the  23d 
day  of  May,  1861,  more  than  one  month  from  the  time 
of  the  passage  of  the  ordinance  of  secession.  And  on 
the  day  of  election,  as  we  have  stated  in  our  editorials 
of  a  former  number  of  the  'Banner,'  all  the  principal 
cities,  towns,  and  villages  in  Virginia  were  literally 
filled  with  soldiers.  And  not  only  so,  but  civil  war  was 
inaugurated  in  Virginia  before  the  day  of  election  for 
the  ratification  or  non-ratification  of  the  acts  of  the 
convention.  Gosport  Navy- Yard  was  seized,  and  the 
Arsenal  at  Harper's  Ferry  was  burned,  before  the  day 
of  election.  All  this  was  planned  and  executed  for  the 
purpose  of  forcing  Virginia  into  submission  to  secession 
rule,  intrigue,  and  treachery.  So  that  at  least  a  ma- 
jority of  some  sixty  or  seventy  thousand  voters  in  the 
State  of  Virginia  had  at  last  to  bow  at  the  point  of 
the  bayonet  in  humble  submission  to  the  will,  purpose, 
determination,  and  domination  of  a  few  leaders  in  the 
cotton  States,  'away  down  South  in  Dixie.' 

"  This  is  submission,  with  a  tyrant's  rod  and  a  ven- 
geance. And  all  who  were  opposed  to  secession  have 
been  forced  to  submit,  because  a  military  despotism  has 
been  hanging  over  them  ever  since;  and  this  is  freedom, 
— independence  ! 

"Submission!  Are  not  the  very  men  who  indignantly 
spurned  the  idea  of  submission  to  the  constituted  au- 
thorities of  their  country  now  submitting  to  the  great- 
est imaginable  indignities  from  their  own  servants? 
Masters  have  set  the  ungodly  example  of  non-submission 
to  the  '  higher  powers,  that  be  ordained  of  God/  and 
their  servants  have  caught  the  cue,  and  swear  that 
they  will  no  longer  submit  to  the  rule  of  their  masters. 
Why  do  masters  submit  to  the  reckless  insubordination 


336  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

of  their  slaves  ?  For  the  same  reason  that  Union  men, 
twelve  months  ago,  had  to  submit  to  the  will  and  dic- 
tation of  secessionists : — simply  because  they  can't  help 
themselves ;  and  hence  anarchy  reigns  rampant  every- 
where, and  among  all  classes,  all  over  the  country. 
Great  God !  to  what  a  queer  state  of  affairs  our  country 
is  reduced.  Secessionists  will  not  submit  to  be  governed 
by  the  '  Constitution  of  the  United  States,'  and  Union 
men  will  not  submit  to  be  governed  by  the  Constitution 
of  the  '  Confederate  States ;'  and  servants  refuse  to 
be  governed  by  the  legal  authority  of  their  masters. 
Indeed,  this  is  a  terrible  state  of  insubordination.  We 
knew  from  the  beginning  that  secession  would  inevi- 
tably produce  this  state  of  things ;  and  therefore  we 
opposed  it.  And  because  we  did  and  do  oppose  it,  we 
are  branded  as  an  enemy  to  the  South.  How  blindly, 
how  wickedly  false ! 

"  In  proof  that  Virginia  was  forced  out  of  the  Union 
by  the  acts  of  the  civil  and  military  leaders  of  seces- 
sion, we  need  no  stronger  evidence  than  the  suppression 
of  the  publication  of  the  popular  vote  of  the  citizens  of 
Virginia.  Who  can  tell  the  number  of  votes  actually 
polled  by  citizens  of  Virginia  for  the  ratification  of  the 
ordinance  of  secession  ?  This  is  a  question  of  grave  im- 
portance, which  we  submit  to  the  leading  secessionists 
of  Virginia.  Still,  the  people  must  submit.  This  is 
submission. 

"  Nor  is  this  all.  When  the  people  of  Virginia  were 
called  upon,  this  spring,  to  go  into  a  mock-election  for  a 
President  of  the  Southern  Confederacy,  they  were  told 
that  it  would  be  bad  policy  to  have  two  candidates  in 
this  early  stage  of  our  Government,  and,  moreover,  that 
war-times  was  no  time  to  be  discussing  politics,  and 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  337 

therefore  all  the  voters  of  Virginia  ought  to  go  to 
the  polls  and  vote  for  Jeff  Davis.  Who  can  tell  what 
was  the  number  of  votes  polled?  The  people  of 
Virginia  ought  to  know  this.  We  were  urged  to  go  to 
the  polls  and  vote ;  but  we  did  not.  Why  should  we  ? 
Had  there  been  but  ten  votes  cast  in  the  whole  State, 
or  in  the  whole  South,  Jeff  Davis  would  still  have  re- 
mained President  of  the  Southern  Confederacy. 

"  Virginians  have  to  submit  to  all  these  things,  and  a 
thousand  more,  and  that  in  silence,  or  be  threatened 
with  a  drawn  halter  around  their  necks.  This  is  sub- 
mission to  the  one-manpower, — the  submission  of  whole 
States  to  a  few  contemptible,  petty,  tyrannical  traitors. 
Yes,  these  secessionists  won't  submit  to  the  regular, 
constituted  authorities  of  their  country,  but  they 
pompously  and  arrogantly  dictate  to  others;  and, 
unless  all  others  bow  in  humble  submission  to  them, 
they  are  to  be  hung,  shot,  quartered,  tarred  and 
feathered,  and  banished  from  their  country.  Good 
Lord,  deliver  us ! 

"  Once  more.  When  the  militia  were  called  out,  this 
spring,  it  is  well  known  that  they  were  unwilling  to  go 
into  service,  and,  the  Confederate  Government  fearing 
the  consequences,  Congress  passed  an  act  of  conscription, 
by  which  they  were  all  forced  into  service,  except  a  few, 
who  so  managed  their  cards  as  to  elude  the  clutches 
of  the  military  bands  that  were  sent  prowling  through 
the  country  to  catch  them  up  and  hurry  them  into  the 
army.  There  was  no  submission  in  this,  was  there? 
Yes,  submission  of  the  most  oppressive  and  aggravating 
character  ! — submission  to  a  military  despotism ! — sub- 
mission, not  to  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States, 
but  to  secession. 

29 


338  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

1  { Is  it  not  strange  that  men  will  croak  and  croak  about 
submission,  and  the  degradation  of  submission,  while 
they  themselves  are  trying  to  browbeat  and  force  all 
others  to  submit  to  their  own  lordly  dictations,  and 
while  at  the  same  time  they  are  themselves  submitting 
to  the  disobedience  and  insubordination  of  their  own 
negroes  ?  We  say  that  Virginians  have  submitted  long 
enough  to  the  oppression  and  tyranny  of  petty  despots, 
and  it  is  now  time  for  men  who  wish  to  be  free  to  rise 
up  and  assert  and  maintain  their  rights. 

"  If  the  citizens  of  Virginia  were  unanimously  in  favor 
of  secession,  why  do  they  go  into  the  army  with  so 
much  reluctance  ?  If  every  Southern  man  is  to  be  left 
dead  on  the  battle-field  unless  the  South  obtain  her  in- 
dependence, why  is  it  that  so  many  Southern  men  had 
to  be  forced  into  service  by  an  act  of  conscription  ? 
And  why  is  it  that  so  many  desert  from  the  army  ? 
And  why  is  it  that  men  will  lie  in  the  woods  day  and 
night,  and  for  weeks,  to  keep  from  being  picked  up  by 
these  military  man-hunters  and  murderers  ?  These  are 
questions  and  facts  which  should  be  duly  considered  by 
the  people  of  Virginia. 

"And,  finally,  suppose  the  South  should  gain  her  in- 
dependence :  what  will  become  of  the  poor  old  deso- 
lated Dominion,  Virginia  ?  Her  sons  dead,  her  territory 
laid  waste,  her  cities,  towns,  and  villages  demolished, 
the  navigation  of  her  rivers  obstructed,  her  vessels  all 
burned  and  destroyed,  her  horses  and  stock  of  all  kinds 
used  up,  killed  up,  and  taken  away,  her  farms  left  bar- 
ren, her  schools  and  colleges  all  broken  up,  her  negroes 
all  gone,  her  citizens  all  in  debt,  the  whole  State  bank- 
rupt,— all,  all  left  in  one  common  wreck  and  ruin  !  We 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  339 

would  earnestly  beseech  and  entreat  our  fellow-citizens 
to  look  into  and  think  seriously  on  this  terribly  black 
picture  before  all  is  lost,  and  lost  forever." 


CHAPTER  XIII. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  May 
27,  1862,  we  published  the  following  editorial: — 

"THREE  UNION  PRISONERS  HUNG  IN  RICHMOND. 

"  We  clip  the  following  paragraph  from  an  exchange : — • 
1  Two  weeks  ago  Jeff  Davis  had  seven  hundred  and  fifty 
loyal  citizens  of  Virginia  in  his  Castle  Godwin  and  Carey 
Street  prisons,  in  Eichmond.  Every  hour  was  adding 
to  the  number,  as  it  was  but  necessary  for  one  to  ex- 
press a  doubt  of  the  immaculateness  of  the  Confederate 
Government  to  be  denounced,  arrested,  and  sent  down 
to  Eichmond.  Three  of  these  prisoners  were  recently 
taken  out  and  hung  without  judge  or  jury.' 

"  The  above  may  all  be  true,  or  it  may  not.  There 
may  be  seven  hundred  and  fifty  loyal  citizens  of  Vir- 
ginia in  prison  in  Eichmond,  or  there  may  not.  Three 
may  have  been  hung  without  judge  or  jury,  or  they 
may  not.  Be  all  this  as  it  may,  we  are  convinced  that 
many  of  the  so-called  friends  of  the  Southern  Con- 
federacy have  done  great  injury  to  the  success  of  the 
Southern  cause. 

"  It  is,  and  has  been,  very  annoying  to  gentlemen, 
good  and  loyal  citizens,  to  have  a  set  of  brainless, 
irresponsible,  worthless,  wicked,  lying  men,  and  a  class 


340  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

of  God-forsaken  old  viragoes,  tattling,  lying,  and  mis- 
representing them  to  strangers  at  every  corner  of  the 
streets  and  in  every  circle  into  which  their  low  position 
in  society  may  admit  them.  That  this  has  been  the  case 
is  well  known  to  many  of  the  citizens  in  this  town  and 
in  the  surrounding  country.  And  men,  too,  are  en- 
gaged in  this  low,  dirty,  slanderous  work,  who  boast 
of  being  the  noble  ones  whose 

'  ancient  though  ignoble  blood 
Has  crept  through  scoundrels  ever  since  the  flood.' 

Yes,  these  men  have  acted  well  their  part  in  this  infa- 
mous game  of  persecuting,  proscribing,  and  ostracizing 
good  and  loyal  citizens  of  Virginia. 

"For  example:  who  were  the  accusers  of  Major 
Charles  Williams  ?  Who  were  the  judges  by  whom  he 
was  condemned?  What  was  the  crime  of  which  he 
was  accused  ?  What  was  the  magnitude  of  his  guilt  ? 
Why  do  not  his  accusers  come  out  openly  and  let  the 
world  know  all  about  it  ?  It  is  high  treason  for  one  to 
condemn  secession :  it  is  a  crime  for  which  he  must  be 
adjudged  to  imprisonment  for  months,  and,  may-be, 
for  years.  But  it  is  no  harm  for  a  man  to  abuse  and 
curse  the  purest  form  of  human  government  the  world 
has  ever  known.  It  is  no  harm  to  rise  up  against  the 
regularly- constituted  authorities  of  one's  country  and 
seek  to  overturn  the  Government  which  has  protected 
him  and  all  his  sacred  rights  from  his  cradle  to  the 
present  time.  No :  this  is  patriotic,  this  is  secession- 
patriotism  ! 

"To  roam  the  country  over  and  drag  poor  hard-work- 
ing laborers  out  of  their  beds  and  tear  them  away  from 
their  heart-broken  wives  and  helpless  children  at  the 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  341 

dark  and  lonely  hours  of  midnight,  is  manly,  heroic, 
patriotic;  and  for  such  deeds  of  chivalry,  another  and 
another  degree  of  knighthood  should  be  conferred  upon 
the  worthless  names  of  the  -cowardly,  unprincipled 
scoundrels  engaged  in  this  fiendish  work. 

"  Terrible  threats  have  been  and  are  constantly  being 
made  against  some  of  the  purest  men  and  truest  friends 
of  the  South  that  can  be  found  in  aL  our  country. 

"  They  are  to  be  hung,  shot,  quartered,  or  forever  ban- 
ished from  their  homes  and  country,  and  infamy,  last- 
ing as  time  and  eternity,  is  to  be  stamped  on  them  and 
their  children  if  secession  succeeds  and  the  Southern 
Confederacy  triumphs. 

"  Suppose,  however,  that  secession  should  fail,  and 
all  the  States  are  at  last  forced  to  let  the  '  Stars  and 
Stripes'  float  over  them :  what  then  will  become  of  our 
persecutors?  As  we  hope  to  obtain  mercy,  we  will 
show  mercy  to  them  on  the.  condition  that  they  will 
never  again  try  to  overturn  the  Government  of  our 
country  to  establish  little  petty  monarchies  for  them- 
selves and  their  children.  The  wicked  leaders  ought 
to  be  punished  commensurately  with  their  crimes,  and 
the  common  masses,  who  were  ignorantly  drawn  into 
this  awful  sink  of  treason  by  the  cunning  of  their  lead- 
ers, should,  upon  true  repentance  and  returning  to  their 
loyalty,  be  pardoned.  This  would  be  magnanimous, 
patriotic,  Christian." 

29* 


342  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  May 
27,  1862,  we  published  the  following  editorials : — 

"CORRECTION. 

"  Our  attention  has  been  called  to  an  article  in  the 
'New  York  Tribune,'  in  which  the  correspondent  says, 
'The  Christian  Banner'  was  suppressed  by  order  of 
Jeff  Davis.  The  editor's  life  has  been  threatened,  and 
his  property  destroyed. 

"We  have  italicized  the  words  'by  order  of  Jeff 
Davis,'  and  'his  property  destroyed/  because  they 
were  underscored  when  the  paper  was  sent  to  us.  "We 
did  not  discontinue  the  publication  of  the  'Christian 
Banner'  'by  order  of  Jeff  Davis.'  Had  we  continued 
to  advocate  the  Union  longer  than  we  did,  an  armed 
mob  would  have  suppressed  it.  This  we  knew,  and 
of  this  we  were  admonished  frequently  and  long  before 
we  did  discontinue  its  publication.  'And  his  property 
destroyed.'  Our  property  was  not  destroyed  directly; 
our  business,  it  is  true,  was  all  broken  up,  and  we  shall 
lose  the  most  of  our  hard  earnings  for  the  last  several 
years;  yet  our  property  was  not  destroyed  by  order  of 
Jeff  Davis. 

"We  make  this  correction,  because  we  would  not  do 
injustice,  if  we  knew  it,  to  any  human  being  on  earth, 
not  even  to  the  devil  himself,  nor  yet  to  the  hideous 
monster  secession. 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  343 

"Secession  is  the  concentration  of  all  curses,  social, 
civil,  political,  and  religious.  That  we  have  been 
under  the  ban  of  secession  proscription  for  the  last 
twelve  months  is  a  well-known  fact.  That  our  arrest 
has  been  threatened  time  and  again,  we  presume  none 
will  deny.  That  our  life  has  been  and  still  is  threat- 
ened, is  a  fact  equally  well  known.  And  what  is  our 
offence?  Simply  that  we  love  the  South  and  hate 
secession,  and  expose  the  villanies  of  the  political 
scoundrels  who  have  forced  secession,  with  all  its  con- 
comitant evils  and  horrors,  upon  us.  Men  may  threaten 
our  life  now,  and  thirst  for  our  blood,  and  talk  of 
driving  us  and  all  other  Union  men  out  of  Virginia 
and  out  of  the  whole  South;  but  they  had  better  look 
into  the  future  a  little ;  for  in  less  time  than  five  years 
secession  will  stink  in  the  very  nostrils  of  Virginians, 
and  the  leaders  who  have  forced  it  upon  us  will  receive 
the  execrations  of  all  good  and  intelligent  citizens." 


CHAPTER  XV. 

PRESIDENT   LINCOLN  AND   HON.  E.  M.  STANTON  VISIT 
FREDEBICKSBUKG. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  May 
27,  1862,  we  published  the  following  editorial : — 

"President  Lincoln  and  Hon.  Edwin  M.  Stanton, 
Secretary  of  War,  visited  Fredericksburg  on  last  Fri- 
day, the  23d  instant  (May).  They  rode  in  a  carriage 
drawn  by  four  fine  iron-gray  horses.  They  crossed 


344  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

the  Rappahannock  River  on  the  canal-boat  bridge,  and 
passed  up  Princess  Anne  Street  to  the  Farmer's  Bank, 
the  head-quarters  of  General  Patrick,  where  the  car- 
riage stopped  about  five  minutes,  and  then  moved  off, 
as  we  were  informed,  to  visit  some  camp  of  soldiers  out 
of  the  town.  A  large  escort  accompanied  the  distin- 
guished visitors.  There  were  no  demonstrations  of  joy, 
however,  from  any  of  the  citizens.  If  they  were  met 
by  the  Honorable  Mayor  and  Common  Council,  we  have 
not  learned  the  fact. 

"  Last  winter  Jeff  Davis,  President  of  the  Southern 
Confederacy,  visited  Fredericksburg,  and  but  few  de- 
monstrations of  joy  were  manifested  on  the  occasion. 
The  citizens  of  Fredericksburg  seem  to  have  very 
little  partiality  for  Presidents.  Thus  pass  away  the 
glories  of  this  world.  On  the  23d  day  of  May,  1861, 
Virginia  is  said  to  have  seceded;  on  the  23d  day  of 
May,  1862,  President  Lincoln  visited  Fredericksburg." 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  May 
20,  1862,  we  published  the  following  editorial : — 


VIRGINIA  THE  BATTLE-FIELD. 


"  Is  it  not  strange  that  Virginians  are  so .  totally 
blinded  to  their  own  interests  as  to  have  suffered 
themselves  to  be  imposed  upon  as  they  have  been  by 
the  shrewd  political  leaders  of  the  Gulf  States?  Be- 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  345 

fore  this  war  commenced,  we  predicted  that  Virginia 
would  be  the  great  battle-field  of  this  wicked  revolu- 
tion, and  repeatedly  said  that,  if  the  Gulf  States  had 
been  geographically  located  as  Virginia  was,  they 
would  never  have  seceded.  The  people  of  the  Gulf 
States  knew  that  Virginia  and  all  the  border  States 
would  be  a  bastion,  a  mighty  bulwark  of  defence,  be- 
tween themselves  and  the  enemy.  They  had  never 
supposed  that  the  war  would  be  carried  into  their  own 
territories.  No :  this  was  not  their  calculation. 

"When  the  Southern  soldiers  came  into  Virginia 
and  to  Fredericksburg  last  spring,  twelve  months  ago, 
they  said  that  they  had  come  to  defend  the  soil  of 
Virginia.  This  we  regarded  as  an  insult  to  the  in- 
telligence of  Virginians, — a  solemn  mockery.  They 
came  to  meet  the  enemy  on  Virginia  soil,  to  keep  him 
off  their  own  soil  and  out  of  their  own  territories. 
This  we  knew,  and  the  leaders  of  this  revolution  in  the 
cotton  and  sugar  States  knew  the  ssime  thing;  and 
yet  it  was  considered  treasonable  for  any  one  openly 
to  express  such  an  opinion.  Let  any  one  now  take  a 
calm  survey  of  the  territorial  boundaries  of  Virginia, 
and  then  say  that  our  predictions  were  not  correct  to 
the  very  letter ! 

"  At  least  two- thirds  of  her  beautiful  territory  are 
in  the  actual  possession  of  the  Federal  Government, 
while  the  small  portion  of  Eastern  Virginia  which  is 
not  yet  invaded,  and  in  the  centre  of  which  stand  the 
capital  of  the  State  and  the  capital  of  the  Confederate 
States,  is  completely  environed,  pent  up  between  two 
powerful  armies  advancing  on  each  other,  and  still 
there  are  those  in  our  midst,  professing  to  be  wise, 
who  say,  '  We'll  whip  them  off  of  every  inch  of  Vir- 


346  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

ginia  soil,  and  make  them  rue  the  day  they  ever  set 
their  feet  upon  it.' 

"  If  there  were  the  shade  of  the  shadow  of  a  reason 
for  such  a  conclusion  as  this,  then  these  persons  might 
talk  and  be  listened  to,  and  be  respected  by  men  of  com- 
mon sense.  But,  when  we  take  into  consideration  the 
fact  that  the  whole  of  the  border  of  Eastern  Virginia 
from  the  mountains  to  the  Chesapeake  Bay  and  round 
to  Suffolk,  including  the  cities  and  towns  of  Norfolk, 
Portsmouth,  Williamsburg,  Yorktown,  Hampton,  Fort- 
ress Monroe,  Alexandria,  Fredericksburg,  and  Suffolk, 
(to  say  nothing  of  Winchester,  and  the  whole  territory 
of  Northwestern  and  the  mountain-regions  of  Vir- 
ginia,) are  all  in  the  actual  possession  of  the.  Federal 
army,  what  foundation  is  there  upon  which  any  sane 
man  can  possibly  build  the  shadow  of  a  hope  for  the 
retaking,  reholding,  and  repossessing  'every  inch  of 
Virginia  territory'  ? 

"  It  was  confidently  affirmed  by  the  professedly  know- 
ing ones  in  our  community,  until  within  a  few  weeks, 
that  the  Federal  army  never  would  nor  could  get 
into  Fredericksburg;  and,  if  men  dared  to  express  a 
contrary  opinion,  they  were  ruled  out  of  treasonable 
and  ' decent  society/  as  traitors,  Abolitionists,  and  black- 
hearted submission  ists. 

"  We  have  always  argued  that  it  is  much  easier  to 
keep  an  armed  enemy  out  of  our  house,  than  to  give 
him  possession  and  afterwards  whip  him  out  and 
keep  him  out.  Twelve  months  ago,  the  Confederate 
army  was  fresh  and  buoyant  with  the  hope  of  driving 
submissionists  and  all  Yankees  out  of  Virginia  and 
of  keeping  them  off  her  territory.  If  the  Southern 
army,  with  Beauregard,  Lee,  Johnson,  Floyd,  Wise, 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  347 

and  a  host  of  others  to  lead  it  on,  with  all  their  muni- 
tions of  war,  commissary  stores,  strong  fortifications, 
railroads,  &c.  &c.,  were  not  able  to  keep  the  enemy 
from  advancing  into  the  interior  of  our  State,  how  can 
they  expect,  or  even  hope,  now,  since  they  have  de- 
stroyed railroads,  burned  railroad-bridges,  demolished 
towns,  committed  to  the  flames  millions  of  dollars' 
worth  of  commissary  stores,  spiked  and  abandoned 
hundreds  of  their  best  and  largest  cannons,  evacuated 
and  forsaken  their  strong  fortifications,  committed  to 
the  flames  millions  of  dollars'  worth  of  cotton,  and 
wellnigh  all  their  navy,  and,  finally,  with  an  army  of 
conscript  soldiers,  to  drive  the  Federal  troops  off 
every  inch  of  Virginia  territory,  retake,  repossess,  and 
rehold  it?  The  idea  is  absurd!  And  when  we  try  to 
get  our  fellow-citizens  to  reason  on  the  subject,  and 
lay  facts  before  them  which  are  as  plain  as  Heaven's 
own  light,  we  are  insulted  and  treated  with  the  utmost 
indignity  and  contempt. 

"With  what  heart  can  men  fight  who  have  been 
forced,  literally  dragged  from  their  business,  their 
homes,  their  wives  and  children,  their  fathers  and 
mothers,  their  brothers  and  sisters,  their  friends,  and 
all  that  is  dear  to  them,  to  go  away  down  South  to 
fight  and  to  defend  the  negroes  and  cotton  and  sugar 
plantations  of  those  wicked  politicians  who  have  forced 
this  common  ruin  upon  us  all,  while  they  themselves 
are  living  at  their  ease,  rolling  in  splendor  and  luxury 
at  home,  and  would  consider  themselves  degraded  by 
association  with  the  poor  soldier  with  his  knapsack  on 
his  back  and  his  musket  on  his  shoulder,  and  would 
scorn  to  permit  him  to  sit  and  eat  at  their  elegantly- 
furnished  and  sumptuous  tables  ? 


348  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

"  Think  of  the  many  precious  lives  that  have  been 
lost  in  Western  Virginia,  on  the  plains  of  Manassas,  at 
Yorktown,  at  Williamsburg ;  think  of  the  bloody  battle 
J;hat  is  to  be  fought  near  Bichmond,  together  with  the 
great  anticipated  battle  or  battles  that  will  take  place 
in  a  few  days  at  some  point  between  Fredericksburg 
and  Kichmond.  (This  battle  was  fought  in  Culpepper 
county,  and  at  Bull  Eun,  or  in  that  vicinity.)  How 
many  precious,  undying  souls  are  to  be  dashed  in  a 
moment  into  eternity,  and  perhaps  without  any  pre- 
paration to  meet  their  final  Judge !  And,  still,  preachers, 
and  communicants  at  the  altar  of  the  peaceful  Jesus, 
parents,  fathers  and  mothers,  wives,  brothers  and 
sisters,  condemn  the  man  who  dares  to  expose  the 
wickedness  of  the  leaders  and  tries  to  save  their  hus- 
bands and  sons  from  ruin.  The  Lord  have  mercy  upon 
the  wicked  stupidity  of  mortals ! 

"'Tis  strange  that  things  are  so;  but  so  they  are,  and 
it  seems  that  there  are  certain  cliques  and  parties  which 
are  determined  that  things  shall  thus  go  on,  until  our 
whole  State  is  desolated  and  our  children  and  friends 
are  all  sacrificed. 

"Look  at  the  desolation  of  all  the  counties  between 
the  Bappahannock  and  Potomac  Bivers, — at  the  condi- 
tion of  the  country  from  Hampton  to  Bichmond, — at 
the  condition  of  the  country  from  Fredericksburg  to 
the  Blue  Bidge;  and  what  will  be  the  condition  of 
the  country  from  Fredericksburg  to  Bichmond,  when 
this  war  shall  have  closed  ?  Desolation  and  one  common 
ruin  meet  the  eye  of  the  beholder  at  every  point. 
Nevertheless,  in  the  face  of  all  these  facts,  there  are 
those  who  talk  and  enter  into  wild  speculations  as  to 
the  course  to  be  pursued,  and  what  must  be  done,  and 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  349 

what  shall  be  done ;  and,  unless  all  others  submit  to 
their  dictations  and  mandates,  they  are  ruled  out  as 
traitors,  Abolitionists,  submissionists,  and  are  marked, 
spotted,  proscribed,  ostracized,  as  men  who  ought  to 
be  driven  out  of  the  country,  or  hung,  and  who  will  be, 
when  the  time  comes. 

"In  conclusion,  we  venture  the  prediction  that  every 
foot  of  territory  embraced  within  the  boundary-lines 
of  Virginia  when  she  seceded  will  again  be  brought 
back  into  the  Union. 

"This  is  only  a  question  of  time.  Mark  the  predic- 
tion !" 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "Christian  Banner"  of  May 
31,  1862,  we  published  the  following  editorial: — 

"AFRICAN   SLAVERY. 

"  The  fact  can  be  no  longer  disguised :  let  this  war 
result  as  it  may,  African  slavery  in  Virginia  is  already 
virtually  swept  from  her  territory.  If  she  would  lay 
down  her  arms  and  return  to  the  Union,  her  citizens 
might  receive  some  remuneration  for  their  servants 
from  the  Government,  if  the  State  would  adopt  a  sys- 
tem of  gradual  emancipation.  But,  unless  this  action 
is  taken  by  Virginia,  and  that  speedily,  the  slave 
population  of  the  State  will,  in  a  few  years,  under  the 
most  favorable  circumstances  which  can  possibly  be 
conceived,  all  be  free.  It  requires  no  prophetic  eye  to 
see  that  this  will  be  inevitable. 

30 


350  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

"  In  fact,  if  the  war  should  continue  in  Virginia  twelve 
months  or  two  years  longer,  there  will  be  scarcely  a 
slave  in  the  whole  State.  Nor  is  this  all.  There  will  be 
but  very  few  of  the  sons  of  Virginia  left,  to  read  and 
relate  the  history  of  her  woes,  after  the  war  shall  have 
closed. 

"  Is  it  possible  that  Virginians  are  so  utterly  blinded 
and  prejudiced  as  to  be  willing  to  sacrifice  their  chil- 
dren, their  whole  State,  and  every  thing  that  is  near 
and  dear  to  a  true  patriot,  for  no  holier  purpose  than 
to  try  to  establish  a  negro-oligarchy  in  the  Gulf  States? 
And  are  the  poorer  classes  of  the  people  so  profoundly 
ignorant  as  not  to  see  that  the  establishment  of  such  a 
government  would  inevitably  and  forever  seal  their 
own  religious,  social,  and  political  degradation  ? 

"Great  God!  What  white  man,  what  freeman, 
what  American  citizen,  can  tamely,  meanly,  and  cow- 
ardly submit  to  become  the  dupe  of  a  system  so 
shockingly  revolting  to  all  the  finer  and  nobler  instincts 
of  free-born  American  citizens  ? 

"  We  are  sorry  that  matters  are  brought  to  this 
issue.  But  we  faithfully  warned  our  fellow-citizens  of 
the  fearful  results  of  secession,  and  they  laughed  at 
our  admonitions,  and  classed  us  with  Abolitionists, 
submission/Lets,  and  traitors.  We  now  solemnly  ask 
the  question,  who  are  right  in  this  matter  ?  Secession- 
ists said  that  secession  would  establish  African  slavery 
on  a  sure  and  immovable  foundation, — that  slave 
property  in  Virginia  would  advance  at  least  one  hun- 
dred per  cent.  We  said  that  the  day  Virginia  seceded, 
slavery  in  Virginia  was  virtually  abolished.  Let  facts 
decide  who  were  and  are  the  true  friends  of  Virginia 
and  the  South, — secessionists,  or  the  '  Christian  Banner' 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  351 

and  the  Union  men  of  the  South.  And  still,  with  all 
these  facts  staring  them  full  in  the  face,  men  affect  to 
treat  us  with  scorn  and  contempt,  and  threaten  us  with 
terrible  punishment,  simply  because  we  tried  to  save 
them  from  ruin,  and  because  they  have  lived  to  prove 
themselves  false  prophets  and  the  scourge  of  Virginia 
and  the  whole  South. 

"  The  idea  that  the  owners  will  receive  pay  for  all 
their  servants  who  make  their  escape  from  the  seceded 
States  during  the  war,  is  supremely  absurd.  Who 
will  pay  for  them  ?  The  Federal  Government  ?  Not 
one  dollar  !  The  Southern  Confederacy  ?  This  is  ab- 
surd. The  fact  is,  those  who  have  lost  or  who  may 
hereafter  lose  their  servants  may  just  prepare  them- 
selves for  the  very  worst." 


CHAPTEK  XVIII. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  June 
7,  1862,  we  published  the  following  editorials : — 

«  COERCION. 

"  When  the  secessionists  commenced  their  wild  career 
of  madness,  they  most  solemnly  protested  against  the 
principle  of  coercion.  They  affected  to  deeply  deplore 
the  breaking  up  of  the  country  and  the  downfall  of 
our  Government,  but  most  earnestly  and  constantly 
deprecated  coercion.  No  sooner  was  it  ascertained, 
however,  that  forty-five  counties  in  Western  Virginia 
had  determined  to  remain  in  the  Union,  than  secession- 


352  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

ists  ignored  their  own  doctrine,  and  resolved  to  coerce 
these  counties  out  of  the  Union  and  force  them  into 
the  Southern  Confederacy.  Generals  Lee,  Floyd,  Wise, 
and  others  were  sent  to  coerce  them  into  submission  to 
the  Confederate  Government ;  with  what  success,  how- 
ever, is  well  known  to  the  American  people. 

"  If  South  Carolina,  or  seven  States,  had  the  legiti- 
mate right  to  secede  from  the  Federal  Government, 
contrary  to  the  wishes  and  interests  of  all  the  other 
States  in  the  Union,  by  a  parity  of  reasoning,  had 
not  the  counties  in  Western  Virginia  the  legitimate 
right  to  secede  from  the  remaining  portion  of  the 
territory  of  Virginia?  The  Federal  Government  is 
composed  of  all  the  States  and  Territories  in  the  Union, 
and  Virginia  is  composed  of  all  the  counties  embraced 
within  her  geographical  boundaries;  hence,  if  one  State 
or  seven  States  had  the  constitutional  right  uncon- 
ditionally to  secede  from  the  Federal  Government,  any 
one  county  or  any  number  of  counties  in  any  State 
has  the  constitutional  right  unconditionally  to  secede 
from  that  State. 

"  The  example  being  set,  and  the  precedent  approved 
and  established,  the  whole  country  at  once  becomes 
disintegrated,  and  the  Southern  Confederacy  has  not 
the  shadow  of  security  for  her  permanency  and  dura- 
tion, even  if  she  should  gain  her  independence.  The 
only  homogeneous  institution  existing  in  Virginia 
and  the  Gulf  States  calculated  to  bind  and  keep  them 
together  is  the  institution  of  African  slavery.  That 
Virginia  will  sooner  or  later  become  a  free  State  cannot 
certainly  be  any  longer  questioned  by  any  one  capable 
of  observation  and  reasoning  upon  the  plainest  common- 
sense  principles.  Facts  are  now  constantly  being 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  353 

developed  which  must  convince  the  most  obtuse  and 
prejudiced  mind  that  Virginia  will  certainly  become  a 
free  State. 

"Secession  was  the  death-stroke  to  slavery  in  Vir- 
ginia; and  men  may  bite  their  lips  and  make  their 
threats,  and  abuse  Union  men,  as  they  may,  they  can 
never  make  the  world  believe  but  what  they  them- 
selves have  brought  the  ruin  upon  their  own  heads. 
They  have  done  it.  Every  cause  must  and  will  pro- 
duce its  legitimate  effect.  Secession  produced  revolution 
and  civil  war ;  and  revolution  and  civil  war  will  produce 
the  abolition  of  African  slavery  at  least,  and  certainly,  in 
Virginia,  and  we  confidently  believe  that  it  will  finally 
produce  it  throughout  the  whole  South.  It  may  exist 
nominally  in  the  Gulf  States  for  a  number  of  years,  but 
the  end  must  and  will  come.  This  by  the  way. 

"Did  not  secessionists  ignore  their  own  principles 
when  they  tried  to  force  their  army  into  the  State  of 
Maryland  for  the  avowed  purpose  of  coercing  her  out 
of  the  Union  and  of  forcing  her  into  the  Southern 
Confederacy?  Did  they  not  ignore  their  own  prin- 
ciples when  they  tried  to  coerce  Kentucky  and  Mis- 
souri out  of  the  Union,  and  actually  declared  to  the 
world  that  both  these  States  had  seceded  and  had 
joined  the  Southern  Confederacy  ?  Strange  consistency ! 
No,  reader :  the  fact  is  this. 

"  A  party  of  leaders  seize  the  public  arms  and  arm 
themselves  to  the  very  teeth,  and,  thus  armed,  force  or 
coerce  the  unarmed  masses  of  the  people  to  submit  to 
their  lordly  behests.  And  when  the  properly-consti- 
tuted authorities  of  the  country  attempt  to  carry  out 
the  laws,  according  to  the  Constitution  and  according 

to   their   sworn    obligations,    these   leaders   raise   the 

so-* 


354  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

hue  and  cry,  l There  must  be  no  coercion:'  when  to 
force  or  coerce  all  others  is  the  constant,  systematic 
labor  and  course  of  their  lives.  Secession  leaders  are 
the  men  who  inaugurated  the  system  of  coercion,  and 
they  are  determined  to  keep  it  up  until  they  coerce  and 
force  out  and  kill  out  every  poor  man  in  the  South- 
ern Confederacy,  to  save  themselves  from  infamy  and 
death." 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

"COLORED  POPULATION  OF  FREDERICKSBURG. 

"  THE  colored  population  of  Fredericksburg  for  the 
most  part  are  strolling  about  town,  looking  on  at  the 
wonders  of  creation,  careless  and  indifferent  as  to  the 
future,  and  seem  to  be  perfectly  happy.  We  learn  that 
some  of  them  who  have  left  their  owners  have  rented 
rooms  and  set  up  for  themselves.  Being  set  free,  as 
they  think,  they  are  going  to  get  rich  and  grow  fat. 
Deplorable  state  of  anarchy  and  confusion ! 

"  What  a  contrast,  between  the  feelings  of  the  colored 
and  white  population  of  Fredericksburg  ! — the  former, 
to  all  human  appearance,  perfectly  happy ;  the  latter 
with  painful,  bleeding  hearts,  with  all  the  anxiety  and 
deep-toned  feelings  that  can  possibly  press  upon  the 
hearts  of  parents,  wives,  children,  brothers,  sisters, 
relatives,  and  friends  crushed  to  earth.  Terrible 
thought ! — our  country  ruined,  our  children,  relatives, 
and  friends  butchered  and  slaughtered  up  worse  than 
beeves  in  a  slaughter-pen,  and  all  on  account  of  the 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  355 

negroes  !  Yes,  all  on  account  of  the  negroes.  This  is 
a  fact.  God  Almighty  knows  it,  and  the  world  knows 
it.  Can  it  be  possible  that  men  are  willing  to  sacrifice 
their  country,  their  children,  and  all  earthly  happiness 
for  the  negro  ?  Oh,  what  blindness !  what  madness  1" — 
Christian  Banner,  June  7,  1862. 


CHAPTER  XX. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "Christian  Banner"  of  June 
14,  1862,  we  published  the  following  editorials  : — 

"NEGRO  LOYALTY. 

"  The  stampede  of  contrabands  continues  unabated. 
On  Sunday,  Monday,  and  Tuesday  last  we  suppose 
that  hundreds  came  into  town  seeking  the  land  of 
freedom.  Curiosity  induced  us  to  ask  some  of  them 
from  what  sections  they  came,  to  whom  they  belonged, 
for  what  cause  they  had  left  their  masters,  where  they 
purposed  going,  and  what  they  intended  to  do.  Some 
had  come  from  Caroline  county,  some  from  Spott- 
sylvania,  others  from  Louisa,  &c.  &c.  Some  had  '  bad 
masters,'  others  '  wanted  to  be  free,'  and  one  woman 
said  she  had  left  her  master  Ho  get  shet  of  trouble.' 
Some  were  going  to  the  'Norf,'  and  .others  wanted  to 
see  their  'kinsfolks  in  town,'  while  others  wanted  'to 
get  work  anywhere'  they  could.  And  here  they  are, 
strolling  through  the  town  and  country,  unprotected, 
uncared  for,  homeless,  penniless,  and  friendless,  not 


356  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

knowing  where  to  go,  what  to  do;  nor  what  is  to  be- 
come of  them. 

"  Before  Virginia  seceded,  and  for  some  time  after- 
wards, the  impression  seemed  to  be  general  and  popu- 
lar among  secessionists  that  the  negroes  would  all 
prove  loyal,  that  they  would  take  up  arms,  and,  if 
necessary,  die  for  their  masters ;  that  the  slave-popula- 
tion of  the  South  was  one  great  and  reliable  element  by 
which  the  Southern  Confederacy  was  to  prove  suc- 
cessful. 

"We  never  had  any  confidence  in  the  loyalty  of 
negroes  to  their  masters,  as  a  general  rule.  There  may 
be  a  few  isolated  exceptions,  but  in  the  winding  up  of 
this  war  it  will  be  found  that  these  exceptions  are  few 
and  far  between*  "We  faithfully  and  constantly  warned 
our  fellow- citizens  of  the  danger  and  certainty  of  bring- 
ing Canada  not  only  to  our  doors,  but  into  our  very 
midst.  Secessionists  laughed  at  our  admonitions,  and 
reproached  us  as  being  one  of  the  crazy  ones  of  the 
Lincolnite  submissionists  who  left  '  their  slime  behind 
them  as  they  walk  the  streets  of  Fredericksburg.' 
They  foolishly  talked  of  the  law  of  retaliation;  that 
1  if  the  Yankees  take  our  negroes  we  will  take  their 
horses,  cows,  and  hogs/  &c.  &c.  Such  were  the 
absurd  ideas  of  oratorical,  logical,  philosophical  seces- 
sionists. 

*'  We  went  further  still,  and  warned  our  fellow- citizens 
that,  if  matters  were  carried  to  extremes,  the  black 
man  would  lift  his  arm  against  the  white  man,  and  that 
the  time  would  come  when  the  farther  white  men  could 
get  from  the  negroes  the  safer  and  better  they  would 
feel.  We  warned  secessionists  of  all  these  and  many 
other  evils  which  would  necessarily  result  from  their 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  357 

course  of  action,  for  all  which  we  received  nothing  in 
return  from  them  but  continual  reproaches. 

"And  now  we  warn  our  fellow-citizens  of  greater 
evils  than  any  that  have  yet  befallen  us,  and  would 
implore  them,  for  their  own  sakes,  and  for  the  sake  of 
helpless  women  and  children,  who  in  many  instances, 
and  especially  in  the  country,  are  entirely  unprotected, 
to  act  with  all  the  wisdom,  prudence,  and  discretion 
of  which  they  are  possibly  capable.  Will  they  do  so, 
or  will  they  not  ?  Stubbornness,  rashness,  and  madness 
can  effect  nothing  now  but  one  common  slaughter. 
Facts  and  circumstances  which  occur  every  hour  in  our 
midst  must  certainly  convince  all  of  the  utter  disloyalty 
of  the  slave  population  of  our  country.  Let  us,  there- 
fore, beware  as  to  'the  future.  A  word  to  the  wise  is 
sufficient;  but  fools  can  never  be  profited  but  by  the 
bitterest  experience.  The  loss  of  the  value  in  property 
of  the  negroes  is  nothing  in  comparison  to  the  hor- 
rible evils  which  may  yet  visit  our  distressed  country- 
men. Beware!  Beware!" 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

"THEN   AND   NOW. 

"EIGHTEEN  months  ago  the  leaders  of  secession 
strained  every  nerve,  and  moved  every  power  of  earth 
of  which  they  were  capable,  to  carry  out  their  deep- 
laid  plans  of  treason  against  the  South  and  the  Federal 
Government.  Vociferous  orators,  of  whom  there  were 
many  and  o.f  various  intellectual  gradations,  foamed, 


358  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

raved,  and  ranted,  denouncing  the  '  Flag'  of  the  Union 
as  an  execrated  thing,  only  fit  to  trail  in  the  dust  and 
to  be  trampled  under  foot,  swearing  that  the  accursed 
thing  should  never  wave  over  them  again,  and  that 
unless  Virginia  seceded  there  would  be  a  great  stam- 
pede of  her  noblest  sons  down  South;  that  they  would 
never  live  under  the  Lincoln  Government;  that  they 
would  'root  for  their  living  among  the  rocks  and 
dens  and  caverns  of  the  mountains  and  woods,'  before 
they  would  ever  submit  to  '  Black  Republican  rule ;' 
they  would  '  face  the  cannon's  mouth,  and  wade  in  blood 
up  to  their  necks;'  Jen7  Davis  was  their  President, 
around  his  standard  they  would  rally,  and  under  his 
banner  they  would  march.  The  '  Flag'  of  the  Union, 
the  Constitution,  the  incoming  Administration,  and  the 
Federal  Government,  were  constantly  and  most  un- 
qualifiedly denounced  in  the  strongest  possible  terms 
by  them.  They  denounced  men  who  advocated  the 
cause  of  the  Union  as  traitors  to  the  South, — Black 
Eepublicans,  cowardly  submissionists,  mean  Abolition 
Lincolnites,  who  left  their  '  slime  behind  them  as  they 
walked  the  streets  of  Fredericksburg.'  They  resorted 
to  every  measure  of  political  Jesuitism  to  inveigle 
everybody  into  the  secession  noose,  knowing  that  if 
they  could  once  get  them  committed  they  could  easily 
produce  strangulation  and  choke  them  politically  to 
death.  These  are  facts,  and  the  people  in  this  commu- 
nity know  them  to  be  facts,  and  we  suppose  that  no 
one  is  reckless  enough  to  deny  them.  This  is  the  way 
things  were  then. 

"Now  we  are  told  that  Fredericksburg  is  a  unit  on 
the  odious  doctrine  or  idea  of  secession;  that  there 
may  be  a  few  Union-shriekers,  but  they  are  men  of  no 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  359 

reputation,  having  no  standing  in  the  community ;  that 
they  are  the  very  dregs  of  society,  and  therefore  are 
not  worthy  of  being  considered  as  any  opposition  what- 
ever to  the  secession  party. 

"By  these  means  the  rampant  secessionists  are  trying 
now  to  brow-beat  and  keep  the  friends  of  the  Union  in 
servile  subjection  to  themselves  and  to  their  influence. 
Threats  are  being  made  of  driving  Union  men  out  of 
town,  of  hanging  them,  shooting  them,  &c.  &c.,  when 
the  Confederate  army  returns  to  Fredericksburg.  In 
this  way,  'we,  the  nobility,'  expect  to  keep  down, 
smother,  and  crush  out  the  latent  Union  feeling  that 
is  still  smouldering  in  the  bosoms  of  the  true,  patriotic, 
Union  men  of  Fredericksburg. 

"  Will  freemen  ignobly  submit  to  such  vile  asper- 
sions, insults,  and  indignities  from  men  who  can  claim 
no  higher  superiority  over  them  than  that  they 
possess  a  larger  number  of  negroes,  finer  dwelling- 
houses,  and  more  acres  of  land  ?  Will  freemen  forever 
cower  before  a  negro-aristocracy?  Will  they  always 
succumb  to  the  winks  and  blinks  of  a  set  of  designing, 
unprincipled,  political  pettifoggers  ?  Will  freemen  for- 
ever remain  in  a  state  of  passive  obedience  to  the  will 
and  dictates  of  a  set  of  old,  broken-down,  aristocratic 
fogies  ?  We  trust  in  God  that  the  time  will  come,  and 
is  not  far  distant,  when  respectability  and  position  in 
society  will  not  be  based  upon  negroism,  but  upon  true 
merit  and  genuine  worth." — Christian  Banner,  June 
14,  1862. 


360  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 


CHAPTER  XXII. 

"THE   GREAT   BATTLES   NEAE   RICHMOND. 

"  ACCORDING  to  all  accounts  received  of  the  great 
battles  near  Richmond,  Va.,  on  the  1st,  2d,  &c.  in- 
stant, the  carnage  was  great  and  the  loss  of  life  was 
terrible  on  both  sides.  The  most  fertile  imagination 
can  never  fully  picture  the  horrors  of  that  scene. 
Thousands  upon  thousands  of  the  dead,  dying,  and 
wounded  lay  commingled  upon  the  battle-field.  All 
ranks  and  conditions,  from  generals  down  to  the  hum- 
blest private,  the  rich  and  poor,  the  high  and  low,  the 
learned  and  unlearned,  find  a  common  level  on  the 
battle-ground.  But  the  sad  story  of  sorrow  and  suffer- 
ing ends  not  there.  A  nation's  eye  is  turned  to  that 
fatal  spot,  and  a  nation's  heart  is  made  to  bleed.  Wives 
are  made  widows,  children  are  made  orphans,  and  pa- 
rents are  deprived  of  the  hope  and  stay  of  life  in  their 
declining  years.  Truly  has  the  territory  of  Virginia 
become  a  common  battle-field,  and  her  sacred  soil  a 
common  burying-ground.  All,  all  to  gratify  the  un- 
holy ambition  of  ungodly,  disappointed  demagogues!" 
— Christian  Banner,  June  14, 1862. 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  361 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 

"GETTING  OUR  RIGHTS. 

"  MANY  of  the  humble  poor  who  never  owned  a 
negro  in  all  their  lives,  and  perhaps  never  would,  if  they 
were  to  live  to  be  one  hundred  years  old,  were  the 
loudest  in  huzzaing  at  the  downfall  of  their  country, 
and  the  most  vociferous  in  clamoring  for  '  our  rights/ 
while  the  great  struggle  between  the  Unionists  and 
secessionists  was  raging  in  Fredericksburg  and  in  Vir- 
ginia eighteen  months  ago.  We  were  forcibly  reminded 
of  this  the  other  day,  when,  walking  down  street,  we 
happened  to  fall  in  with  a  man  who  remarked,  '  Times 
are  awful  hard :  poor  people  can't  get  any  work  to  do. 
They  can't  get  any  thing  to  live  on.  "What  do  you 
think  of  it  ?'  We  simply  remarked,  '  We  are  getting 
our  rights,'  and  passed  on.  '  We  want  our  rights ; 
we  must  have  our  rights ;  we  will  fight  for  our  rights!' 
was  the  cry  at  every  corner  of  the  streets, — when  no  one 
had  troubled  their  rights  in  any  respect  whatever,  and 
they  were  protected  by  the  Government  in  every  right 
they  could  claim  or  ever  had. 

"  The  leaders  harangued  the  people, — told  them  of  a 
thousand  imaginary  rights  which  were  perilled, — that 
secession  was  the  only  security  for  holding  on  to  their 
rights, — that  secession  would  multiply  their  rights  a 
hundredfold;  and,  verily,  the  poor,  ignorant  people 
thought  it  was  all  true,  and,  thus  duped  by  their 
wicked,  infernal  leaders,  they  were  swindled  out  of 

31 


362  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

and  surrendered  up  all  the  rights  they  ever  had  or 
could  possibly  claim.  Now  they  see  it  and  feel  it. 
They  are  now  getting  their  rights." — Christian  Banner, 
June  14,  1862. 


CHAPTER  XXIV. 

GOD  WILL  PROSPER  THE  RIGHT. 

"  BEFORE  the  inauguration  of  the  present  war,  and 
long  after  it  had  commenced,  we  were  repeatedly  told 
that,  if  the  Southern  Confederacy  were  right,  she 
would  certainly  succeed;  but  if  she  were  wrong,  the 
Federal  party  would  triumph  :  that  God  would  prosper 
the  party  that  was  in  the  right.  If,  therefore,  the 
Federal  Government  should  succeed,  are  these  same 
persons  willing  to  return  to  the  Union  and  prove  loyal 
to  the  Federal  Government?  If  they  are  not  and  do 
not,  then  they  will  ignore  the  confidence  which  they 
professed  to  have  in  God,  and  will,  to  all  intents  and 
purposes,  prove  themselves  to  be  infidels,  as  well  as 
traitors  to  the  South  and  to  their  country.  To  whom, 
then,  can  they  look  for  mercy  or  help?  European 
powers  will  not,  in  our  humble  opinion,  recognize 
them ;  '  King  Cotton'  has  proved  impotent  to  save  them ; 
and  if  they  continue  to  spurn  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment, where  can  they  go,  and  what  will  they  do  ? 

"  These  are  questions  which  demand  the  serious  con- 
sideration of  all  thinking  people  in  the  Southern  Con- 
federacy, and  of  all  secessionists  out  of  it." — Christian 
Banner,  June  14,  1862. 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  363 


CHAPTER  XXV. 

"A  NEW  ERA  WILL  DAWN  UPON  THE  OLD  DOMINION. 

"  THE  present  war  is  going  to  produce  a  general  up- 
heaving, turning-over,  and  a  complete  revolution,  of  all 
things  in  Fredericksburg  and  throughout  the  whole 
State  of  Virginia, — in  society,  institutions,  politics, 
morals,  literature,  science,  agriculture,  mechanics, 
manufactures,  and  religion :  so  that  within  at  least  ten 
years  after  the  conclusion  of  this  ungodly  war  the 
whole  appearance  of  things  in  Fredericksburg  and  all 
Virginia  will  be  completely  changed  from  what  it  was 
when  the  war  began.  A  new  era  will  dawn  upon  the 
Old  Dominion,  and  she  will  ultimately  become  one  of 
the  most  wealthy,  intellectual,  and  densely  populated 
States  in  the  whole  Union.  We  may  not  live  to  see  it, 
but  others  will." — Christian  Banner,  June  14,  1862. 


CHAPTER  XXVI. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  June 
18,  1862,  we  published  the  following  editorial : — 

"THE  PRESENT  ASPECT  OP  AFFAIRS. 

"What   can  Virginians  promise  themselves   under 
the  present  aspect  of  affairs,  unless   they  renounce 


364  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

their  rebellion,  return  to  the  Union,  and  become  loyal 
to  the  Federal  Government  ?  Agricultural  operations 
to  a  great  extent,  are  neglected,  and  in  many  sections 
of  Virginia  where,  a  year  past,  thousands  of  bushels  of 
wheat  and  corn,  &c.  &c.,  were  raised,  nothing  at  all  is 
now  being  produced.  Negroes  are  leaving  from  almost 
every  part  of  the  State, — which  seriously  diminishes 
the  amount  of  labor  hitherto  bestowed  on  agriculture. 
Thousands  on  thousands  of  the  laboring-class  of  the 
white  male  population  of  the  State  have  been  forced 
into  the  army,  and  their  small  farms  are,  consequently, 
neglected;  and  even  in  sections  where  there  are  no 
armies  the  state  of  excitement  is  such,  and  the  scarcity 
of  labor  is  so  great,  that  comparatively  little  produce 
can,  possibly,  be  raised  in  the  State;  while  very 
nearly  the  whole  army  of  the  Southern  Confederacy  is 
encamped  within  the  territory  of  Virginia,  and  must 
be  supported. 

"  The  money  currency  of  the  Southern  Confederacy 
is  comparatively  valueless  outside  of  the  lines  of  the 
Confederate  army.  Suppose  that  soldiers  in  the  South- 
ern army  who  have  families  within  the  lines  of  the 
Federal  army  could  send  the  money  they  receive  to 
their  families :  it  would  answer  no  valuable  purpose 
whatever,  because  they  cannot  purchase  such  articles 
with  it  as  they  need.  It  is  well  known  that  Southern 
soldiers  are  paid  off  in  Southern  money,  and  that, 
too,  for  the  most  part,  in  Confederate  notes.  There- 
fore, these  notes,  even  if  suffering  families  and  desti- 
tute persons  could  obtain  them,  would  profit  them 
little  outside  of  the  Southern  Confederacy.  It  requires 
no  argument  to  prove  the  correctness  of  this  remark : 
facts  prove  it  to  be  true  beyond  contradiction. 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  365 

"  In  Fredericksburg,  for  example,  there  are  thousands 
upon  thousands  of  dollars'  worth  of  Confederate  notes ; 
and  yet  the  holders  of  these  notes  cannot  use  them  for 
any  valuable  purpose,  because  Federal  merchants  in 
Fredericksburg  refuse  to  take  them,  for  the  simple 
reason  that  they  can  make  no  valuable  disposition  of 
them  at  the  North.  The  question  then  naturally 
arises,  what  is  to  become  of  families  who  are  destitute 
of  the  necessaries  of  life,  having  no  means  to  obtain 
them,  and  whose  husbands  and  sons,  being  in  the  army, 
are  not  able  to  provide  for  them  ? 

"Under  ordinary  circumstances,  this  would  be  a 
rather  unpleasant  picture  to  contemplate;  but,  under 
present  circumstances,  the  aspect  of  affairs  is  absolutely 
alarming.  Just  let  any  one  reflect  for  a  single  moment, 
and  common  sense  must  teach  him  that  the  poor  fami- 
lies of  soldiers  who  are  in  the  Confederate  army  are 
in  a  most  terribly  awful  condition.  Very  nearly  the 
whole  country  which  has  been  forsaken  by  the  Con- 
federate army  is  left  bare  and  desolate.  Stock,  and 
all  kinds  of  provisions,  to  a  very  considerable  extent, 
were  taken  for  the  support  of  the  army.  In  many 
sections  of  the  country,  fencing  has  been  totally  de- 
stroyed, horses,  oxen,  and  wagons  have  been  pressed 
into  service,  and  thousands  of  women  and  children 
have  been  left  destitute,  with  no  one  to  attend  to 
farming-operations.  "What  is  to  become  of  these 
families  of  forsaken,  destitute  women  and  children? 
Under  the  most  favorable  circumstances  in  which  we 
can  possibly  view  this  subject,  these  families  must 
suffer.  It  cannot  be  otherwise.  And  even  if  they  had 
the  means  with  which  to  purchase,  the  goods  are  not  in 
the  country  to  be  had  for  any  price  or  for  any  kind  of 

31* 


366    .  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

currency.  This  is  no  fancy  sketch.  Stern  realities 
speak  in  tones  of  thunder,  warning  men  everywhere  to 
return  to  their  God,  their  country,  and  their  duty 
before  famine  and  death  prove  their  ruin. 

"  True,  this  is  a  fearful  picture  to  men  of  wealth,  as 
well  as  to  the  poorer  classes.  Say  they,  'We  have 
sold  our  goods  and  our  produce,  and  most  of  our  money 
consists  of  Confederate  notes,  and  our  negroes  are 
leaving  us,  and  we  cannot  use  our  money,  and  we  are 
making  nothing  and  doing  nothing;  and,  unless  the 
South  succeeds  and  gains  her  independence,  we  shall 
lose  all  we  have,  and  will  be  reduced  to  a  state  of  com- 
parative poverty, — to  which  we  cannot  submit.  The 
South  will — the  South  must — conquer.1 

"  The  fact  is,  the  South  can  never  conquer.  It  is 
trifling  with  the  feelings  of  an  injured  and  outraged 
people  to  talk  about  'the  darkest  hour  being  just 
before  day.'  There  never  has,  in  our  humble  opinion, 
been  but  one  dark  hour  to  the  South ;  and  that  hour 
began  when  the  'flag'  of  our  country  was  insulted  at 
Charleston,  South  Carolina,  on  the  12th  day  of  April, 
1861;  and  that  dark  hour  will  never  end  until  the 
South  lays  down  her  arms  and  returns  again  into  the 
Union.  The  longer  she  holds  out,  the  darker  and 
darker  the  hour  will  become,  ^until  it  shall  condense 
into  Egyptian  darkness,  that  can  and  will  be  felt. 

11  What  chance  is  there  for  the  bursting  out  of  light 
on  the  Southern  Confederacy  ?  Let  us  see. 

"  The  whole  fighting  population  of  the  South,  by  the 
conscription  law,  has  been  forced  into  the  Southern 
army.  When,  therefore,  the  Confederate  army  which 
is  now  in  the  field  shall  have  been  diminished  by  fight- 
ing and  disease  to  an  inconsiderable  number,  where  will 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  367 

the  men  come  from  to  reorganize  another  Southern 
army  ?  The  men  are  not  in  the  South :  there- 
fore the  South  can  never  raise  another  considerable 
army.  The  most  of  the  Southern  army  is  now  cooped 
up  in  and  around  Richmond,  and  evidently  the  greater 
part  of  the  Confederate  force  is  in  Virginia.  How 
can  that  army  be  sustained  there  during  the  summer, 
fall,  and  the  next  winter, — even  supposing  Richmond 
cannot  be  taken  by  the.  Federal  forces?  Where  are 
all  the  supplies  to  come  from  to  support  two  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  soldiers,  and  all  the  horses, — to  say 
nothing  about  the  citizens,  and  the  thousands  of  negroes 
that  have  been  sent  from  different  parts  of  Virginia  to 
Richmond  for  protection?  Suppose  they  have  corn 
and  flour  in  abundance  to  last  them  for  so  long  a  period, 
(which  we  very  much  question:)  where  and  how  can 
they  obtain  meat,  salt,  and  clothing  for  such  a  vast 
number  of  men?  The  soldiers,  citizens,  and  negroes 
must  all  have  something  to  eat  and  wear,  or  •  else  they 
must  starve.  The  horses  and  oxen  must  all  be  fed,  or 
they  will  die.  The  blockade  is  complete,  and  resources 
for  supplies  are  nearly  all  cut  off.  How  then,  we  ask, 
can  the  great  army  in  Richmond  be  sustained  for  ten 
or  twelve  months  longer,  unless  supplies  can  be  ob- 
tained elsewhere  than  from  Virginia  and  from  the 
South?  It  cannot  be  !  The  truth  is,  every  hour  the 
South  continues  in  arms,  the  worse  it  will  be  for  her ; 
and  time  will  prove  it  so. 

"  Suppose  that  another  terrific  battle  should  be  fought 
at  Richmond,  and  that  McClellan's  whole  army  should 
be  demolished :  would  the  United  States  Government 
give  up  the  contest  and  acknowledge  the  independence 
of  the  South  ?  We  do  not  believe  a  word  of  it.  Soon 


368  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

another  army  would  be  organized,  and  the  war  would 
still  go  on,  and  would  be  prosecuted  with  greater  vigor 
than  ever.  A  grand  and  signal  defeat  of  the  Federal 
army  would  only  prolong  the  war,  and  especially  in 
Virginia. 

"Secession  is  as  much  like  the  devil  as  the  devil  is 
like  himself:  the  more  you  try  to  compromise  it,  the 
more  devil  it  is.  This  is  the  character  of  secession, — 
always  has  been,  now  is,  and  so  it  will  be  to  the  end  of 
time." — Christian  Banner. 

"The  average  number  of  contrabands  constantly  com- 
ing into  Fredericksburg  we  would  suppose  to  be  at 
least  two  hundred  per  day ;  and  the  number  seems  to 
be  rapidly  on  the  increase.  This  is  emancipation  with 
a  vengeance !  At  this  rate,  how  long  will  it  take  Vir- 
ginia to  become  a  free  State  ?  Let  the  leaders  of  seces- 
sion answer  the  question.  For  this  they  worked  by 
day  and  night ;  for  this  they  lied  with  all  their  might ; 
and  now,  verily,  they  are  reaping  the  reward  of  their 
labor." — Christian  Banner,  June  18,  1862. 

"  If  certain  characters  (secessionists,  we  mean,  and 
some  few  others,  if  you  please)  could  be  bought  for  their 
legitimate  worth  and  sold  for  their  own  imaginary 
worth,  heavens !  what  grand  speculations  could  be 
made !  What  do  you  think  of  that,  reader?" — Christian 
Banner,  June  18,  1862. 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  369 

CHAPTER  XXVII. 

"NEGRO  STAMPEDE. 

"  THE  stampede  of  negroes  continues  with  increased 
numbers.  On  last  Thursday,  one  hundred  and  fifty 
crossed  over  to  the  north  side  of  the  Rappahannock 
River.  They  are  going,  going,  and  will  all  soon  be 
gone  !  What  do  secession  orators  say  now  f  Why  do 
they  not  make  speeches  now,  delineating  the  beauties, 
glories,  and  excellencies  of  secession  ?  Where  is  the 
'immovable  foundation/  on  which  ' African  slavery' 
is  '  based'  ?  It  is  sliding  away  by  degrees,  and  is  be- 
coming wonderfully  small  and  weak. 

"  The  leaders  of  secession  are  the  men  who  '  ought  to 
feel  ashamed  to  hold  up  their  heads  as  they  walk  the 
streets  of  Fredericksburg,'  beholding  their  disloyal 
servants  running  at  will.  They  are  the  men  who  feel 
and  know,  and  their  consciences  force  them  to  mentally 
exclaim,  '  This  is  the  work  of  our  own  hands ;  these  are 
the  blasted,  withered  fruits  of  our  own  unparalleled 
folly.  We  sowed  the  wind,  and  are  reaping  the  whirl- 
wind. We  are  the  true  enemies  of  ourselves,  the 
enemies  of  our  fellow-citizens,  of  the  South,  of  our 
country,  and  the  enemies  of  our  God.' 

"  Yes,  all  this  is  the  work  of  the  demon  secession;  and 
secessionists  feel  it,  and  know  it,  and  are  drinking  the 
cup  of  bitterness  to  its  very  dregs.1' — Christian  Banner, 
June  24,  1862. 


370  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

CHAPTEE  XXVIII. 

"  RING-LEADERS   OF   SECESSION. 

"  THE  ringleaders  in  this  secession  rebellion  will,  when 
the  tragical  scenes  shall  have  closed,  become  a  proverb, 
a  byword,  and  a  hissing  among  all  the  nations  of  the 
civilized  world.  They  shall  be  scattered  to  the  four 
corners  of  the  earth,  and,  like  the  old,  hard-hearted 
Jews,  shall  be  politically  sold  to  their  enemies  for  bond- 
men, and  no  man  shall  buy  them. 

"  Then  it  will  be  seen  and  acknowledged  that  the  whole 
plot  was  conceived  in  iniquity,  was  conducted  by  a  sys- 
tematic course  of  villany,  and  ended  in  irretrievable 
infamy.  This  is  what  we  predicted  when  the  rebellion 
began,  and  it  is  what  we  have  believed  ever  since.  And 
as  certainly  as  every  cause  produces  its  legitimate  effect, 
so  it  will  come  to  pass.  Union  men  have  nothing  to 
fear  in  the  distant  future.  History  and  posterity  will 
do  them  and  their  cause  justice.  Then  it  will  also  be 
seen  that  the  Union  men  of  the  South  were  the  only  true 
friends  of  the  South." — Christian  Banner,  June  24, 
1862. 


CHAPTER  XXIX. 

In  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  June  26, 
1862,  we  published  the  following  editorials : — 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  371 

"SUBJECTS   FOB   REFLECTION. 

"Superstition  and  credulity  have  acted  well  their 
part  in  working  out  the  ruin  of  Virginia  and  the  whole 
South.  Many  of  the  clergymen  of  the  South,  long  be- 
fore the  inauguration  of  the  present  war,  were  actively 
engaged  in  sowing  the  seeds  of  discord  and  contention 
and  in  firing  up  the  Southern  heart  to  deeds  of  daring 
rebellion  against  the  Federal  Government.  That  they 
handled  this  subject  cautiously  and  ingeniously,  yet, 
but  too  effectually,  facts  prove  beyond  contradiction. 

"  Certain  preachers  itinerated  all  through  the  State  of 
Virginia,  delineating  the  '  glories  of  Southern  Method- 
ism,' and  hurling  unmitigated  anathemas  against  the 
'Northern  Methodists'  particularly,  and  the  ' North- 
ern people'  generally.  They  took  'the  field,'  politi- 
cians-like, and  went  from  county  to  county,  from  village 
to  village,  from  town  to  town,  from  city  to  city,  and 
from  one  community  to  another,  discussing  the  merits 
of  African  slavery,  and  begging  money  to  endow  their 
sectarian,  Southern-Methodistic,  pro-slavery  colleges. 
Slavery !  Slavery !  Slavery !  and  Money  !  Money !  Mo- 
ney !  were  the  all-absorbing  topics.  Persons  who  hap- 
pened not  to  be  of  their  peculiar  east  of  mind,  and  who 
refused  to  chime  in  with  them,  were  placed  under  the 
ban  of  public  censure,  so  far  as  their  influence  ex- 
tended. To  listen  to  the  pompous  utterances  of  these 
little  divinity,  self-conceited,  clerical  coxcombs,  one 
would  infer  that  they  firmly  believed  themselves  to  be 
the  divinely-appointed  guardians  of  the  South  and  of 
the  whole  Southern  people,  and  that  no  one  was  in- 
terested in  the  whole  matter  but  themselves.  They 
acquired  popularity  and  found  favor  in  the  South  be- 


372  THE   CONSPIKACY    UNVEILED. 

cause  of  the  peculiar  denominational  title  which  they 
assumed  to  take  to  themselves  :  '  The  Southern  Method- 
1st  Church;'  'The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South.' 
They  seemed  to  think  that  the  name  '  Southern  Me- 
thodist' was  sufficient  to  place  one  above  suspicion  of 
being  an  Abolitionist,  or  of  having  any  Northern  pro- 
clivities whatever. 

"Their  strong  argument  was,  God  was  with  them: 
God  had  blessed  their  labors ;  God  had  added  thousands 
and  thousands  to  their  numbers ;  and  their  very  fana- 
ticism and  extravagance  were  passed  off  as  emanations 
of  the  eternal  divinity,  or  direct  influences  of  the '  Holy 
Ghost.' 

"  The  hearts  and  minds  of  the  Southern  people  being 
fired  up  by  these  divines,  and  by  politicians  acting  in 
concert  with  them,  it  was  an  easy  matter  for  them, 
when  the  war  began,  to  attribute  every  seeming  suc- 
cess to  the  direct  interposition  of  Almighty  God,  and 
to  induce  the  people  to  believe  it.  Hence,  when  the 
attack  was  made  on  Fort  Sumter,  and  after  the  battle 
had  been  fought  and  no  one  was  killed,  the  cry  was, 
'  God  is  with  us;'  '  God  is  fighting  our  battles  for  us;' 
'  God  directs  the  bullets.'  After  the  fight  at  Acquia 
Creek,  last  spring  was  twelve  months  ago,  and  '  no- 
body got  killed,'  the  cry  was,  'God  is  fighting  our 
battles.' 

"  When  portions  of  the  Federal  fleet  stranded  last  year 
on  the  Carolina  coasts,  '  God  had  raised  the  winds  and 
sent  the  storms  for  the  express  purpose  of  destroying 
the  Yankee  vessels.'  After  the  Federal  troops  had 
rebuilt  the  railroad-bridge  across  the  Eappahannock 
River  at  Fredericksburg,  and  the  freshet  came  and 
washed  it  away,  'God  sent  the  freshet  to  destroy 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  373 

the  bridge.'  'Such  doings  can't  prosper.'  'God  will 
put  a  stop  to  it.'  Again  the  bridge  was  rebuilt,  and 
had  been  used  only  a  day  or  two,  when  there  came 
another  freshet,  at  an  unusual  season  of  the  year,  and 
swept  it  away  again.  'Surely  this  is  the  work  of  God.' 
'  Don't  you  see  ?'  '  Didn't  we  tell  you  so  ?'  '  It  can't 
prosper.'  '  God  is  above  the  devil,  thank  the  Lord.' 

"  Now,  let  us  examine  this  subject  a  little.  If  God 
was  specially  with  either  party  in  the  beginning  of  this 
unholy  war,  and  favored  that  party  because  it  was  in 
the  right,  why  has  he  at  any  time  suffered  reverses  to 
befall  that  party  ?  Has  he  not  the  wisdom  to  see,  and 
the  power  to  accomplish  all  his  purposes  ?  Surely  he 
has !  Why  then  is  he  constantly  changing  his  pur- 
poses,— to-day  with  the  Confederates,  helping  them, 
and  to-morrow  with  the  Federals,  lending  them  a  help- 
ing hand !  Eeally,  we  think  it  high  time  for  the  people 
to  put  a  stop  to  all  this  nonsense  about  God  being  with 
this,  that,  or  the  other  party,  fighting  their  battles  for 
them,  &c.  &c.  We  consider  it  nothing  more  nor  less 
than  horrid  blasphemy  to  make  God  Almighty  a  party 
to  the  wickedness  of  mortals. 

"  If  God  raises  the  winds  and  sends  the  storms  to  wreck 
the  Federal  vessels,  why  does  he  not  make  a  clean 
sweep  of  it,  and  sink  them  all  at  once,  and  have  done 
with  it  ?  If  he  sends  the  rains  to  raise  the  rivers  to 
wash  away  their  bridges,  why  does  he  not  send  the 
lightning  and  storm  and  kill  them  all  in  a  body,  and 
sweep  them  from  the  face  of  the  earth  in  an  instant  ? 
Does  he  lack  the  power?  If  not,  why  this  piece- 
meal work  ?  If  Heaven  be  actually  and  specially  en- 
gaged in  fighting  for  the  Southern  Confederacy,  why 
is  all  this  running  away  of  the  darkies  ?  Could  not 

32 


374  THE   CONSPIRACY    UNVEILED. 

Providence  put  it  into  the  minds  and  hearts  of  them  all 
to  remain  at  home  and  continue  to  work  for  their 
owners  ? 

"  The  truth  is,  designing  men  have  imposed  upon  the 
credulity  of  the  ignorant  and  unsuspecting  so  long  that 
they  think  they  can  gag  and  cram  any  and  every  ab- 
surdity down  their  throats,  however  ridiculous,  and  the 
common  people,  the  masses,  are  bound  to  receive  and 
swallow  it  all,  as  coming  directly  from  the  high  and 
holy  fountain  of  divine  inspiration.  There  is  a  fearful 
responsibility  resting  on  preachers,  editors,  politicians, 
and  others  in  this  fearful  tragedy,  the  due  weight  of 
which  has  never  been  felt  by  them.  But  a  day  of  ter- 
rible reckoning  is  at  hand,  when  men  shall  call  upon 
the  rocks  and  mountains  to  fall  upon  them  and  hide 
them  from  impending  wrath ;  but  it  will  then  be  too  late. 

"  That  good  may  ultimately  come  out  of  this  war,  and 
order  spring  out  of  confusion,  we  do  not  question.  The 
political,  ecclesiastical,  and  moral  world  have  all  be- 
come so  abominably  corrupt  that  war  may  be  abso- 
lutely necessary  to  purify  the  elements.  Men  must  be 
humbled  for  their  sins  and  rebellion  against  Heaven. 
God  permits  men  and  nations  to  quarrel  and  fight,  and 
to  take  one  another's  lives,  and  to  destroy  each  other; 
but  this  is  not  the  will  of  God.  God  is  a  God  of  love, 
peace,  and  order,  and  not  a  God  of  wrath,  of  confusion, 
of  battles,  blood,  and  carnage. 

"If  an  individual  violate  any  one  of  the  fixed  laws  of 
nature,  he  must  and  will  suffer  the  penalty  annexed  to 
that  law.  If  nations  violate  the  laws  of  nature,  hu- 
manity, and  justice,  they  too  must  suffer  for  their  crimes. 
This  is  cause  and  effect,  and  the  effect  can  never  finally 
cease  until  the  cause  is  removed  which  produces  it. 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  375 

"Let  men,  then,  cease  to  prate  about  Divine  Provi- 
dence, about  God's  being  with  this,  th&t,  or  the  other 
party.  The  fact  is,  God  is  with  and  for  but  one  party, 
and  that  is  the  good  and  right  party,  and  that  which 
is  pure  and  holy  and  right  and  just  God  will  bless 
and  prosper,  and  nothing  more;  and  for  men  whose 
minds  and  hearts  are  filled  with  vindictiveness,  and 
every  discordant  and  devilish  passion,  to  prate  about 
divine  interposition,  is  folly,  is  wicked,  is  blasphemy. 

"  The  elements  in  the  political,  religious,  social,  and 
moral  world  are  all  in  commotion,  and  the  whole  order 
of  things  is  undergoing  a  complete  revolution;  old 
things  are  passing  away,  and  all  things  are  becoming 
new ;  a  great  struggle  is  going  on  between  the  spirit 
of  despotism  on  the  one  hand,  and  freedom  on  the  other, 
between  mind  and  institutionalism ;  the  great  question 
is,  shall  despotism  and  institutionalism  triumph  over 
freedom  and  mind,  or  shall  freedom  and  mind  conquer 
despotism  and  institutionalism?  This  is  the  great, 
grand,  and  sublime  problem  now  being  solved.  Let  us, 
therefore,  patiently  wait  the  result;  in  the  mean  time, 
however,  let  us  discharge  our  duty  to  God,  to  our 
country,  and  to  our  fellow-man,  and  trust  to  Heaven  for 
mercy  in  the  future.  Reader,  think  on  these  things." 


CHAPTER,  XXX. 

"  PRACTICAL   SECESSIONISTS. 

"  On  Wednesday  (yesterday)  one  hundred  and  thirty 
contrabands  left  Fredericksburg,  and  crossed  the  Bap- 


376  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

pahannock  River,  going  northward ;  and  this  (Thurs- 
day) morning  forty-four  others,  who  came  in  town  last 
night,  were  sent  in  the  same  direction.  The  whole  of 
these  one  hundred  and  seventy-four  contrabands  are 
practical  secessionists.  Secession  is  taking  to  itself 
wings  and  flying  away.  This  is  secession, — practical 
secession, — the  movable  foundation,  the  flying,  rolling 
basis  of  African  slavery.  What  do  secessionists — white 
secessionists,  we  mean — think  of  this?" — Christian 
Banner  of  June  26,  1862. 


CHAPTER  XXXI. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  July 
2,  1862,  we  published  the  following  editorials  : — 

"THROW  OFF  THE  VEIL. 

"That  African  slavery  is  the  direct  cause  which 
has  produced  the  present  wicked  civil  war,  cannot  be 
longer  disguised.  Is  there  a  solitary  man  in  our  whole 
community,  who  has  any  claims  to  intelligence  what- 
ever, who  can  longer  deny  the  fact  ?  No  ;  not  one. 

"Suppose  the  'Southern  Confederacy'  should  gain 
her  independence,  and  should  establish  a  permanent 
government  based  upon  African  slavery, — as  it  certainly 
would  be  :  what  would  become  of  the  poor  white  popu- 
lation in  such  a  government?  The  condition  of  the 
poor  whites  would  be  infinitely  worse  than  that  of  the 
negroes  themselves.  The  negroes  would  be  cared  for 
by  their  owners,  housed,  fed,  clothed,  attended  in 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  377 

sickness,  and  decently  buried  when  dead,  if  owned  by 
good,  humane  masters. 

"The  rich,  being  independent  of  the  labor  of  the 
poor  white  population,  except  so  far  as  overseers  and 
housekeepers  are  concerned,  would  have  no  respect 
nor  sympathy  for  the  poor  laboring  white  class  of  the 
people  whatever.  It  requires  no  argument  to  prove 
this  fact.  It  is  a  lesson  which  the  laboring  poor  have 
learned  long  ago,  in  all  slave-holding  communities. 
And  even  the  labor  of  poor  white  mechanics  is  already 
reduced  to  an  insignificant  figure  in  the  South.  Already 
there  are  in  the  South  thousands  upon  thousands  of 
negro  carpenters,  shoemakers,  blacksmiths,  brick- 
masons,  plasterers,  &c.  &c.  All  this  labor  comes  into 
direct  competition  with  the  labor  of  poor  white  me- 
chanics. They  know  it,  they  feel  it,  they  quarrel 
about  it ;  and  still  they  wish  and  are  trying  to  esta- 
blish it  permanently,  thus  fastening  the  curse  upon 
themselves,  and  entailing  it  on  their  children  through 
all  time  to  come,  by  fighting  to  establish  a  negro- 
oligarchy  ! 

"  Colored  labor  costs  the  slave-owners  nothing  more 
than  the  board  and  tax  of  the  laborers  (after  the  labor- 
ers are  once  paid  for) ;  and  the  board  is  of  the  cheapest 
kind,  and  the  tax  but  a  small  trifle.  Hence  slave- 
owners can  have  work  executed  much  cheaper  than 
white  men  can  possibly  do  it.  Therefore,  when  slave 
labor  comes  into  competition  with  the  labor  of  poor 
white  men,  how  can  the  poor  white  laboring-classes 
support  their  families,  pay  all  contingent  expenses,  and 
educate  their  children  so  as  to  give  them  a  position  in 
society  and  a  rank  with  rich  slave-holders'  children? 
They  cannot  do  it ;  it  is  impossible; 

32* 


378  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

"  Nor  is  tins  all.  It  is  a  fact  well  known  that  wealthy 
citizens  in  the  South,  instead  of  patronizing  their  own 
mechanics,  as  a  general  rule,  send  to  the  North  to  pur- 
chase articles  which  would  be  manufactured  at  home 
if  the  manufacturers  were  encouraged.  As  long  as 
this  state  of  things  continues,  the  poor  will  remain 
poor,  and  their  children  must  of  necessity  be  brought 
up  in  comparative  ignorance,  which,  according  to  the 
opinion  of  some  men,  is  just  as  it  ought  to  be ;  because, 
say  they,  'poor  people's  children  have  no  need  of  edu- 
cation.' Why  have  they  no  need  of  education?  Be- 
cause, if  the  masses  were  educated,  they  would  no 
longer  become  the  vassals  of  political  tricksters,  aspiring 
demagogues,  and  ecclesiastical  knaves.  Our  country 
would  be  safe  in  the  hands  of  an  intelligent  and  vir- 
tuous people;  and  this,  aspirants  know  and  dread,  and 
hence  their  aversion  and  deep-rooted  prejudice  to 
popular  education. 

"  We  have  always  been  pro-slavery  in  our  feelings, — 
more,  however,  on  account  of  the  negroes  themselves 
than  of  any  permanent,  solid  good  they  are  to  their 
owners.  Our  opinion  has  ever  been  that  to  change 
the  relation  which  servants  hold  to  their  masters  would 
be  a  great  evil  to  the  former;  because,  semi-civil- 
ized and  semi-christianized  as  most  of  them  are,  and 
being  uneducated,  they  are  incapable  of  self-govern- 
ment. It  seems  to  us,  however,  that  the  time  has 
actually  come  when  important  changes  are  to  be  made 
and  new  relations  are  to  be  formed.  And,  while  we 
deeply  and  truly  sympathize  for  the  condition  of  the 
colored  population  of  our  country,  we  sympathize  for 
our  country  more.  And  now,  since  our  country  is 
thrown  into  one  end  of  the  balance,  and  negroes  into 


.     THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  379 

the  other  end,  and  the  issue  is  being  forced  upon  us, 
and  the  question  is  being  asked  us,  which  we  will  take, 
our  country,  or  negroes,  or  our  country  without  slavery, 
or  slavery  without  our  country,  we  answer,  emphatically 
and  uncompromisingly,  OUE  COUNTRY  FOREVER! 
"We  say  that  changes  are  being  made  and  new 
relations  are  being  formed.  Servants  are  everywhere 
leaving  their  masters  and  flocking  within  the  lines  of 
the  Federal  troops.  That  they  do  this  thing  willingly, 
cannot  be  denied.  It  is  an  act  of  their  own  free  voli- 
tion. True,  it  is  said  that  the  'Yankees  are  stealing 
our  negroes.'  For  the  sake  of  argument,  let  us  sup- 
pose that  the  'Yankees'  have  stolen  all  the  negroes 
who  have  left  their  owners  in  the  town  of  Fredericks- 
burg.  The  negroes  are  constantly  flocking  into  Fre- 
dericksburg  from  the  extreme  borders  of  Essex, 
Hanover,  King  and  Queen,  Louisa,  Caroline,  Culpepper, 
Orange,  Madison,  Albemarle,  and  all  the  counties  in 
the  northern  neck  of  Virginia,  and  from  a&  parts  of 
Spottsylvania  county.  Did  the  'Yankees'  go  to  all 
these  different  localities  and  'steal  away  the  negroes'? 
No :  the  negroes  voluntarily  leave  their  homes  and  come 
to  Fredericksburg.  What  does  all  this  argue  ?  The 
problem  is  practically  and  literally  demonstrated  that 
the  slaves  of  Virginia  have  an  idea  of  freedom  and  a 
wish  to  obtain  it,  and  are  determined  to  be  free.  This 
is  the  only  rational  conclusion  at  which  any  sensible, 
logical  mind  can  arrive.  That  they  are  determined  to 
be  free,  and  will  certainly  be  free,  is  only  a  question  of 
time.  If,  therefore,  it  is  their  wish  and  determination 
to  be  free,  it  is  by  their  own  voluntary  act;  and  if  evil 
shall  come  to  them  by  this  act,  let  it  fall  upon  their 
own  heads.  That  the  condition  of  many  of  the  present 


380  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

generation  will  ever  be  bettered,  we  do  not  believe; 
while,  on  the  other  hand,  we  do  not  think  that  the  con- 
dition of  some  of  them  can  be  very  much  worsted. 
Where  they  are  going,  and  what  ultimate  destiny  or 
locality  awaits  them  in  the  future,  we  cannot  tell. 
This  is  a  grave  question,  and  one  which  will  demand 
the  profoundest  legislation  of  the  nation.  That  pro- 
visions, however,  will  be  made  for  them  by  the  Govern- 
ment, we  do  not  entertain  a  doubt. 

"Look  at  the  deplorable  condition  to  which  our 
country,  our  children,  our  neighbors,  and  fellow-citi- 
zens, are  all  reduced  on  account  of  the  negro,  and  then 
let  any  true-hearted  patriot,  humane  father  or  mother, 
who  have  the  natural  sympathies  and  affections  of 
parents  or  patriots,  say  what  estimate  they  can  ever 
hereafter  place  upon  the  institution  of  African  slavery. 

"  The  question  of  African  slavery  has  been  made  a 
pretext  for  secession;  has  broken  up  our  Government, 
has  inaugurated  civil  war,  has  desolated  our  country, 
has  drenched  our  land  in  blood,  has  bleached  the  lofty 
hills  and  beautiful  plains  of  our  country  with  the  bones 
of  our  children,  brothers,  fathers,  friends,  and  neigh- 
bors, has  made  heart-broken  widows  of  thousands,  and 
penniless,  starving  orphans  of  millions,  has  robed  a 
whole  nation  in  the  drapery  of  sorrow,  lamentation, 
and  woe;  and  the  horrible  work  of  destruction  and 
death  is  still  going  on,  while  there  are  those  who  say, 
1  Let  it  go  on,  until  the  last  man  in  the  South  is  killed, 
rather  than  ever  return  again  to  the  Union  or  seek 
the  protection  of  the  Government  of  the  United 
States!'  That  is  to  say,  'Let  the  whole  South  be 
baptized  in  blood;  let  our  children  be  slaughtered  like 
cattle  in  the  market;  let  every  man  in  the  South  be 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  381 

killed;  let  our  whole  country  sink  to  eternal  ruin;  but, 
for  God's  sake,  let  us  keep  our  negroes f  This  is  the 
idea!  Yes,  Heaven  knows  that  the  negro  is  the  one 
great,  grand,  and  sublime  idea  with  many  of  those 
who  are  constantly  making  terrible  threats  against 
good  and  loyal  citizens  and  genuine  patriots. 

"  If  these  negro-idolizing  gentlemen  were  forced  to 
shoulder  their  muskets,  buckle  on  their  knapsacks,  eat 
hard  bread  and  spoiled  meat,  lie  on  the  wet,  cold 
ground,  be  drenched  in  torrents  of  rain,  go  half  clothed 
and  half  starved  as  thousands  of  the  poor  soldiers  are, 
and  then  had  to  face  the  mouths  of  cannons,  and  charge 
bayonets,  they  would  find  it  a  very  different  work  from 
standing  about  the  corners  of  the  streets  in  the  cool 
shade,  concocting  plans  by  which  to  hang  Union  men 
and  have  them  punished  after  the  Federal  troops  'are 
driven  away.' 

"We  say,  and  thousands  of  others  would  say  the 
same  thing  if  they  were  allowed  to  speak,  and  could 
be  heard,  both  in  and  out  of  the  Southern  army,  '  Give 
us  our  country,  our  liberty,  our  freedom  in  the  Union, 
under  the  time  and  heaven  honored  old  Stars  and 
Stripes,  and  let  the  negroes  go, — all  the  negroes  go  to 
Africa,  or  any  other  place  to  which  God  and  the 
Government  may  be  kind  enough  to  send  them.'  What 
mother  is  there,  and  what  father  is  there  but  he  who 
has  the  heart  of  a  demon,  and  what  wife  is  there,  but 
would  gladly  give  up  their  negroes  to  receive  back  to 
their  embraces  their  sons  and  their  husbands  ? 

"  If  the  Federal  Government  had  inaugurated  war 
for  the  purpose  of  freeing  the  negroes  of  the  South,  or 
for  any  other  unjust  cause  whatever,  then  the  South, 
the  whole  South,  would  comparatively  have  been  a 


THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

unit  in  repelling  the  injustice.  But  such  is  not  the 
case. 

"South  Carolina  inaugurated  the  war,  and  the 
United  States  Government  has  b^en  and  is  still  endea- 
voring to  put  down  the  ungodly  rebellion  and  to 
restore  peace  and  order  once  more  in  the  country. 
And,  under  all  the  provoking  circumstances,  the  lenity 
of  the  Federal  Government  towards  the  Southern 
people  is  absolutely  without  a  parallel  in  the  history 
of  all  wars,  and  of  the  whole  wide  world.  The  very 
mildness  of  the  Government  only  provokes  seces- 
sionists to  greater  insolence  and  contempt  for  the 
Union  and  the  Government.  We  have  been  told  that 
secessionists  make  their  boasts  that  the  Federal  officers 
think  more  of  them  than  they  do  of  Union  men.  In 
fact,  we  have  heard  this  remark  ourself;  and  it  has 
been  told  to  us,  as  goading  us  for  our  Union  senti- 
ments, '  Oh,  yes :  the  Yankees  don't  think  half  as  much 
of  you  Union  men  as  they  do  of  secessionists.'  As 
if  we  professed  to  be  Union  men  because  of  what  '  the 
Yankees'  might  think  of  us!  Secessionists  seem  to 
presume  upon  their  dignity  to  awe  the  Federal  army 
into  submission  to  their  own  will  and  pleasure.  That 
leading  secessionists  in  our  community  are  daily  be- 
coming more  and  more  bitter  and  vindictive  towards 
Union  men,  and  more  and  more  hostile  to  the  Federal 
Government,  is  questioned  by  no  impartial  observer. 

"We  deeply  deplore  the  present  ungodly  state  of 
affairs,  and  do  most  devoutly  wish  and  earnestly  pray 
that  men  would  reason  on  the  subject  as  they  should 
do,  because  this  dignified  stubbornness  and  haughty 
rebellion  can  never  be  productive  of  any  good.  Let 
men  throw  off  the  veil  and  take  a  common-sense  view 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  383 

of  matters  and  tilings  as  they  actually  exist.  All 
have  got  to  come  into  measures,  sooner  or  later,  and 
the  sooner  the  better  for  all  parties  interested,  and 
especially  for  Virginians:  therefore,  throw  off  the 
veil." 


CHAPTER  XXXII. 

"WON'T  PATRONIZE  YOU. 

"A  citizen  of  Fredericksburg  said  to  one  of  our 
town  mechanics  the  other  day,  'I  won't  patronize  you, 
because  you  are  a  Unionist,' — when,  in  fact,  he  never 
had  patronized  him  to  the  amount  of  ten  cents  in  his 
life! 

"This  is  like  the  patronage  of  a  great  many  boasters. 
They  will  never  patronize  a  man  who  refuses  to  read 
through  their  own  smoky  glasses,  and  who  will  not 
sneeze  every  time  they  take  snuff.  The  more  patronage 
honest  men  receive  from  such  characters,  the  poorer, 
in  a  general  way,  they  become.  They  take  every 
thing  they  can  get,  and  never  pay  for  any  thing  they 
take.  We  simply  give  this  as  a  specimen  of  the  spirit 
of  secessionists  generally." — Christian  Banner,  July 
29,  1862. 


CHAPTER  XXXIII. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  July  5, 
1862,  we  published  the  following  editorial : — 


384  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

"SLANDERS  REFUTED.—  LOOK  AT  THE  OTHER  SIDE. 

"We  understand  that  certain  characters  in  town  are 
reporting  to  the  Federal  officers  and  soldiers  that  we 
were  a  rank,  rampant  secessionist  before  the  Federal 
troops  came  to  Fredericksburg,  but  as  soon  as  they 
came  we  turned  right  over  to  the  other  side. 

"  This  is  an  infamous  lie,  number  one !  Let  any 
man  come  to  us  and  tell  us  so. 

"  Secondly,  that  we  took  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the 
Southern  Confederacy. 

"  This  is  a  double-and- twisted,  infamous  lie,  number 
two. 

"  Thirdly,  that  we  are  a  real  genuine  Yankee,  from 
the  State  of  Massachusetts. 

"  This  is  a  diabolical  lie,  number  three. 

"  If  we  were  a  rank,  rampant  secessionist  before  the 
Federal  troops  came  to  Fredericksburg,  why  did  cer- 
tain slanderous,  infamous  characters  try  to  have  us 
arrested  last  fall  and  winter  because  we  were  accused 
of  holding  secret  Union  meetings  ?  We  then  indig- 
nantly hurled  back  the  infamous  slander  into  the  face 
of  the  nefarious  liars,  and  denounced  the  whole  as  being 
secession  falsehoods.  We  have  never  held  a  Union 
meeting  in  the  town  of  Fredericksburg,  nor  anywhere 
else,  since  the  ever-memorable  night  we  held  a  public 
Union  meeting  in  the  court-house  in  the  town  of 
Fredericksburg,  when  a  set  of  unprincipled  secession 
scoundrels  tried  to  break  it  up,  and,  while  we  were 
addressing  our  fellow-citizens  and  warning  them  of 
the  evils  which  they  are  now  suffering,  some  finished 
scoundrel  threw  an  egg  at  us,  which,  failing  to  reach 
us,  hit  a  young  man  on  the  head  who  was  seated  in  our 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  385 

front.  Because  we  denied  the  libellous  charge  of  hold- 
ing 'secret  Union  meetings,'  and  avowed  our  devotion 
to  the  South,  as  we  have  always  done  and  still  glory  in 
doing,  therefore  we  were  'a  rank,  rampant  secessionist 
before  the  Yankees  came  to  town.'  We  humbly  trust 
in  God  that  the  time  is  not  far  distant  when  we  can 
once  more  hold  public  Union  meetings  in  the  town  of 
Fredericksburg,  and  then  we  will  make  a  revelation  of 
facts  which  will  astonish  secessionists  themselves. 

"  If  we  were  '  a  rank,  rampant  secessionist'  before 
'  the  Yankees'  came  to  Fredericksburg,  why  was  it  re- 
ported throughout  the  State  of  Virginia  last  winter 
that  we  were  arrested  and  sent  to  Eichmond  for  treason 
against  old  Jeff  Davis  and  the  Southern  [Conspiracy] 
Confederacy  ? 

"  If  we  were  '  a  rank,  rampant  secessionist'  before 
'  the  Yankees  came  to  Fredericksburg/  why  did  some 
one  in  Gary's  regiment,  the  day  they  passed  our  door 
on  Main  Street  as  they  were  on  their  way  to  North 
Carolina  last  winter,  cry  out,  '  God  damn  old  Hunni- 
cutt  !  Let's  drive  him  and  old  Miller,  and  all  the  damned 
party  of  them,  before  us  to  Richmond'  ?  How  can  these 
same  individuals,  who  used  their  utmost  endeavors  to 
have  us  arrested  last  winter  and  this  spring  because  of 
our  'Union  proclivities,'  now  have  the  unblushing  im- 
pudence to  say  that  we  were  one  of  the  most  'hot- 
headed, rank,  rampant  secessionists  in  all  the  country'  ? 

"As  to  the  report  of  our  taking  the  oath  of  alle- 
giance to  Jeff  Davis  and  the  Southern  Confederacy,  the 
idea  is  so  supremely  ridiculous  that  it  needs  no  com- 
ment. No  human  being  upon  the  face  of  the  broad 
earth  ever  asked  us  to  take  any  such  accursed  oath. 

"As  to  the  report  of  our  being  '  a  Yankee  from  Mas- 

33 


386  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

eachusetts/  it  so  happened  in  the  order  of  events  that 
we  were  born  exactly  in  the  other  extreme, — in  South 
Carolina, — and,  with  all  her  faults,  we  love  her  still ; 
and,  were  it  not  for  the  political  trickery  and  imposition 
of  her  leaders,  South  Carolina  would  be  in  the  Union 
to-day. 

"  'But  why  did  we  not  come  out  and  write  and  speak 
in  this  way  last  year,  when  the  Southern  soldiers  were 
in  town  ?'  Ay,  that's  the  question.  Let  us  turn  over 
a  new  leaf,  and  see  what  is  on  the  other  side  of  the 
page. 

"  Why  did  the  editor  of  the  '  Democratic  Eecorder' 
leave  Fredericksburg  in  such  great  haste  the  morning 
the  Federal  troops  arrived  in  Falmouth  ?  "Why  was 
not  the  publication  of  the  '  Democratic  Eecorder'  con- 
tinued after  the  arrival  of  the  Federal  army  ? 

"  Why  were  the  Fredericksburg  '  News'  and  the 
Virginia  '  Herald'  discontinued  ? 

"  Why  do  not  secession  flags  float  over  the  town  of 
Fredericksburg  now  ? 

"Have  all  the  secessionists  left  Fredericksburg? 
No,  indeed.  Why,  then,  do  they  not  hoist  their  colors? 

"  Why  have  all  the  ministers  of  the  gospel  in  Frede- 
ricksburg ceased  to  offer  up  publicly  in  their  congre- 
gations holy  prayers  for  Jeff  Davis,  the  '  chief  magis- 
trate' of  the  ' glorious  Southern  Confederacy'? 

"  Have  editors,  ministers,  and  all  the  citizens  turned 
Union-shriekers,  submissionists,  and  Abolitionists  since 
'the  Yankees  came  to  town'?  Why,  then,  do  they 
not  go  on  and  write  and  act  and  speak  as  they  did  last 
year?  Ay,  reader,  they  have  no  aspirations  for  a 
Northern  prison.  Nor  had  we  any  particular  desire 
last  year  to  be  cooped  up  in  a  damp,  dirty  Southern 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  387 

dungeon.  '  Turn  and  turn  about  is  fair  play/  is  an  old 
adage.  Circumstances  prevented  us  from  writing  and 
speaking  as  we  wished  to  do  last  year;  and  circum- 
stances prevent  secessionists  from  writing  and  speaking 
as  they  wish  to  do  this  year.  It  simply  proves  that  we 
are  all  creatures  of  circumstances  and  must  act  ac- 
cordingly." 


CHAPTER  XXXIV. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "Christian  Banner"  of  July  14, 
1862,  we  published  the  following  editorials : — 

"  LET  REASON  AND  COMMON  SENSE  HAVE  FAIR  PLAY. 

"  It  is  folly  to  reason  and  argue  with  men  who  are 
governed  by  prejudice  and  passion.  This  class  of  per- 
sons cannot  be  profited  by  any  arguments  used  to  con- 
vince them,  simply  because  they  are  determined  not  to 
be  convinced.  There  is  another  class,  however,  who 
are  not  wholly  abandoned  to  prejudice  and  passion  and 
who  are  not  entirely  given  over  to  judicial  blindness; 
and  to  this  latter  class  we  wish  to  make  a  few  re- 
marks, earnestly  hoping  to  be  able  to  influence  them 
in  their  future  course  of  action.  If  by  any  possible 
argument  we  shall  be  able  to  induce  them  to  return  to 
their  former  allegiance  to  their  country,  our  highest 
wish  will  be  attained.  To  this  class,  then,  we  appeal. 

"  Do  not  facts  fully  justify  us  in  saying  that  seces- 
sion is  a  political  swindle,  and  that  Virginians  have 
been  swindled  out  of  every  right  which  they  held  dear 
and  sacred  ?  Has  not  this  been  accomplished,  too,  by 
every  grade  of  intellect,  from  Senators  down  to  fifteen- 


388  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

shilling  lawyers  and  penny  political  editors  ?  Did  not 
these  political  tricksters  say  that  if  Virginia  seceded 
she  would  he  the  greatest  State  in  the  whole  Southern 
Confederacy?  that  her  wealth  would  increase  abun- 
dantly, and  in  the  shortest  conceivable  time?  that 
slave  property  would  advance  at  least  fifty  per  cent.  ? 
that  millions  of  capital  would  flow  into  all  the  towns 
and  cities  of  Virginia,  and  that  they  would  soon  be- 
come large  and  populous?  that  she  would  soon  be- 
come a  great  manufacturing  State,  and  would  be  to  the 
other  States  of  the  Southern  Confederacy  what  the 
North  had  always  been  to  the  whole  South?  that 
there  would  be  l  peaceable  secession'  ?  that  there  was 
no  danger  of  war  of  any  magnitude?  that  the 
'  Yankees'  loved  the  immortal  dollar  too  well  to  involve 
themselves  in  the  expenses  of  war?  that  the  North 
had  not  the  means  to  prosecute  a  successful  war  against 
the  South  ?  that,  in  the  event  of  war,  one  Southern 
man  could  whip  five  ' Yankees'?  that  'Yankees' 
neither  knew  how  to  fight,  nor  had  the  'spunk'  to 
fight  even  if  they  knew  how?  that  the  Southern 
army  would  take  Washington  City,  .'  rescue  down- 
trodden Maryland,'  and  go  on  to  Philadelphia  and 
make  it  a  war  of  invasion  against  the  North,  and  not  a 
defensive  war?  that  if  there  should,  by  any  possible 
contingency,  be  war  at  all,  it  would  be  one  of  short 
duration  ?  that  the  interest  and  sympathy  of  England 
and  France  were  with  the  South,  and  that  those  Gov- 
ernments would  certainly  acknowledge  the  independ- 
ence of  the  Southern  Confederacy?  that  cotton  was 
king,  and  would  rule  and  govern  the  European  powers, 
and  the  'North  into  the  bargain'?  that  when  volun- 
teers were  called  for,  the  promise  to  many  of  them  was 


THE  SOUTH  SACETFICED.  389 

that  they  were  not  to  leave  their  own  sections  of  the 
country,  and  certainly  should  not  be  sent  out  of  their 
State?  that  negroes  would  prove  loyal  to  their  mas- 
ters, and  would  be  one  of  the  most  effective  elements 
in  prosecuting  the  war?  that  they  would  cultivate 
the  farms,  and  raise  an  abundance  of  produce,  while  the 
white  men  would  carry  on  the  war? 

"  And,  since  the  war  has  been  progressing,  has  not 
the  promise  always  been  that  the  'Yankees'  shall  be 
driven  off  every  foot  of  Virginia  territory  ?  Has  it  not 
been  said  that  every  defeat  and  retreat  of  the  Southern 
armies  was  only  a  strategic  move  to  draw  the  enemy 
out  of  his  strongholds  ?  that  Southern  forts  and  cities 
were  impregnable  to  the  assaults  of  the  enemy,  and  could 
never  be  taken  ?  And,  since  they  have  been  taken,  has 
not  the  promise  been  made  to  the  remaining  citizens  of 
the  Southern  Confederacy  that  they  will  all  soon  be 
retaken  by  the  Confederate  forces  ?  And  still  the  cry  is, 
'The  South  will  soon  whip  the  North,  and  make  the 
North  submit  to  just  such  terms  as  the  South  may 
demand ;  and  then  Union  men  in  the  South  will  be  dealt 
with  as  traitors,  and  all  their  effects  will  be  confiscated.' 

"  By  such  threats,  Union  men  in  the  South  are  still 
held  in  awe,  and  fear  to  avow  their  honest  sentiments, 
because  of  the  threatened  vials  of  wrath  which  are  to 
be  poured  out,  without  any  mixture  of  mercy,  upon  their 
devoted  heads. 

"  We  might  extend  our  remarks  on  this  subject  much 
further;  but  we  pause  to  inquire  if  all  these  things 
have  come  to  pass.  And  now,  kind  reader,  we  entreat 
you  to  lay  all  prejudice  aside  and  look  facts  and  reali- 
ties full  in  the  face,  and  then  answer  candidly  if  you 
have  not  been  most  shamefully  and  wickedly  imposed 


390  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

upon  by  stump-speakers,  speech-makers,  and  political 
aspirants  of  every  grade  of  intellect. 

"  Since  Virginia  seceded,  in  what  has  she  become 
great,  except  in  that  she  has  become  the  great  battle- 
field of  all  the  Southern  States,  and  her  territory  a 
great  common  burial-ground  ?  Truly  may  it  be  said 
that  Virginia  is  the  great  valley  of  dead  men's  bones. 
In  what  has  she  increased  in  wealth  in  so  short  a 
period,  but  in  thousands  of  armed  soldiers,  in  the 
desolation  of  her  farms,  and  sorrow,  woe,  and  afflic- 
tions on  all  her  inhabitants  ?  Has  slave  property  ad- 
vanced fifty  per  cent,  in  value  ?  Is  the  institution  of 
slavery  placed  on  a  sure  and  immovable  foundation  ? 
Have  not  slaves  become  valueless,  and  is  not  the  insti- 
tution virtually  abolished?  Have  millions  of  wealth 
flowed  into  the  towns  and  cities  of  Virginia,  and  have 
they  become  populous?  Is  there  any  probability  that 
this  will  soon  be  the  case?  Are  they  not  deserted  in 
many  instances  by  native  citizens,  and  filled  with 
legions  of  armed  soldiers?  Is  there  any  reasonable 
prospect  that  Virginia  will  ever  become  a  great  manu- 
facturing State  by  her  own  native-born  citizens,  and 
that  she  will  be  to  the  other  Confederate  States  what 
the  North  has  always  been  to  the  South?  Instead 
of  '  peaceable  secession,'  has  there  not  been  war,  and 
that,  too,  of  the  most  fearful  magnitude  and  of  the  most 
malignant  character  ?  Is  not  the  war  still  raging  most 
terribly,  so  that  no  one  can  tell  when  and  where  and 
how  the  awful  scene  will  end?  Have  the  '  Yankees' 
proved  that  they  loved  the  immortal  dollar  too  well 
to  involve  themselves  in  the  expenses  ot  war, — a  long- 
protracted  war?  Has  the  North  failed  in  men  or 
means  to  prosecute  'a  war'  ?  Has  it  been  demonstrated 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  o(Jl 

throughout  tne  war,  thus  far,  that  '  one  Southern  man 
can  whip  five  Yankees,' — that  the  Yankees  do  not 
know  how  to  fight,  and  that  they  have  no  '  pluck'  to 
fight?  Has  the  Southern  army  taken  Washington 
City,  rescued  'poor  down- trodden  Maryland,'  and 
marched  into  Philadelphia,  making  it  a  war  of  invasion 
on  the  North  ?  Has  the  war  been  one  of  short  dura- 
tion,— only  three,  six,  or  nine  months,  or  a  year  ?  Are 
the  interests  and  sympathies  of  England  and  France 
with  the  South,  and  have  these  Governments  acknow- 
ledged the  independence  of  the  Southern  Confederacy  ? 
Has  cotton  proved  to  be  universal  king,  ruling  the 
European  powers,  and  the  North  '  into  the  bargain'  ? 
Have  not  many  of  the  volunteers  who  first  enlisted  in 
Virginia  been  called  away  from  their  own  sections  of 
the  country  and  sent  out  of  the  State?  and  when  the 
twelve  months  for  which  they  enlisted  had  expired, 
were  they  not  all  forced,  by  an  act  of  the  Confederate 
Congress,  to  remain  in  the  army  ?  Have  negroes  proved 
loyal  to  their  masters,  and  are  they  likely  to  prove 
themselves  to  be  one  of  the  most  effective  elements  in 
prosecuting  the  war?  Are  they  cultivating  the  farms 
of  their  owners,  and  raising  an  abundance  of  produce 
to  carry  on  the  war  ?  Have  the  '  Yankees'  been 
'driven  off  every  foot  of  Virginia  soil'?  If  every 
defeat  and  retreat  is  only  a  strategic  move  to  draw 
the  enemy  out  of  his  strongholds,  why  are  the  defeats 
so  frequent  and  the  retreats  so  far?  Have  Southern 
forts  and  cities  proved  to  be  impregnable  to  the  assaults 
of  the  enemy?  How  many  of  the  Southern  forts, 
towns,  and  cities  which  have  been  taken  by  the  Fede- 
ral army  have  ever  been  recaptured  and  held  by  the 
Southern  troops  ? 


392  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

"Look  at  all  these  facts,  intelligent  reader,  and  then 
tell  us  how  long  it  will  take  the  South,  according  to 
the  progress  which  she  has  made  for  the  last  eighteen 
months,  to  whip  out  the  North  and  make  the  Govern- 
ment of  the  United  States  submit  to  just  such  terms 
'as  the  South  may  demand.'  "With  all  these  solemn 
facts  and  stern  realities  staring  men  full  in  the  face, 
still  there  are  those  who  persist  in  saying  that  '  the 
Southern  army  will  soon  retake  all  the  Southern  towns, 
cities,  forts,  and  localities  which  are  now  being  occu- 
pied by  the  Federal  troops.'  True,  some  of  them  may 
be  recaptured  and  held  for  a  short  time;  but  what  will 
the  retaking  of  them  advantage  the  citizens  ?  Will  it 
not  be  attended  with  great  loss  of  private  property, 
and  perhaps  at  the  expense  of  the  lives  of  many  of 
the  citizens  themselves  ?  What,  then,  can  be  gained  by 
a  continued,  pertinacious  rebellion  against  the  Govern- 
ment of  the  United  States  ?  Nothing,  absolutely  no- 
thing, is  to  be  gained,  but  every  thing  to  be  lost. 

"Again:  were  we  not  told  by  secessionists  that, 
'  whenever'  and  '  wherever'  the  'vandals'  got  possession 
of  any  of  the  Southern  towns,  cities,  localities,  &c.  &c., 
they  insulted  and  outraged  Southern  ladies,  offer- 
ing to  them  every  vulgar  indignity  of  which  debased 
and  corrupt  humanity  is  capable  ? — that  their  mission 
was  one  of  robbery,  plunder,  insult,  and  general  car- 
nage, and  that  they  laid  waste  every  thing  before  them 
in  their  onward  move  ?  Yes ;  secessionists  said  that 
the  Union  troops  did  all  these  things. 

"  Have  they  done  these  things  in  Fredericksburg  ? 
Have  they  disturbed  any  citizen,  male  or  female,  in  his 
or  her  daily,  legal  avocation?  No,  not  one.  What 
lady  has  been  insulted  or  outraged  by  the  Union 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  393 

troops  since  their  arrival  in  the  city?  Has  not  the 
'  Flag  of  the  Union'  been  constantly  insulted  and  the 
Federal  Government  abused  by  citizens  ever  since  the 
town  has  been  occupied  by  the  Federal  troops  ?  And, 
notwithstanding  all  this,  has  not  the  property  of  seces- 
sionists— and  those,  too,  of  the  bitterest  stamp — been 
guarded  and  protected  by  the  Union  soldiers?  Has 
there  ever  within  the  memory  of  the  oldest  citizens 
been  better  order  uniformly  maintained  in  the  town  of 
Fredericksburg  than  there  has  been  since  its  occupation 
by  the  Union  army  ?  Was  there  ever  such  lenity  in 
time  of  war  extended  to  any  people  in  the  world's 
history  as  has  been  exhibited  towards  the  people  of 
Fredericksburg?  Yet,  astonishing  to  say,  the  very 
kindness  of  the  Federal  authorities  seems  but  to  in- 
crease the  stubbornness  and  deepen  the  hatred  of  many 
of  the  citizens. 

"  'But  they  steal  our  negroes;  and  that's  just  what 
they  came  down  here  to  do.'  Indeed !  Did  Government 
send  out  an  army  to  station  guards  around  men's 
houses,  farms,  and  negro- quarters,  to  keep  the  servants 
from  running  away  from  their  owners,  and  to  catch 
them  and  carry  them  back  to  their  masters?  Is  it 
not  strange  that  a  people  who  say  that  they  despise 
the  Union,  detest  the  Federal  Government,  and  declare 
that  they  have  taken  themselves  from  under  its  safe 
and  kind  protection,  should  complain  because  that 
Government  does  not  keep  their  slaves  from  running 
away,  and,  after  they  do  run  away,  complain  because 
the  soldiers  do  not  run  after  them,  catch  them,  and 
return  them  to  their  masters  ?  Is  not  this  insubordi- 
nation and  running  away  of  negroes  one  of  the  legi- 
timate results  of  secession?  Were  not  the  people 


394  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

faithfully  warned  of  all  these  evils  long  before  they 
came  to  pass  ?  Secessionists  have  done  it  all ;  these 
are  the  direct  evils  of  their  own  wicked  doings :  they 
have  no  right  to  complain ;  they  did  it. 

"  Nor  is  this  all.  If  the  people  continue  in  a  state  of 
vindictive  rebellion  against  the  Federal  Government, 
they  have  not  yet  realized  half  the  bitter  fruits  and 
terrible  evils  that  are  in  store  for  them.  Hence  we  do 
most  earnestly  entreat  our  fellow-citizens  to  lay  aside 
their  hostile  feelings  to  the  Government  and  take  their 
stand  with  loyal  citizens,  and  then  they  can  confidently 
claim,  and  will  certainly  obtain,  protection  under  the 
time-honored  '  Flag  of  the  Union.' 

"  To  continue  in  a  state  of  unconditional,  uncompro- 
mising rebellion  cannot  possibly  better  the  condition 
of  any  one.  It  will  never  make  Confederate  notes 
equal  to  specie.  It  will  never  bring  back  a  single  ser- 
vant who  has  left  his  master,  nor  will  it  prevent  others 
from  running  away.  It  will  not  diminish  the  number 
of  our  children,  relatives,  friends,  and  neighbors  who 
are  being  slain  in  battle  or  are  dying  in  distant  hos- 
pitals. On  the  contrary,  the  longer  this  ungodly  re- 
bellion continues,  the  greater  will  be  the  number  of 
slaves  that  will  make  their  escape,  and  their  value  will 
constantly  diminish.  The  less  valuable  Confederate 
notes  become, — if  they  can  sink  below  their  present 
value, — the  more  and  more  of  our  sons  and  friends  will 
fall  either  by  the  sword  or  by  disease,  the  more  and 
more  will  our  country  be  desolated,  and  the  more  des- 
titute the  great  masses  of  the  people  will  become, 
until  one  common  ruin  will  swallow  up  the  whole. 

"Where  is  the  regard  the  leaders  in  this  rebellion 
have  shown  the  poor  destitute  women  and  children 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  395 

whom  they  have  left  forsaken,  uncared-for,  and  unpro- 
tected at  the  mercy  of  the  '  vandals'  ?  If  they  believed 
what  they  themselves  said  in  relation  to  the  conduct  of 
the  Union  troops,  they  have  manifested  but  little  sym- 
pathy, and  still  less  respect,  for  the  wives  and  daughters 
and  sisters  of  the  men  whom  they  have  caused  to  be 
dragged  from  their  homes,  thus  depriving  helpless 
females  and  children  of  that  protection  which  God 
and  nature  designed  they  should  have.  We  cannot 
believe  that  many  of  the  leaders  in  this  unrighteous 
rebellion  have  any  sympathy  for  the  great  mass  of  the 
'common  people;'  and  yet  the  people  seem  bent  and 
determined  on  believing  in  them,  and  following  them 
to  the  very  last  extremity  and  consummation  of  ruin. 
'The  South  will  whip  the  North/ — will  drive  every 
one  of  the  'Yankees  off  Southern  soil;'  'the  Southern 
army  will  soon  pass  through  Fredericksburg  on  its  way 
to  Washington  City,' — will  carry  the  war  into  'Africa/ or 
into  Pennsylvania,  and  onward  and  northward,  until  all 
Yankeedom  is  subdued  and  brought  under  the  power 
of  the  '  South ;'  '  Confederate  notes  will  soon  be  equal  to 
gold  and  silver;'  'we  will  make  the  North  pay  the  very 
highest  kind  of  prices  for  all  our  negroes  they  have 
stolen/  'we  will  make  the  Yankees  pay  the  whole  of 
the  war-debt  /  '  England  and  France  will  step  in  and 
settle  up  matters  very  soon  now/  &c.  &c. 

"How  can  men  who  profess  to  be  intelligent,  longer 
remain  the  dupes  of  folly  so  extravagant  and  of  non- 
sense so  consummate?  Surely  the  people — all  the 
people — have  heard,  seen,  and  felt  enough  of  secession 
and  its  damning  results  to  convince  them  thai  it  is  the 
grandest  cheat,  the  blackest  swindle,  and  the  most  dia- 
bolical deception  that  has  ever  been  wickedly  imposed 


396  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNyEILED. 

upon  any  people  since  God  made  the  world.  The  seduc- 
tion of  old  Eve  and  Adam  by  the  devil  is  not  a  circum- 
stance to  secession.  The  devil  seduced  only  one  poor,  un- 
educated woman,  and  she  seduced  only  one  poor,  unedu- 
cated man ;  and  the  beauty  of  it  was,  they  had  no  '  nig- 
gers' to  lose, — the  issue  between  the  devil  and  the  wo- 
man being  simply  about  an  apple ;  the '  nigger'  question 
was  not  introduced.  But  secession  has  seduced  and 
destroyed  millions,  many  of  whom  are  highly  edu- 
cated; Senators,  Congressmen,  orators,  editors,  politi- 
cians, statesmen,  poets,  divines,  doctors  of  divinity, 
doctors  of  medicine,  lawyers,  and  even  the  common 
class, — the  ignorant,  uneducated  'poor  white  people,1 — 
have  all  been  seduced  by  secession,  and  they  have  lost 
and  will  lose  their  'niggers'  into  the  bargain. 

" Intelligent  reader,  think  on  these  things;  and  may 
God  in  mercy  grant  that  you  may  view  secession  in  all 
its  loathsome  aspects,  and  that  you  may  fly  from  it  as 
from  a  deadly  poison.  Let  reason  and  common  sense 
have  fair  play." 


CHAPTER  XXXV. 

"SECESSION. 

"  SECESSION  is  a  finished  compound  of  all  the  discord- 
ant, disorganizing,  diabolical,  and  damning  elements 
which  can  possibly  afflict  and  curse  poor,  suffering  hu- 
manity. Only  in  hell  there  can  be  no  secession,  be- 
cause there  devils  damned  firm  concord  hold. 

"  Secession  hoists  the  flood-gate  through  which  flows 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  397 

every  conceivable  curse  that  can  visit  mortals.  It  says 
to  Diabolus,  the  prince  of  devils,  'Punch  up  your  emis- 
saries; drive  them  on  to  do  their  work  of  finished 
ruin ;  now  is  the  time ;  do  not  let  the  favorable  oppor- 
tunity slip ;  the  work  of  death  and  general  and  effectual 
ruin  must  now  be  accomplished.' 

"It  says  to  the  leaders  in  this  infernal  rebellion  that 
they  shall  all  have  crowns  and  thrones, — if  nowhere 
else,  in  hell:  better  to  reign  in  hell  than  serve  in  heaven. 
That  they  must  never  rest  satisfied  until  negroism  is 
established  on  a  foundation  as  immovable  as  the  ever- 
lasting rocks  of  Gibraltar,  and  the  last  vestige  of  free- 
dom is  swept  from  Southern  soil,  and  Breckinridge  loco- 
focoism  seated  on  a  'topless'  throne.  That  they  have 
lost  the  reins  of  the  Federal  Government,  and,  conse- 
quently, all  the  'spoils' — the  'loaves  and  fishes' — of  the 
Government.  That  the  spoils  of  Government  have  all 
fallen  into  Yankee  hands,  and  their  only  hope  now  is  to 
fight  on,  and  on,  and  on,  and  establish  a  kingdom  for 
Jeff  Davis  and  his  dignified  and  important  satellites; 
and  that  they  shall  all  be  chiefs,  or  aristocrats  of  the 
highest  importance.  That,  unless  they  succeed,  they 
will  all  lose  their  dignified  positions,  their  fat  offices, 
and  all  the  'spoils'  and  'loaves  and  fishes'  of  the  Con- 
federate Government,  together  with  all  their  negroes, 
and  perhaps  their  own  necks  into  the  bargain. 

"  It  says  to  the  disloyal  clergy, '  Remember,  the  people 
think  that  you  are  called  and  sent  of  God  to  preach; 
and  verily  they  believe  the  lie,  because  you  have  told 
it  to  them,  and  they  are  therefore  now  prepared  to  re- 
ceive as  messages  coming  from  heaven  any  teachings 
or  declarations  which  you  may  please  to  impose  upon 
them.  Pray  long,  loud,  and  fervent  prayers  for  Jeff 

34 


398  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

Davis  and  all  the  arch-traitors  of  this  great  rebellion, 
and  then  preach  treason  against  the  Government,  and 
expatiate  eloquently  to  the  people  about  the  "  God  of 
battles"  and  the  "everlasting  nigger."  Never  rest  from 
your  work  of  destruction  until  every  vestige  of  power 
and  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  sovereign  peo- 
ple are  wrested  from  them,  and  American  freedom  is 
forever  abolished.  Tell  the  people  that  the  "God  of 
battles"  is  in  for  traitors  and  treason,  and  that  he  will 
lead  them  to  certain  victory,  and  will  crown  them  with 
glory  and  honor  as  imperishable  as  the  records  of 
eternity. 

{"  Say  to  the  people  that  this  rebellion  must  succeed; 
that  God  has  promised  to  be  with  Jeff  Davis  and  his 
band  of  conspirators  until  this  "great  Southern  em- 
pire" is  permanently  established,  and  Breckinridge 
loeofocoism  and  negroism  shall  sweep  over  the  land, 
bearing  down  all  opposition.  Be  earnest  and  solemn, 
and,  withal,  affect  a  great  deal  of  piety,  so  that  the 
people  may  believe  without  a  doubt,  and  know  assuredly, 
that  you  are  called  and  sent  of  God  to  preach  Breckin- 
ridge loeofocoism  and  negroism  to  them,  and  that  they 
must  receive  and  obey  your  divine  teachings  at  the 
peril  of  their  salvation.  In  all  your  discourses  be  posi- 
tive, dogmatic,  dictatorial,  and  very  denunciatory 
against  the  "  old  Union/'  "  Yankees,"  and  especially 
against  "  Union  men  and  submissionists."  In  all  your 
exordiums  and  perorations  be  sure  and  remember  the 
institutions  of  slavery  and  freedom:  exalt  the  former 
to  heaven,  and  sink  the  latter  to  hell.  This  will  fire  up 
the  hearts  of  the  people,  and  will  make  them  wrathy, 
and  then  they  will  fight  like  tigers  and  devils.  Punch 
up  the  people;  do  your  duty  as  preachers  "called  and 


.       THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  399 

sent  of  God"  to  preach,  treason  and  the  overthrow  of 
the  Government,  and  make  all  the  people  do  their  duty. 
Be  sure  and  always  stick  up  to  your  text :  do  not  for- 
get your  text :  keep  it  constantly  before  the  people. 
Negroism  and  locofocoism  is  the  text.  Stick  up  to  it, 
and  punch  up  the  dear  people ;  and  verily  you  shall  re- 
ceive your  reward,  either  in  time  or  eternity, — in  heaven 
or  low  down  in  hell.  But,  at  all  hazards,  do  not  forget 
the  " nigger."' 

"  It  says  to  death, '  Come,  do  your  work ;  do  not  leave 
a  single  husband  of  the  weeping  wives  of  all  these  poor 
soldiers;  do  not  leave  a  father  of  all  the  suffering, 
starving  children  throughout  the  country;  make 
widows  and  orphans  of  them  all ;  make  a  clean  sweep 
of  it ;  finish  your  work,  and  do  it  thoroughly.  Do  not 
spare  a  single  son  to  return  home  to  gladden  the  hearts 
of  fathers  and  mothers  crushed  to  earth.' 

11  It  says  to  military  tyrants, '  Burn  up  and  destroy  all 
produce  of  every  kind  in  your  onward  march;  leave 
neither  cotton  to  clothe  the  naked,  nor  bread  and  meat 
to  feed  the  hungry,  starving  poor.  Do  not  let  con- 
science disturb  you,  nor  the  implorings  and  sufferings 
and  distresses  of  women  and  children  move  your  sym- 
pathies. All  these  things  are  military  necessities ;  this 
is  war,  and  these  are  war-times :  so  roll  ahead.' 

"It  says  to  servants,  'Your  time  has  come  at  last; 
the  long-looked-for  and  long-wished-for  day  of  jubilee 
has  dawned;  the  long,  dark  night  of  bondage  is  ra- 
pidly being  swallowed  up  in  past  eternity.  Arise  and 
burst  off  and  cast  forever  from  you  the  manacles  of 
despotism.  Now  is  your  time :  gather  up  all  you  can 
carry  along  with  you,  and  be  off;  put  out  at  once ;  do 
not  tarry;  make  no  delay.  Beware!  Delays  are  dan- 


400  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

gerous.     Off,  off,  to  the  city  of  refuge,  to  the  land  of 
freedom,  at  once !' 

"It  says  to  merchants  and  speculators  generally, 
'Now  is  your  time  to  make  money  and  get  rich:  so 
pitch  right  into  the  grease-tub ;  roll  up  your  sleeves 
and  pitch  in ;  bring  up  out  of  your  cellars,  and  down 
out  of  your  garrets,  all  your  old  unfashionable  moth- 
eaten  goods  and  adulterated  liquors :  stick  on  the 
profits  thick  and  heavy.  If  the  people  complain  at 
having  to  give  fifty  cents  and  a  dollar  per  yard  for  six- 
cent  calico,  old  and  o:it  of  fashion  at  that, — if  farmers 
mouth  and  grumble  because  they  are  forced  to  pay 
from  ten  to  sixty  dollars  for  a  sack  of  salt, — and  if  poor 
soldiers  curse  and  swear  because  they  are  coerced  to 
pay  from  five  to  fifteen  dollars  per  gallon  for  rot-gut 
whiskey,  which  would  vomit  devils  damned,  if  they 
were  fools  enough  to  drink  it, — tell  them  all  about  the 
blockade ;  that  in  war-times  people  always  have  to  pay 
from  ten  to  twenty  times  more  for  articles  than  in  times 
of  peace ;  swear  that  you  can  barely  live  by  the  small 
profits  laid  on  your  old  wares;  and  if  they  ask  when 
and  where  and  how  you  obtained  them,  tell  them  that,  a 
few  days  ago,  right  from  the  North,  a  party  ran  the 
blockade,  and  that  you  were  "devilish  lucky"  to  get 
them  at  any  price ;  tell  a  thousand  lies,  and  stick  up  to 
them ;  never  back  down :  you  will  never  have  such 
another  chance  to  stick  it  on  to  the  ".poor  devils."  And 
all  the  time  you  are  selling  to  them,  talk  eloquently 
about  the  glorious  Southern  Confederacy ;  what  a  rich 
and  independent  people  you  will  all  be  when  the  South 
gains  her  independence ;  that  the  war  will  soon  end ; 
the  "vandals"  will  all  be  driven  back  to  Yankeedom, 
and  all  the  Virginia  traitors  and  "  Southern  Yankees" 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  401 

shall  be  hung  or  driven  out  of  the  South ;  old  Lincoln 
will  have  to  pay  all  the  people  the  highest  prices  in  gold 
and  silver  for  the  negroes  whom  he  and  his  minions 
have  stolen,  and  all  the  other  losses  they  have  sus- 
tained by  the  war.  Koll  out  the  lies  smoothly  and  elo- 
quently, just  like  oil  dripping  from  a  feather;  cheer  up 
their  spirits,  fire  up  their  hearts,  and  they  will  more 
cheerfully  pay  the  prices  for  your  goods.  Tell  them 
how  much  you  love  the  South, — what  terrible  sacrifices 
you  are  making  for  the  people  of  the  South.  Be  sure 
and  stick  on  the  profits.  Seeing  your  zeal  for  the 
"  glorious  cause"  and  your  love  for  the  South,  they  will 
never  once  suspect  your  damnable  rascality.  Let  all 
the  merchants  combine,  and  have  uniform  prices  for  all 
their  goods  of  every  kind  and  quality,  and  let  them  per- 
fectly harmonize  as  to  the  amount  of  profit  to  be  laid 
on,  and  let  there  be  no  competition  in  the  market,  and 
then,  when  the  people  come  to  buy,  let  them  seem  per- 
fectly indifferent  about  selling.  Eemember,  you  have 
now  got  the  people  in  your  power.  Press  them,  crush 
them,  skin  them,  strip  them ;  all  things  are  fair  in  war, 
you  know ;  and  if  at  any  time  you  should  feel  a  little 
squirming  about  the  tender  part  of  your  consciences, 
if  you  have  any,  go  to  church  on  Sunday  the  next  fol- 
lowing after  feeling  these  squirming  sensations,  and 
when  the  preachers  pray  to  the  "God  of  battles," 
thunder,  blood,  and  carnage,  for  old  Jeff  Davis  and  his 
"infernal"  clique,  do  you  say,  Amen!  amen!  and  be 
sure  and  speak  out  your  amens  loud  enough  to  be  heard 
by  the  preachers  and  church-dignitaries,  and  all  will  be 
easy,  and  you  will  be  perfectly  hardened  to  pitch  right 
in  again,  fresh  and  early,  on  the  next  morning.  Lay 
on  the  profits.  Do  not  forget  that.  The  profits  are 

34* 


402  THE   CONSPIEACY   UNVEILED. 

what  must  be  looked  after  now.  Make  money  now,  and 
give  your  conscience  credit  till  the  judgment-day  of  the 
great  God.' 

"It  says  to  gamblers,  'Hang  upon  the  army;  follow 
up  the  army;  live  among  the  poor  soldiers :  many,  and, 
indeed,  most  of  them,  are  "green-horns"  in  the  diabo- 
lical science  of  gambling ;  watch  them ;  keep  your  eye 
on  them,  and,  whenever  you  find  they  have  money, 
throw  out  the  bait.  Do  not  let  them  suspect  you ;  be 
very  friendly,  social,  and  familiar;  if  possible,  treat 
them,  and  let  them  drink  freely,  and  when  you  get 
them  in  the  right  mood,  go  in  for  a  game,  no  matter 
what,  so  you  get  the  poor  fellows'  money.  If  you  do 
not  get  it,  somebody  else  will.  Cheat  them  out  of  it ; 
lie  them  out  of  it ;  bully  them  out  of  it ;  scare  them 
out  of  it,  and  be  sure  and  get  it ;  rake  up  the  money. 
You  may  never  live  to  see  another  war,  nor  realize 
such  another  harvest  for  rogueing  poor,  unsuspecting, 
innocent  men  out  of  their  money.  "  Make  hay  while 
the  sun  shines,"  is  an  old  adage,  but  a  mighty  good 
one.  Now  is  your  time ;  and,  if  you  cannot  get  money 
by  gambling,  go  right  in  for  counterfeiting;  make 
money,  and  pass  off  your  counterfeits  to  the  soldiers : 
the  army  is  the  place ;  stick  up  close  to  the  army,  and 
whenever  and  wherever  you  meet  a  man  out  of  the 
army,  "poke"  your  counterfeits  upon  him:  let  no  one 
escape  whom  you  can  rogue  out  of  his  money.  Ke- 
member,  this  is  the  rule  and  law  among  rogues.  Do 
not  violate  your  principle,  but  be  sure  and  get  money; 
life  itself,  in  war-times,  is  nothing  to  compare  with 
money.  Take  the  hint;  you  understand;  get  money!' 
"It  says  to  commissaries  and  quartermasters,  and 
undertakers  generally,  'You  hold  very  important  offices, 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  403 

occupy  very  tempting  positions;  fine  opportunity  for 
grand  speculations,  and  no  one  can  be  injured.  Make 
purchases  from  private  citizens  on  your  own  responsi- 
bilities ;  pay  your  own  individual  money,  purchase 
goods  from  individuals  at  the  lowest  possible  prices,  or 
get  agents  to  do  it  for  you,  and  when  Government 
wants  such  goods, — no  matter  what,  whether  corn,  oats, 
hay,  flour,  horses,  mules,  beeves,  &c.  &c., — just  have 
your  private,  unknown  agents  at  hand,  ready  with  the 
goods  called  for,  and  make  Government  pay  the  highest 
prices.  Do  you  not  see  what  a  chance  for  wide  and 
grand  speculations?  You  can  soon  get  rich,  and  "  no- 
body hurt."  Everybody  is  making  all  they  can  out  of 
this  great  war;  and  you  had  better  take  chances  while 
the  game  is  being  played,  and  get  your  part  of  the 
public  plunder.  It  will  be  too  late  after  the  war  is 
over.  Pitch  in;  now  is  the  time;  do  not  delay;  "make 
hay  while  the  sun  shines.'" 

"  It  says  to  unsalaried  and  unpensioned  clergymen, 
and  even  to  some  with  small  salaries  and  pensions, 
'  Something  has  turned  up,  at  last,  worthy  your  pro- 
foundest  consideration.  A  grand  revolution  is  on  foot. 
A  powerful  civil  war  is  culminating.  If  you  will  be 
active,  energetic,  and  persevering  in  preaching  up  war, 
discord,  and  anarchy,  and  give  your  whole  influence  to 
the  work  of  enlisting  poor  fellows  for  the  war,  they 
will  choose  some  of  you  for  chaplains,  others,  it  may 
be,  for  generals,  colonels,  majors,  captains,  lieutenants, 
adjutants,  sergeants,  corporals,  fifers,  or  drummers, 
and  thus  you  will  all  get  fitted  out  with  fat  offices  and 
high  and  honorable  military  positions ;  and  this  will  be 
much  more  respectable  and,  withal,  much  more  profit- 
able than  staying  at  home,  lounging  about,  preaching 


404  THE   CONSPIKACY   UNVEILED. 

to  a  few  ignorant  country-people.  Roll  up  and  pitch 
in.  Make  up  your  regiments  and  companies,  get  your 
commissions,  secure  your  fat  offices,  and  gain  your 
respectable  positions,  before  the  number  is  made  up  and 
the  door  for  admission  is  closed  against  you.  Be  quick. 
Punch  up  the  young  men.  Do  not  delay.  Now  is 
your  time !' 

"And,  finally,  having  ejected  every  principle  and 
feeling  of  loyalty  from  the  minds  and  hearts  of  the 
arch-traitors  in  this  rebellion,  and  having  stirred  up 
all  the  discordant,  disorganizing,  carnal,  ambitious, 
and  devilish  passions  within  them,  and  having  influ- 
enced them  to  inaugurate  war  upon  their  country,  and 
having  dissolved  society  and  involved  the  whole  coun- 
try in  one  general  ruin,  perched  at  last  upon  some 
lofty,  towering  pinnacle,  the  grim,  ghastly  monster  be- 
holds a  nation  in  ruins  laid,  and  chuckles  at  the  hellish 
work  it  has  done. 

"Secession  would  break  up  and  overturn  all  Govern- 
ments, human  and  divine,  dissolve  society  universally, 
scatter  broadcast  discord,  confusion,  anarchy,  deso- 
lation, sorrow,  affliction,  woe,  ruin,  death,  and  blood- 
shed everywhere  !  Detestable  monster !  What  phi- 
lanthropist, patriot,  parent,  child,  or  Christian  can 
ever  offer  an  apology  for  a  creature  so  hateful,  loath- 
some, damnable  as  secession  ?" — Christian  Banner  of 
July  14,  1862  [somewhat  enlarged]. 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  405 


CHAPTER  XXXVI. 

"  TRUE  TO  ONE'S  OWN  SECTION  OF  COUNTRY. 

"AMERICAN  citizens  can  only  be  true  friends  to 
their  own  individual  sections  of  country  by  being  true 
friends  to  their  whole  country. 

"  If  the  country,  as  a  whole,  can  be  broken  up  and 
destroyed,  then  each  and  every  part  composing  the 
whole  may  likewise  be  destroyed.  If,  therefore,  the 
elements  of  destruction  within  the  Federal  Government 
be  sufficiently  strong  to  destroy  that  Government,  then 
the  elements  of  destruction  within  the  Southern  Con- 
federacy are  sufficiently  strong  to  dash  it  into  as  many 
fragments  as  there  are  constituent  parts  or  States, — 
these  States  having  been  parts  of  the  whole  Federal 
Government. 

"  If  the  Union,  the  Federal  Government,  this  nobly 
grand  and  toweringly  sublime  fabric  reared  by  our 
ancestors,  by  men  who  possessed  the  purest  hearts  and 
clearest  heads  the  world  has  ever  known,  cannot  stand, 
what  must  be  the  fate,  the  ultimate  destiny,  of  a  con- 
federacy built  upon  the  disorganizing  principles  of 
secession, — the  very  etymological  meaning  of  which 
word — secession — is  to  disorganize,  rend,  tear,  divide, 
cut  asunder,  split  up,  and  rush  on  to  general  destruc- 
tion? Away,  then,  with  this  accursed,  traitorous, 
damnable  doctrine  and  idea  that  secession  teaches,  that 
because  a  man  is  a  friend  to  his  whole  country,  there- 


406  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

fore  he  must  be  an  enemy  and  a  traitor  to  his  own 
little  peculiar  section,  State,  or  county!  The  idea  is 
superlatively  absurd." — Christian  Banner,  July  14, 
1862. 


CHAPTER  XXXVII. 

"LYING. 

"  NEVER,  within  the  memory  of  the  oldest  man  now 
living  on  earth,  has  there  been  an  age  of  such  general, 
malignant  lying  as  the  present.  It  seems  that  almost 
everybody  has  given  up  all  kinds  of  business,  and 
'pitched'  into  a  system  of  general,  scientific  lying. 
Men  eit  and  stand  about  the  corners  of  the  streets, 
speculating  upon  what  has  been  and  what  has  never 
been,  what  is  and  what  is  not,  what  will  be  and  what 
will  never  be,  until  their  imaginative  powers  have  be- 
come so  very  acute  that  they  can  metamorphose  the 
God  of  love  and  mercy  into  a  God  of  wrath  and  ven- 
geance, a  God  of  peace  and  order  into  a  God  of  war 
and  anarchy,  the  devil  into  an  angel  of  light,  sin  and 
death  into  holiness  and  immortality,  treason  into 
loyalty,  and  rebellion  against  the  authorities  that  be 
into  the  supreme  duty  man  owes  to  his  God. 

"  Every  one  has  his  own  story,  and  dresses  and  fixes 
it  up  to  suit  his  own  taste,  and  then  tells  it  to  every 
one  he  chooses ;  and  if  a  man  of  sense  should  think 
proper  to  controvert  it,  the  narrator  gets  as  savage  as 
a  '  meat- axe/  and  swears  his  auditor  is  a  fool  for  want 
of  sense, — the  very  thing  that  makes  all  fools.  If  a 


THE  SOUTH   SACEIFICED.  407 

premium  were  offered  for  lying,  about  this  time,  and 
the  devil  were  anywhere  about,  he  would  stand  no 
chance.  He  would  blush  and  skedaddle.  The  fact  is, 
men  have  become  so  much  accustomed  to  hearing  lies 
and  telling  lies  that  when  they  see  or  hear  the  truth 
it  appals  them;  and,  without  investigation,  they  de- 
clare that  he  who  tells  the  truth  is  either  a  knave, 
a  fool,  or  a  madman,  or,  at  least,  a  man  of  no  charac- 
ter or  respectability." — Christian  Banner  of  July  30, 
1862. 


CHAPTER  XXXVIII. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  July 
30,  1862,  we  published  the  following  editorial : — 

"ARRESTS.— SLANDER  REFUTED. 

"  On  Tuesday  night,  the  23d  instant,  four  prominent 
citizens  of  Fredericksburg  were  arrested  by  the  au- 
thorities of  the  Federal  Government,  and  on  Thursday 
morning  following  two  others  were  arrested,  and  all 
were  sent  North.  Many  rumors  have  been  circulated 
relative  to  the  causes  which  led  to  their  arrest.  Being 
ignorant  of  the  facts  in  the  case,  of  course  we  cannot 
say,  certainly,  for  what  cause  they  were  arrested.  We 
believe,  however,'  that  the  general  impression  is  that 
they  were  arrested  and  are  held  as  hostages  for  certain 
Union  men  who  were  arrested  some  months  ago  and  are 
now  confined  as  prisoners  by  the  Confederate  Govern- 


408  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

ment.  From  all  the  circumstances  connected  with  the 
arrest  of  these  gentlemen,  we  are  inclined  to  the  opinion 
that  they  were  arrested  and  are  held  as  hostages  for 
these  Union  men,  and  that  they  will  probably  be  held 
until  the  Union  prisoners  are  released.  Not  having 
heard  of  any  specific  charges  which  have  been  brought 
against  them,  we  are  led  to  adopt  this  belief. 

"  Immediately  on  the  arrest  of  these  gentlemen,  we 
were  charged  with  having  had  some  hand  in  the 
matter.  In  justice,  therefore,  to  ourself,  we  feel  it  our 
duty  to  make  a  few  remarks  of  general  explanation, 
which  we  hope  will  be  satisfactory  to  the  parties  and 
set  the  matter  at  rest  forever.  And,  as  we  trust  that 
this  will  be  the  last  time  that  we  shall  be  forced  to 
bring  this  subject  before  our  readers,  we  shall  enter 
somewhat  into  details. 

"In  the  number  of  the  'Christian  Banner'  of  the 
14th  instant,  we  published  the  following  paragraphs, 
which  we  republish  in  this  number,  that  our  readers 
may  understand  the  subject  fully.  Here  are  the  para- 
graphs. Bead  them. 

"  'A  reliable  citizen  of  our  town  informed  us,  the  other 
day,  that  he  was  told  that  we  were  running  over  the 
river  every  day  to  inform  General  King  that  one  of  the 
reverend  clergymen  of  Fredericksburg  had  gone  to 
Richmond.  He  said  that  he  contradicted  the  report, 
because  he  did  not  believe  it  to  be  true.  We  pronounce 
the  report  a  base  slander  and  an  infamous  lie.  We 
have  never  had  the  pleasure  of  forming  the  acquaint- 
ance of  General  King.  We  have  never  spoken  a  word 
to  him  in  our  life.  We  do  not  know  him,  even  by 
sight,  and,  if  we  have  ever  seen  him,  we  are  ignorant 
of  the  fact. 


THE    SOUTH    SACRIFICED.  409 

"'We  have  never  crossed  the  Eappahannock  River 
but  twice  since  the  Federal  army  arrived  in  Falmouth. 
Once  we  went  to  General  McDowell's  head-quarters  to 
get  a  pass  to  go  to  Baltimore ;  but  we  did  not  see  the 
general,  and  failed  to  obtain  a  pass.  Once  we  visited 
Falmouth,  and  on  our  way  were  introduced  to  General 
Gibbon  at  his  tent,  which  was  directly  in  our  way  to 
Falmouth.  What  business  is  it  of  ours,  or  why  should 
we  care,  if  every  clergyman  in  town  should  go  to 
Richmond  and  stay  there  forever  ?' 

"  We  shall  handle  some  of  the  respectabilities  with 
'  gloves  off/  if  they  don't  mind  how  they  talk  about 
us.  We  may  be  t  flighty,'  as  one  of  the  learned  M.D.s 
has  represented  us  at  head-quarters,  but  we  wish  it  to 
be  distinctly  understood  that  if  we  are  too  '  flighty'  to 
make  pills,  we  are  too  stubborn  to  swallow  those  com- 
pounded and  retailed  out  to  strangers  for  the  purpose 
of  blasting  and  damning  the  influence  of  the  '  Christian 
Banner.' 

"Respectabilities  must  surely  judge  of  the  actions 
and  doings  of  Union  men  by  their  own  acts  and  do- 
ings. Because  they  try  to  defame  and  blast  the 
reputation  and  influence  of  Union  men,  they  seem  to 
think  that  Union  men  are  constantly  engaged  in  the 
same  dirty,  filthy  work.  Secession  is  a  hard  road  to 
travel :  it  leads  directly  to  destruction,  and  many  there 
be  that  walk  therein. 

"  We  had  not  heard,  nor  had  we  any  knowledge  of 
the  fact,  that  Mr.  Broaddus  had  gone  to  Eichmond, 
until  our  friend  informed  us  that  the  report  was  in 
circulation  that  we  had  informed  General  King  that 
he  had  gone.  It  was  commonly  reported  that  a  num- 
ber of  our  citizens  had  gone  to  Eichmond,  and  that  any 

35 


410  THE  CONSPIEACY  UNVEILED. 

person  could  go  who  wished  to  go.  Why,  then,  should 
we  wish  to  inform  General  King  that  Mr.  Broaddus 
had  gone  ?.  We  have  enough  to  do  to  attend  to  our 
own  business,  without  running  with  'batches'  of  news 
to  General  King  to  instruct  him  in  the  discharge  of 
his  duties. 

"  We  mean  no  disrespect  to  the  clergymen  of  Fre- 
dericksburg  when  we  ask,  '  What  business  is  it  of  ours, 
or  why  should  we  care,  if  every  clergyman  in  town 
should  go  to  Eichmond  and  stay  there  forever  ?'  We 
have  nothing  to  do  with  the  clergy,  nor  they  with  us. 
Their  systems  of  religion  and  politics,  and  ours,  are  so 
very  dissimilar  that  they  can  never  approximate  and 
harmonize.  As  to  religion,  they  can  go  to  heaven  in 
their  own  way.  We  believe  in  the  doctrines  and 
Christianity  of  the  Bible.  If  we  fail  to  get  to  heaven, 
we  shall  not  lay  the  blame  on  the  clergy.  If  they 
should  fail  to  get  to  heaven,  it  is  to  be  hoped  that  they 
will  not  seek  to  charge  their  condemnation  on  us;  for 
God  knows  we  have  long  and  faithfully  warned  them 
of  their  danger. 

"  When  it  comes  to  breaking  up  our  country,  how- 
ever, this  is  another  question.  In  preaching  up  their 
own  political  destruction,  they  drag  us  into  the  same 
whirlpool  of  perdition  with  themselves;  and  to  this  we 
do  most  seriously  object.  And  we  do  argue  that  if 
they  should  prove  as  successful  in  working  out  their 
own  eternal  ruin  as  they  have  been  in  effecting  their 
own  temporal  destruction  and  that  of  us  all,  they  are 
gone  and  lost  forever.  And,  while  we  wish  it  to  be 
distinctly  understood  that  we  do  not  charge  the  sin  of 
secession  upon  the  clergy  only,  we  do  say  that  many  of 
them  have  done  their  full  share  in  this  awful,  hellishwork. 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  411 

"We  returned  from  Washington  on  Saturday  even- 
ing, and  on  the  following  Tuesday  night  four  of  the 
gentlemen  were  arrested ;  and  before  our  paper  went  to 
press  last  week  we  learned  that  it  was  currently  re- 
ported in  town,  and  generally  believed,  that  we  had 
caused  the  arrest  of  those  gentlemen.  This  being  told 
to  us  by  several  of  our  prominent  citizens,  we  wrote 
the  following  article,  which  we  thought  was  quite 
sufficient  to  satisfy  the  minds  of  all.  But  we  learn, 
however,  that  there  are  those  who  are  still  disposed  to 
force  the  blame  of  the  arrest  of  those  gentlemen  upon 
us.  Bead  the  article.  We  give  it  entire : — 

'ANNOYANCES. 

"  A  multitude  of  little  things  often  annoy  one  more 
than  one  single  charge  of  greater  magnitude.  We 
took  occasion  some  time  ago  to  make  an  explanation 
relative  to  certain  reports  against  us,  to  the  effect  that 
we  had  visited  General  King  and  informed  him  that 
Dr.  Broaddus  had  gone  to  Eichmond,  &c.  &c.  We  dis- 
posed of  the  charge  by  denouncing  it  as  a  base  slander 
and  an  infamous  lie.  We  are  now  informed  that  the 
report  is  circulating  generally  through  town,  to  our 
injury,  that  we  went  to  the  provost-marshal,  Captain 
Mansfield,  and  informed  him  that  Dr.  Broaddus  had 
gone  to  Richmond,  and  that  Captain  Mansfield,  in  reply, 
'asked'  us  'if1  we  'had  any  business  to  attend  to,  and, 
if  so,  go  and  do  it.'  Now,  we  pronounce  this  a  base 
slander  and  an  infamous  lie. 

"  And,  now  that  we  are  forced  and  provoked  to  notice 
these  infamous  slanders  which  are  being  circulated  to 
our  injury,  we  will  notice  other  reports  which  are  in 


412  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

circulation,  but  for  the  truth  of  which  we  do  not  hold 
ourself  responsible. 

"  It  is  reported  that  the  citizens  of  Fredericksburg 
go  to  and  return  from.  Richmond  at  pleasure;  that 
there  is  a  regular  mail  kept  up  between  Richmond 
and  Fredericksburg;  that  a  quantity  of  goods  have 
been  carried  out  of  Fredericksburg  supposed  to  be 
sent  to  Richmond ;  that  the  leading  secessionists  have 
made  arrangements  with  the  authorities  of  the  Fede- 
ral Government  that  Captain  Mansfield  shall  be  con- 
tinued in  the  office  of  provost-marshal  in  Fredericks- 
burg; that  a  scouting-party  brought  in  from  the 
country  a  Lynchburg  newspaper  giving  an  account  of 
the  great  victory  obtained  by  the  Confederates  over  the 
Federal  army  near  Richmond,  and  that  the  paper  was 
given  to  Captain  Mansfield,  who  sent  immediately  to 
Mayor  Slaughter  to  come  and  see  the  news;  that  a 
gentleman  living  out  of  town  said  that  he  would 
'  drink  slop'  or  '  dish-water  forever'  before  he  '  would 
buy  any  thing  from  the  damned  Yankees,  and  this 
gentleman's  property  was  then  being  guarded  by  Fede- 
ral soldiers,  and  was  afterwards  continued  to  be  guarded 
by  the  Union  soldiers,  and  this  was  made  known  to 
Captain  Mansfield,  and  the  gentleman's  property  was 
continued  to  be  guarded  by  the  'Yankees  ;'  that  there  is 
not  a  Union  man  in  Fredericksburg  who  is  in  confidence 
with  Captain  Mansfield,  they  believing  that  he  has  no 
sympathy  for  them,  and  of  course  they  have  none  for 
him ;  that  the  secessionists  control  Captain  Mansfield 
at  pleasure,  and  that  they  boast  of  their  influence  over 
him ;  that  his  counsellors  are  the  leading  secessionists 
(the  respectabilities)  of  Fredericksburg;  that  Captain 
Mansfield  is  just  the  man  for  secessionists. 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  413 

"  While  we  are  on  the  subject  of  rumors,  we  will  add 
that  it  is  rumored  over  town  that  we  went  to  Washing- 
ton City  last  week  to  see  President  Lincoln  and  the 
authorities  at  the  War  Department,  to  get  them  to  turn 
things  '  upside-down'  and  to  '  play  the  devil'  generally 
with  the  secessionists  of  Fredericksburg.  These  are 
all  secession  lies.  We  went  to  Washington  for  no  such 
purpose.  We -went  on  business  of  our  own,  and  that 
of  an  entirely  private  character, — simply  to  get  a  little 
paper  and  some  other  articles  which  we  were  bound  to 
have.  We  neither  saw,  nor  went  to  see,  President  Lin- 
coln, Secretary  Stanton,  nor  any  of  the  officials  at  Wash- 
ington. Surely,  secessionists  watch  us  with  a  '  critic's 
eye.' 

"While  in  Washington,  at  the  National  Hotel,  a 
lieutenant  in  the  Federal  army  informed  us  that  Dr. 
Eose,  of  Falmouth,  had  told  him  that  we  were  a  perfect 
maniac.  Then,  upon  the  authority  of  Dr.  Scott  and 
Dr.  Rose,  we  are  '  flighty'  and  a '  maniac,'  and,  of  course, 
we  ought  to  be  caged.  If  greater  maniacs  and  more 
flighty  persons  than  secessionists  can  be  scared  up 
this  side  of  perdition,  may  all  the  heathen,  civilized, 
Grecian,  and  Eoman  gods  and  goddesses  pity  them ! 

"  We  deeply  regret  the  necessity  of  having  to  make 
these  remarks ;  but  slander  after  slander  being  heaped 
upon  us,  day  after  day  and  week  after  week,  we  are  tired 
of  it,  and  are  determined,  if  possible,  to  put  a  stop  to  it. 
And  now  we  say  to  one  and  all  of  our  vile,  cowardly, 
worthless  slanderers,  that  any  human  being  who  says 
that  we  have  at  any  time  reported  any  citizen  of 
Fredericksburg,  or  that  we  have  reported  any  man, 
woman,  or  child,  male  or  female,  black  or  white,  south 
of  Mason  and  Dixon's  line,  at  any  of  the  head-quarters 

35* 


414  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

of  the  Federal  army,  either  in  Virginia,  at  "Washington 
City,  or  elsewhere,  or  that  we  have  ever  written  any 
letter  or  letters  to  any  of  the  official  authorities  of  the 
Federal  Government,  or  to  any  private  individual  or 
individuals,  implicating  any  human  being,  or  that  we 
have  ever  carried  or  sent  any  document  or  documents, 
or  signed  any  document  or  documents,  to  be  sent  to 
the  official  authorities  at  Washington  •  City,  or  else- 
where, implicating  any  human  being  on  earth,  is  an 
infamous  liar. 

"  There  is  a  great  fuss  made  over  the  arrest  of  se- 
cessionists ;  but  when  Union  men  were  seized  and  hur- 
ried off  to  prison,  nothing  was  said  against  the  course 
of  action  pursued  by  the  Confederate  authorities.  This 
was  all  right :  there  was  no  sympathy  for  the  poor 
wives  and  children  and  friends  of  these  Union  men. 
Secessionists  rejoiced  at  it,  and  said  the  physic  was  act- 
ing, was  doing  its  work  well,  &c.  &c.  Secessionists 
can  make  their  threats  against  Union  men,  and  say 
what  will  be  done  with  them  when  the  Southern  army 
returns  to  Fredericksburg, — that  they  shall  be  shot,  or 
hung,  and  that  they  shall  never  live  in  this  community, 
— and  Union  men  must  submit  to  all  these  threats  and 
every  vile  indignity  and  insult  that  can  be  offered  by 
every  worthless  poltroon  that  drags  his  vile  polluted 
carcass  through  the  streets  of  Fredericksburg,  and 
Union  men  dare  not  open  their  mouths  in  self-defence, 
for  fear  of  being  murdered  by  the  Confederate  soldiers 
when  they  '  come  back' ! 

"  We  feel  truly  sorry  that  these  terrible  calamities 
have  come  upon  us ;  but  we  cannot  help  it.  We  sympa- 
thize with  our  fellow-citizens.  We  warned  them  of  the 
danger,  and  entreated  them  to  return  to  their  former 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  415 

loyalty  to  the  Government.  But  they  spurned  our 
counsel  and  treated  us  as  an  enemy,  and  still  seem 
determined  to  rush  headlong  into  irretrievable  ruin 
and  drag  every  soul  after  them  who  will  be  influenced 
by  their  ungodly  example. 

"  In  conclusion,  we  will  just  state  that  we  have  never 
been  officious  at  any  of  the  head-quarters  of  the  Union 
troops  since  their  arrival  in  Fredericksburg  and  its 
vicinity,  never  having  visited  them  except  when  busi- 
ness absolutely  called  us  there.  We  have  attended 
closely  to  our  own  business,  and  have  interrupted  no 
one  in  attending  to  his.  Our  sentiments  we  have  writ- 
ten and  published  in  the  columns  of  the  '  Christian 
Banner/  and  for  doing  this  we  hold  ourself  indi- 
vidually responsible.  If  to  be  a  Union  man,  a  friend 
to  our  whole  country,  be  a  disgrace,  then  we  are  dis- 
graced, and  we  glory  in  it.  If  to  advocate  the  cause 
of  the  Union,  and  to  entreat  our  fellow-citizens  to 
respect  and  observe  the  Constitution  of  the  Federal 
Government,  to  the  end  that  our  own  section,  our  own 
beloved  South,  may  be  saved  from  total  destruction,  be 
treason,  then  are  we  a  traitor.  But  to  whom,  and  to 
what,  are  we  a  traitor  ?  A  traitor  to  Jeff  Davis  and 
his  accomplices  in  treason  ?  A  traitor  to  a  man  who 
was  never  a  candidate  for  his  office  before  the  people 
of  any  State  before  the  State  of  Virginia  was  tied  on 
to  the  '  Southern  Confederacy'  ?  A  traitor  to  an  an- 
ticipated Government,  known  and  acknowledged  by  no 
nation  of  people  upon  the  face  of  the  whole  earth  ?  A 
traitor  to  a  set  of  leaders  who  swear  that  they  will 
hang  or  drive  out  of  their  prospective  kingdom  or  em- 
pire every  man  who  is  not  a  simon-pure  unsuspicioned 


416  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

secessionist?  A  traitor  to  traitors!  A  traitor  to 
treason !  Heavens !  the  whole  charge  is  a  burlesque 
upon  traitors  and  treason!" 


CHAPTER  XXXIX. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  July 
30,  1862,  we  received  and  copied  into  the  columns  of 
the  "  Christian  Banner"  the  following  extract  from  the 
"Richmond  Dispatch"  of  the  23d  of  July,  1862,  on 
which  we  made  a  short  editorial,  both  of  which  we 
here  insert.  First  the  extract: — 

"' MISDIRECTED  PHILANTHROPY. 

" '  We  noticed  recently  statements  in  Northern 
papers  that  Messrs.  Marye  and  Slaughter,  of  Frede- 
ricksburg,  had  left  that  place  to  come  to  Richmond  with 
the  view  of  obtaining  the  release  of  the  Federal  Briga- 
dier-General Reynolds,  who  was  captured  in  one  of  the 
battles  on  the  Chickahominy.  They  were  said  to  have 
been  induced  to  do  this  in  gratitude  for  the  liberal  and 
considerate  manner  in  which  General  Reynolds  had  gov- 
erned their  city  while  under  his  command.  It  was 
further  alleged  that  the  citizens  of  the  town,  entertain- 
ing the  same  feeling,  urged  the  mission  upon  them. 

" '  It  has  been  more  lately  stated  by  the  same  journals 
that  the  committee  of  two  had  returned,  declaring  their 
disgust  with  the  Government  at  Richmond,  all  access 
to  which  was  closed  against  them. 

"  '  Now,  we  do  not  believe  all  that  the  Yankee  papers 
have  said  on  the  subject;  but  we  suppose  at  least  so 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  417 

much  is  true  as  relates  to  the  expedition  of  the  gen- 
tlemen named  to  this  place.  They  no  doubt  stated 
their  case  to  the  proper  officers;  and  their  appeal  was, 
of  course,  rejected,  as  it  ought  to  have  been.  Was  not 
General  Eeynolds  in  arms  against  us  ?  Did  he  not  lead 
a  brigade  of  cut-throats  to  take  the  lives  of  our  brave 
soldiers,  to  subjugate  us,  and  take  possession  of  our 
property?  Was  he  not  taken  in  the  field  fighting 
against  us?  Why  then  is  he  to  be  entitled  to  the 
commiseration  of  the  Fredericksburgers  and  to  dis- 
charge from  the  custody  of  our  authorities?  If  he  is 
less  a  brute  and  more  of  a  man  than  some  of  his  col- 
leagues, he  cannot  be  excepted  from  the  treatment  due 
an  enemy,  though  he  may  be  less  execrated.  But  he 
is  in  very  bad  company,  and  must  take  pot-luck  with 
them.  The  people  of  Fredericksburg  may  run  over 
with  gratitude,  but  nobody  will  be  lost  in  admiration 
of  the  good  sense  displayed  in  the  commission  to  this 
city  in  behalf  of  the  man  who  led  so  many  Yankees  to 
desolate  our  country/ 

"  From  the  above  it  will  be  seen  that  the  authorities 
at  Richmond  have  very  little  sympathy  for  General 
Eeynolds,  notwithstanding  all  his  kindness  to  the 
citizens  of  Fredericksburg.  Surely,  if  the  leaders  in 
the  Confederate  army  were  sincere,  and  believed  that 
they  were  telling  the  truth,  when  they  delineated  all 
the  crimes  of  abomination  which  the  Union  troops 
would  perpetrate  against  women  and  citizens  generally 
whenever  and  wherever  they  advanced  into  the  country, 
they  ought  to  feel  thankful  to  God  and  to  the  Federal 
officers  that  the  people  in  Fredericksburg  have  been 
dealt  with  so  tenderly.  But  General  Eeynolds  'is  in 


418  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

very  bad  company,  and,  if  he  is  less  a  brute  and  more 
of  a  man  than  some  of  his  colleagues,  he  must  take 
pot-luck  with  them.'  This  is  the  gratitude  of  the 
officials  at  Bichmond  for  all  the  kindness  shown  to 
the  citizens  of  Fredericksburg  by  General  Eeynolds. 
Wonder  what  they  would  do  with  some  of  the  other 
kind,  sympathizing  Federal  officers  if  they  had  them 
in  Bichmond !  They  would  have  to  take  '  pot-luck' 
too,  we  guess." 


CHAPTEB.  XL. 

IN  the  number  of  the  "  Christian  Banner"  of  July 
30,  1862,  we  published  the  following  editorial : — 

"OATH  OF  ALLEGIANCE. 

"  The  late  order  of  General  Pope  has  fallen  like  a 
thunderbolt  from  a  clear  sky  on  the  citizens  of  this 
community.  As  long  as  they  were  allowed  to  talk 
treason  against  the  Federal  Government  and  threaten 
vengeance  against  Union  men  with  impunity,  they 
thought  matters  were  going  on  very  nicely.  But  when 
it  comes  to  swearing, — to  taking  the  oath  of  allegiance 
to  respect  and  support  the  Government  which  has  pro- 
tected them  and  all  they  possess  from  their  cradles  up 
to  the  time  of  this  unprovoked  rebellion, — they  begin 
to  look  with  wonder  and  astonishment.  And  this  be- 
comes the  more  terrible  when  they  look  at  the  dread 
penalty  which  is  annexed  to  the  oath  if  not  respected 
by  those  who  take  it. 

"We  heartily  wish  that  all  our  citizens  could 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  419 

scientiously  take  the  oath  and  honestly  observe  it.  But 
we  learn  that  there  are  some  who  declare  they  cannot 
and  will  not  take  it.  They  say,  '  It  is  hard  for  men  to 
be  forced  from  their  homes.'  Yes :  this,  we  admit,  is 
very  hard ;  but  then,  on  the  other  hand,  it  is  very  hard 
that  a  country  like  ours  should  be  broken  up  by  a  set 
of  unprincipled,  aspiring  demagogues.  It  is  very  hard 
that  millions  of  soldiers  should  be  forced  to  leave  their 
quiet,  peaceful  homes,  their  wives  and  children,  their 
fathers  and  mothers,  and  all  the  blessings  and  comforts 
of  life  at  home,  and  peril  their  lives  in  camp,  on  the 
battle-field,  and  die  far  away  from  home,  friends,  and 
relatives,  all  on  account  of  the  diabolical  ambition  of  a 
few  wicked,  God-forsaken  usurpers.  It  is  very  hard 
that  our  country  should  be  desolated,  and  all  our  pri- 
vileges, social,  religious,  and  political,  should  be  de- 
stroyed, by  a  set  of  disappointed  tyrants.  It  is  very 
hard  that  our  dear  sons,  whom  we  love  as  we  do  our 
own  heart's  blood,  should  be  immolated  upon  the  ac- 
cursed altar  of  a  band  of  ambitious  traitors.  All  these 
things  are  hard, — yes,  very  hard;  and  yet  the  leaders 
who  forced  this  state  of  things  upon  the  country  think 
it  very  hard  that  they  should  be  subject  to  any  incon- 
veniences or  losses  during  the  whole  rebellion. 

"But  men  talk  about  'property'  in  this  matter. 
What  true-hearted  patriot  would  throw  his  country 
into  one  end  of  the  balance  and  a  few  goods  and  chat- 
tels into  the  other  end,  and  then  hesitate  a  moment 
which  to  choose?  Would  not  every  true  patriot  ex- 
claim, 'Our  country  forever!' 

'"But  suppose  we  take  the  oath  to  respect  and  sup- 
port the  Federal  Government,  and  afterwards  the 
Confederate  army  should  return :  then  we  shall  lose  all 


420  THE   CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

our  property,  and,  it  may  be,  our  lives  into  the  bar- 
gain.' 

"  Well,  suppose  you  do  not  take  the  oath  of  allegiance : 
you  will  forfeit  all  your  property  by  refusing  to  take 
the  oath  and  by  going  outside  of  the  Federal  lines;  and 
if  the  Confederates  return  all  your  property  will  be 
destroyed  anyway,  except,  perhaps,  the  ground  upon 
which  your  houses  stand:  hence,  if  you  go  against 
your  country,  you  will  certainly  lose  all  your  property, 
and  may-be  your  lives  into  the  bargain,  and,  worse 
than  all,  you  may  die  fighting  against  your  own  dear, 
heaven-blessed  country. 

"By  taking  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Constitu- 
tion and  support  of  the  Federal  Government,  men  may 
save  their  honor,  their  property,  their  lives,  and  their 
country.  And,  remember  what  we  say,  this  is  but 
the  beginning  of  the  evils  that  are  yet  to  come  upon 
us  if  we  continue  in  a  state  of  ungodly  rebellion. 
Men  may  stand  upon  their  affected  dignity  until  they 
see  their  country  crushed,  but  dignified  and  titled 
pride  will  fall  into  muddy  waters  before  this  rebellion 
ends.  If  there  should  be  a  doubt,  therefore,  in  the 
mind  of  any  one  as  to  what  course  he  should  pursue, 
we  would  honestly,  before  God,  say,  Let  our  country 
have  the  benefit  of  that  doubt.  Our  country  first, 
our  country  last,  and  our  country  forever !" 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  421 


CHAPTER  XLI. 

"  PRIVILEGES  ABUSED.— SUNDRIES. 

"SINCE  the  occupation  of  Fredericksburg  by  the 
Federal  troops,  a  quantity  of  goods  have  been  brought 
to  town,  and  vast  quantities  of  them  are  said  to  have 
been  sent  on  to  Eichmond.  In  consequence  of  which, 
the  traffic,  or  speculations,  have  been  suppressed  by 
Government;  and  we  learn  that  no  more  goods  will  be 
allowed  to  come  to  town,  except  supplies  for  the  army. 
If  this  be  true,  we  shall  soon  see  and  feel  suffering 
times  in  Fredericksburg." — Christian  Banner,  July 
30,  1862. 

"PUBLIC  NOTICE. 

"For  the  last  eighteen  months  we  have  been  an- 
noyed and  constantly  insulted  by  a  set  of  worthless, 
impudent,  low-lived,  contemptible,  lawless  boys,  who 
visit  our  door  and  often  so  disturb  us  and  our  com- 
pany that  it  is  impossible  to  enjoy  any  satisfaction 
with  gentlemen  who  visit  us.  We  have  in  one  or  two 
instances  informed  their  parents,  and  all  to  no  effect. 

"  "We  now,  therefore,  give  these  hopeful  candidates 
of  hemp  and  their  parents  public  notice  that  if  we  are 
again  interrupted  or  insulted  by  these  said  worthless 
scamps,  they  must  take  the  consequences.  We  know 
the  boys,  and  have  got  the  proof." — Christian  Ban- 
ner, August  6,  1862. 

These  boys,  we  believe,  were  influenced  to  this  course 

36 


422  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

of  conduct  by  their  secesh  parents,  because  we  were  a 
Union  man.  Their  conduct  was  absolutely  intolerable 
both  by  day  and  by  night,  as  many  of  our  visitors  can 
testify. 

"The  provisions  embraced  in  the  Constitution  of  the 
United  States  and  the  Fugitive  Slave  Law  were  the 
only  securities  and  safeguards  for  the  perpetuity  of 
African  slavery  in  the  South.  The  seceded  States, 
having  repudiated  the  Constitution  and  the  Govern- 
ment of  the  United  States,  have  virtually  abolished 
African  slavery  by  their  own  acts." — Christian  Ban- 
ner, July  6,  1862. 


CHAPTER  XLIL 

"GUERRILLA  BANDS. 

"'  PARTISAN  rangers,'  says  Secretary  Randolph, 
'  require  stricter  discipline  than  other  troops  to  make 
them  efficient,  and,  without  discipline,  they  become  a 
terror  to  their  friends  and  are  contemptible  in  the  eye 
of  the  enemy.' 

"Who  could  have  supposed,  three  years  ago,  that 
the  citizens  of  America, — proud,  happy,  enlightened 
America — could  ever  have  inaugurated  a  system  of 
warfare  so  barbarous,  savage,  and  cruel  as  this 
guerrilla-band  system, — a  system,  too,  clothed  with 
all  the  pomp,  dignity,  and  importance  which  the 
authorities  of  the  Confederate  States  can  bestow 
upon  it? 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  423 

"These  bands  are  'a  terror  to  their  friends/  simply 
because  no  one  can  regard  them  in  any  other  light 
than  legalized  bands  of  highway-robbers,  who  would 
as  soon  take  from  friends  as  from  foes.  No  man  is 
,  safe  in  a  community  where  these  guerrilla  bands  are 
allowed  to  prowl  through  the  country  with  impunity." 
—Christian  Banner,  July  6,  1862. 


CHAPTER  XLIII. 

"EXAMINE  THE  LOGIC. 

"VIRGINIANS  were  warned  that  secession  was  the 
broad,  sure,  and  direct  road  to  universal  ruin.  They 
are  now  told  that  to  continue  in  a  state  of  rebellion 
against  the  Federal  Government  will  certainly  com- 
plete the  destruction  and  general  ruin  which  are  now 
going  on  all  over  the  State ;  and  still  the  men  who 
warn  them  of  their  danger  are  regarded  by  secession- 
ists as  the  worst  enemies  of  Virginia,  traitors  to  Vir- 
inia  and  to  the  South,  who  ought  to  be  punished  with 
death,  and  shall  be  when  the  time  comes. 

"Ministers  of  the  gospel  warn  sinners  to  flee  from 
the  wrath  to  come.  They  declare  to  them  that  the 
wages  of  sin  is  death;  that  the  way  of  transgressors  is 
hard;  that  if  they  continue  to  rebel  against  the 
authority  of  Heaven  they  will  certainly  be  lost  forever. 
1  It  is  all  nonsense,'  say  sinners :  '  these  preachers  are 
all  crazy :  they  are  in  league  with  his  satanie  majesty, 
and  want  us  all  to  go  to  hell.' 


421  THE   CONSPIRACY    UNVEILED. 

"  Just  as  certainly  as  that  sinners  will  be  lost  who 
refuse  to  repent  and  yield  obedience  to  the  word  of 
God  and  the  laws  of  Heaven,  just  so  certainly,  in  our 
opinion,  will  Virginia  and  Virginians  be  forever  tem- 
porally ruined,  unless  they  lay  down  the  weapons  of 
their  rebellion  against  the  Federal  Government  and 
speedily  return  to  their  former  loyalty  to  the  Constitu- 
tion and  Government  of  the  United  States.  And  be- 
cause we  thus  warn  our  fellow-citizens  of  the  awful 
calamities  which  must  certainly  visit  them  if  they 
remain  rebellious,  they  regard  us  as  their  worst  enemy. 
Are  we  indeed  an  enemy  to  our  countrymen  because 
we  tell  them  the  truth?" — Christian  Banner,  August 
6,  1862. 


CHAPTER  XLIV. 

"'CAN'T  DISGRACE  OURSELVES  AND  OUR  CHILDREN  BY 
TAKING   THE   OATH  OF   ALLEGIANCE.' 

"  Is  it  not  passing  strange,  and  a  most  ridiculous  idea, 
that  men  who  have  been  protected  by  the  Government 
of  the  United  States,  ever  since  they  were  born,  in  their 
persons,  property,  and  every  blessing,  civil,  political, 
social,  and  religious,  which  men  can  hold  near  and  dear 
on  earth,  should  now  raise  the  canting  cry,  '  We  can't 
take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  United  States  Govern- 
ment ;  it  would  disgrace  us  and  our  children  forever.' 
'  Can't  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Black  Repub- 
lican Abolition  Government.'  '  Can't  take  the  oath 
of  allegiance  to  old  Abe  Lincoln.' 

"  Men  refuse  to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  support 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  425 

the  best  Government  in  the  world, — and  one,  too,  under 
the  fostering  care  of  which  they  have  lived  all  their 
lives, — for  fear  by  this  act  of  being  eternally  disgraced 
and  for  fear  of  entailing  infamy  on  their  dear  chil- 
dren !  But  they  are  not  afraid  of  disgracing  themselves 
and  their  dear  children  by  taking  the  oath  of  allegiance 
to  support  an  organized  mob,  the  avowed  design  of 
which  is  to  break  up  the  Government  and  to  establish 
a  despotism  more  to  be  dreaded  than  death  with  all  its 
horrors. 

'"  Can't  take  the  oath  of  allegiance/  to  support  a 
Government  acknowledged  and  respected  by  all  the 
nations  of  the  civilized  world,  but  do  not  blush  to  swear 
allegiance  to  a  prospective  Government,  which  is  neither 
acknowledged  nor  respected  by  any  nation  on  earth, 
and  perhaps  never  will  be  to  the  end  of  time. 

" '  Can't  submit'  to  the  administration  of  a  man  who 
was  constitutionally  elected  by  a  large  majority- vote 
of  the  American  people,  but  are  willing  to  submit  to  the 
administration  of  a  man  who  received  his  appointment 
at  the  hands  of  a  few  arch-  traitors  to  their  own  Govern- 
ment, which  they  had  sworn  to  respect  and  defend. 

"'  Can't  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  old  Abe  Lin- 
coln :'  this  would  disgrace  them  and  their  children  in 
the  estimation  of  all  honorable  men ;  but  they  can  take 
the  oath  of  allegiance  to  old  Jeff  Davis,  which  is  honor- 
able, and  entitles  them  and  their  children  to  considera- 
tion and  position  among  all  the  respectabilities  and  all 
the  first  families  of  all  nations,  kindreds,  tongues,  and 
people  who  live  and  dwell  and  move  upon  the  face  of 
the  whole  earth !  What  a  pity  it  would  be  for  some 
men  and  their  dear  children  to  lower  their  standing, 
position,  and  respectability  in  society  and  among  all 

36* 


426  THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

the  respectabilities  of  all  the  respectable  nations  of 
the  world,  by  taking  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  the  Con- 
stitution of  the  United  States  ! 

"  For  American  citizens,  who  profess  to  be  patriots,  to 
abandon  the  Constitution  and  the  Federal  Government 
for  a  prospective  Government  to  be  established  by  a  set 
of  traitors,  is  as  ludicrous  as  for  men  professing  to  be 
Christians  to  swap  the  Bible  for  the  theological  works 
of  Thomas  Paine." — Christian  Banner,  July  6, 1862. 


CHAPTER  XLV. 

"FREDERICKSBURG     THREE     YEARS    AGO,    AND     FREDE- 
RICKSBURG   NOW. 

"  How  very  different  was  Fredericksburg  three  years 
ago  from  Fredericksburg  now  !  Who  could  have  sup- 
posed that  such  great  changes  could  have  taken  place 
in  so  short  a  period  ?  Then  she  was  a  gay,  fashionable, 
happy,  and  prosperous  town ;  now  she  looks  as  though 
the  angel  of  death  had  passed  over  her  and  smitten  the 
first-born  of  every  family  in  town.  In  half  a  century 
from  this  time,  Fredericksburg  will  be  a  large  manu- 
facturing city,  with  five  times  the  population  she  now 
has,  or  has  ever  had.  Remember  the  prediction !" — 
Christian  Banner,  August  6,  1862. 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  427 


CHAPTER  XLVI. 

"VIRGINIANS,    PREPARE   FOR   THE  WORST! 

"  'Tis  hard  for  those  who  have  labored  and  toiled  for 
years  in  order  to  accumulate  the  necessaries  of  life,  and 
who  by  the  most  rigid  economy,  and  in  many  instances 
by  the  greatest  self-denial,  have  secured  a  competency 
of  this  world's  goods  to  sustain  them  in  the  decline 
of  life  and  old  age,  to  have  it  all  swept  from  them,  as 
it  were,  in  a  single  day.  But  such  is  the  present  state 
of  things.  And,  what  is  most  provoking,  the  innocent 
in  this  infernal  rebellion,  in  many  instances,  will  suffer 
equally  with  the  guilty  parties,  if  not  more. 

"  The  action  of  a  few  leaders  in  the  cotton  States  has 
involved  Virginia  in  universal  and  inextricable  ruin. 
The  great  wealth  of  Virginia,  and  especially  of  Eastern 
Virginia,  consisted  principally  in  her  slave  population. 
This  portion  of  her  wealth  is  irrecoverably  lost.  To 
think  of  ever  recovering  the  slaves  that  have  escaped, 
or  shall  hereafter  make  their  escape,  is  absurd.  And 
equally  fallacious  is  the  idea  that  the  rebellious  owners 
will  ever  receive  any  pay  for  them.  They  are  gone,— 
and  from  their  former  masters  they  are  gone  forever ! 
That  the  whole  of  the  slave  population  in  Eastern  Vir- 
ginia, with  the  exception  of  a  few  old,  superannuated 
men  and  women,  and  a  few  children  who  have  no  fathers 
and  mothers  to  aid  them  in  making  their  escape,  will 
ultimately  leave,  no  sane  man  can  doubt  for  a  moment. 


428  THE    CONSPIKACY   UNVEILED. 

Then  it  is  certain  that  by  far  the  greatest  portion  of 
the  wealth  of  Virginia  is  already  lost !  lost !  lost ! 

"  Eeal  estate  is  the  next  species  of  property  which 
is  the  most  valuable  in  Virginia.  To  say  nothing  of 
the  confiscation  law,  the  landed  estates  in  Virginia 
will,  before  the  war  ends,  diminish  at  least  one-half 
or  one-third  their  original  value.  What  will  farms  be 
worth  without  enclosures,  houses,  and  even  destitute 
of  timber  in  many  instances  to  rebuild  them?  The 
whole  country  desolated,  houses  torn  down,  fences  de- 
stroyed, negroes  gone,  and  most  of  the  white  male  popu- 
lation either  dead  or  wounded  and  disabled  for  life. 
This  will  be  the  condition,  the  destiny,  of  Virginia, 
when  this  war  shall  have  closed ;  and  no  sensible  man 
will  controvert  it. 

"In  connection  with  this  subject,  we  would  ask,  what 
is  the  money  worth  which  is  now  in  circulation  in  Vir- 
ginia? Confederate  notes  are  worth  nothing  outside 
of  the  Confederate  lines,  and  are  worth  nothing  inside 
of  the  Confederate  lines  except  for  present  purposes ; 
and,  let  the  success  of  the  war  be  what  it  may,  Con- 
federate notes,  as  we  have  often  said,  can  never  be  re- 
deemed. This  money  will  ultimately  be  a  dead  loss  to 
individuals  who  have  it  on  hand.  Even  Virginia 
money  is  greatly  below  par  now;  and  what  it  will 
finally  be  worth  is  altogether  a  matter  of  wild  specu- 
lation. 

"In  addition  to  all  this,  Virginia  is  now,  to  a  con- 
siderable extent,  maintaining  both  the  Federal  and 
Confederate  armies.  How  long  will  it  take  two  such 
armies — say  a  million  and  a  half  of  men  and  horses — 
to  eat  Virginia  out  of  house  and  home  ?  All  the  pro- 
duce which  was  raised  last  year,  and  all  that  is  being 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  429 

raised  the  present  year,  will  soon  be  eaten  up  and  con- 
sumed, and  but  little  preparations  are  being  made  for 
crops  next  year ;  and  what,  we  ask,  will  become  of  the 
citizens  of  Virginia  during  the  next  eighteen  months 
or  two  years?  Terribly  dark  is  the  picture  to  con- 
template ;  and,  in  addition  to  all  this,  there  are  many 
calamities  more  fearful  than  any  yet  named,  and  of 
which  we  tremble  to  think,  and  forbear  to  mention,  but 
which  will  certainly  befall  us  if  this  wicked  rebellion 
continues.  And  we  repeat  that,  in  the  face  of  all  these 
things,  many  of  our  citizens  continue  fixed,  firm,  and 
steadfast  in  their  course  of  rebellion, — determined,  if 
possible,  to  break  up  the  Government,  annihilate  the 
Kepublic,  and  establish  the  reign  of  anarchy,  guerrilla 
despotism,  and  terror,  all  over  the  land.  We  do  most 
devoutly  pray  that  those  of  our  fellow-citizens  who  are 
not  given  entirely  over  to  judicial  blindness,  hardness 
of  heart,  and  reprobacy  of  mind,  will  think  more  se- 
riously, calmly,  and  dispassionately,  and  withal  more 
sensibly,  on  this  subject,  and  renounce  and  denounce 
this  most  unholy  rebellion,  and  return  to  their  duty  as 
loyal  citizens. 

"We  say,  therefore,  let  Virginians  prepare  for  the 
worst ;  for,  under  the  most  favorable  circumstances  in 
which  this  subject  can  possibly  be  contemplated,  all 
hands  must  go  to  work.  Males  and  females,  young 
and  old,  those  who  have  been  rich,  as  well  as  the  poor, 
all  must  henceforth  go  to  work.  Therefore,  let  all 
hands  roll  up  their  sleeves  and  pitch  right  in." — Chris- 
tian Banner,  August  6,  1862. 


430  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

CHAPTER  XLVII. 

"  WONDERFUL   TO   TELL. 

"  ON  last  Saturday  morning  our  attention  was  called 
to  a  crowd  of  contrabands,  which  by  far  surpassed 
any  thing  we  have  seen  during  the  war.  An  elegant 
carriage,  drawn  by  two  splendid  horses,  came  rolling 
into  town,  and  halted  in  front  of  General  Patrick's 
head-quarters.  Being  induced  by  curiosity  to  look  into 
the  interior  of  the  carriage,  we  discovered  that  it  was 
thoroughly  filled  with  female  contrabands  and  children. 
The  women  were  sitting  up,  fanning  themselves,  and 
looking  as  aristocratic  as  if  they  belonged  to  the  '  first 
families  of  Virginia/  and  no  doubt  but  what  they  had ; 
but,  alas !  the  primitive  glory  was  rapidly  departing, 
as  it  is  from  most  of  the  proud,  aristocratic  first  fami- 
lies of  Virginia,  that  good  old  State,  sacrificed  on  the 
unhallowed  altar  of  would-be  petty  tyrants  and  con- 
temptible demagogues.  The  whole  retinue  belonging 
to  the  carriage,  including  the  driver  and  a  companion 
seated  by  his  side,  numbered  ten  contrabands  in  all. 
We  learned  from  the  party  that  the  carriage  and 
horses  belonged  to  Mr.  — — ,  of  Caroline  county,  who 
1  had'  been  their  master,  and  who  was  at  home  when 
they  left,  and  was,  perhaps,  asleep,  as  they  skedaddled 
while  it  was  yet  dark. 

"  In  company  with  the  carriage-party  there  was  an 
ox-cart,  drawn  by  four  large,  fat  oxen,  filled  with  fur- 
niture, and  about  fifteen  women  and  small  children  on 
top.  There  were  others  on  horseback.  In  all,  we 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  431 

learned  that  there  were  between  twenty  and  thirty 
contrabands,  all  of  whom  had  belonged  to  one  man,  as 
did  also  the  carriage  and  horses,  and  cart  and  oxen, 
and  all  left  the  owner  in  one  single  night !  The  whole 
lot  of  negroes,  carriage  and  horses,  cart  and  oxen, 
three  years  ago  would  have  commanded  in  actual  cash, 
at  the  lowest  calculation,  twenty-five  thousand  dollars, 
and  all  gone  in  a  single  night ! 

"Virginians  are  being  reduced  to  the  most  abject 
poverty.  This,  we  must  remind  the  reader,  is  a  part 
and  parcel  of  the  promised  glories  of  secession.  Let 
the  wise  leaders  in  the  damning  work  of  secession  now 
come  forward  before  the  dear  people, — the  hard-working 
yeomanry  of  Virginia, — and  give  an  account  of  their 
stewardship.  How  the  citizens  of  Virginia  can  longer 
tolerate  these  men,  who  must  be  either  fools  or  knaves , 
or  both,  is  one  of  the  riddles  of  riddles  to  us,  and 
one  which  we  cannot  solve,  except  upon  the  prin- 
ciple of  the  old  Koman  adage,  'Whom  the  gods  in- 
tend to  destroy  they  first  make  mad.'  And  still  the 
dear  people  seem  bent  and  determined  on  following 
their  political  and  spiritual  guides,  even  if  they  land 
them  in  temporal  and  eternal  ruin. 

"  Great  numbers  of  contrabands  are  flocking  into 
town, — more  for  the  last  few  days  than  usual,  owing,  we 
suppose,  to  the  report  that  the  Southern  army  is  re- 
turning to  town,  and  the  negroes  are  trying  to  make 
their  final  exit  before  it  arrives. 

"  What  a  change  of  things  in  Virginia !  Negroes 
riding  in  fine  carriages,  while  their  masters  and  mis- 
tresses are  left  at  home  to  cut  the  wood;  milk  the 
cows,  'tote'  the  water,  cook  the  victuals,  sweep  the 
floors,  and  nurse  the  children !  And  still  they  shout 


432  THE   CONSPIKACY   UNVEILED. 

hosannas  to  secession,  to  old  Jeff  Davis  and  the 
glorious  Southern  Confederacy!  The  reaction  must 
come,  it  will  come;  and  then  woe  be  unto  the  leaders." — 
Christian  Banner,  August  16,  1862. 


CHAPTER  XLVIII. 

"'I  NEVER  EXPECTED  IT  WOULD  COME   TO   THIS.' 

"  A  GENTLEMAN  and  a  friend  of  ours  from  the  country 
observed  to  us  in  our  office  the  other  day,  in  course  of 
conversation  on  the  gloomy  appearance  of  affairs,  that 
he  'had  no  idea  things  would  turn  out  as  they  have/ 
when  he  was  advocating  secession  and  when  he  'voted 
for  it.'  With  a  deep  sigh,  and  a  downcast  look,  he 
exclaimed,  '  I  never  expected  it  would  come  to  this.' 
'No/  he  added,  'I  never  expected  this.'  Thousands 
can  say  the  same  thing  now.  Why,  then,  hold  on  to 
the  abominable  doctrine  of  secession, — the  abomination 
of  desolation?  Why  not  abandon  the  accursed  evil, 
and  at  once  take  a  decided  stand  in  the  ranks  of  loyal 
citizens  ? 

"  The  leaders  in  this  rebellion  had  no  idea  themselves 
that  things  would  turn  out  as  they  have  done.  If  men 
had  honestly  and  without  a  doubt  believed  that  seces- 
sion would  have  caused  the  death  of  their  dear  children, 
the  abolition  of  their  slaves,  and  the  general  ruin  of 
their  country,  would  they,  could  they,  have  advocated 
and  voted  for  secession?  And  would  they  have  de- 
nounced those  who  were  opposed  to  secession  as  traitors 
and  Abolitionists,  and  have  forced  them  to  vote  whether 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  433 

they  wished  to  do  so  or  not  ?  Common  sense  says,  No; 
every  sympathy  of  humanity  says,  No.  These  same  men 
are  daily  and  hourly  seeing  and  feeling  the  results  of 
secession ;  and  we  now  tell  them  plainly  that  the  half 
has  not  been  seen  and  felt  unless  they  renounce  their 
rebellion  and  return  into  the  Union  and  do  their  duty 
as  loyal  citizens. 

"  Men  see  and  feel  the  blasting,  withering,  and  deso- 
lating effects  of  secession  everywhere,  and  still  they 
persist  in  saying,  'We'll  soon  whip  them  out;  we'll 
have  Washington  soon ;  we'll  get  all  our  negroes  back, 
or  get  well  paid  for  them ;  we'll  keep  fighting  on  until 
the  last  man  in  the  South  is  killed  out ;  we'd  rather 
see  every  thing  in  ashes,  every  soldier  killed,  the 
whole  country  annihilated,  than  ever  to  return  again 
into  the  Union.' 

"Was  ever  such  folly  and  madness  heard  of,  read  of, 
or  thought  of,  since  God  made  man,  as  the  folly  and 
madness  which  spring  from  secession  ? 

"  '  I  never  expected  it  would  come  to  this.'  Thou- 
sands can  now  say  this,  and  they  are  saying  it  every 
day,  We  never  expected  '  it  would  come  to  this.'  No : 
the  champion  leaders,  the  arc/t-traitors  in  this  terrible 
rebellion  are  as  much  disappointed  in  their  calculations 
and  expectations  as  are  the  great  body  of  the  people 
whom  they  have  deceived.  They  never  expected  things 
would  take  the  course  and  produce  the  results  which 
they  have  done.  Virginians  never  expected  to  see  their 
beautiful  towns  desolated,  their  farms  laid  waste, 
their  property  scattered  like  chaff  before  the  wind, 
their  slaves  leaving  them  at  will  and  marching  off 
never  to  return  again,  their  children  sacrificed  and 
butchered  like  sheep  for  the  slaughter.  They  never 

37 


434  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

expected  that  Virginia  would  become  the  battle-field 
and  the  burial-ground  of  a  great  national  revolution. 
No :  Virginians  never  expected  any  of  these  things. 

"Six  months  ago,  the  secessionists  in  our  town  laughed 
at  the  idea  that  the  Union  troops  would  ever  get  to 
Fredericksburg.  They  never  expected  things  would 
come  to  what  they  have;  and  it  would  have  been  dan- 
gerous for  any  one  to  have  predicted  the  present  state 
of  affairs  in  town.  They  now  see  with  their  eyes 
and  hear  with  their  ears;  but  all  seems  to. make  little 
or  no  impression  on  their  minds  and  hearts  for  the 
better.  They  see  with  their  eyes,  but  cannot  perceive ; 
they  hear  with  their  ears,  but  cannot  understand. 
They  obstinately  refuse  to  contemplate  the  ultimate  re- 
sult of  things  dispassionately  and  impartially.  If  this 
rebellion  should  continue  twelve  months  or  two  or 
three  years  longer,  the  horrible  scenes  which  will  be 
acted  out  will  be  without  a  parallel  in  the  history  of 
the  world.  The  simple  circumstance  of  slaves  leaving 
their  owners  will  be  regarded  as  an  insignificant  trifle 
compared  with  other  things  which  will  happen. 

"  The  whole  colored  population  of  Virginia  is  becoming 
alarmingly  demoralized;  the  spirit  of  insubordination 
and  rebellion  against  the  authority  of  their  masters 
is  constantly  being  demonstrated  in  our  midst.  This  is 
obvious  to  all  persons.  There  are  but  few  white  men 
in  Virginia  apart  from  the  army,  except  old  men  and 
invalids.  The  most  of  the  white  male  population  of 
Virginia  is  in  the  Southern  army.  When,  therefore, 
this  spirit  of  rebellion  in  the  colored  population  becomes 
fully  rife,  what  will  become  of  these  old  men  and  in- 
valids ?  and,  worse  than  all,  what  will  become  of  help- 
less women  and  innocent  children?  The  future  is  a 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  435 

picture  terrible  to  contemplate,  to  avert  which,  every 
sensible  man  and  woman  in  the  whole  country  should 
exert  his  or  her  undivided  and  untiring  influence.  The 
half  has  neither  been  seen,  heard,  nor  felt,  if  this  re- 
bellion continue  twelve  months  or  two  or  three  years 
longer.  Remember,  fellow-citizens,  what  we  say ;  and 
may  the  Lord  grant  you  wisdom  and  understanding 
before  it  is  finally  too  late !" — Christian  Banner,  August 
13,  1862. 


CHAPTER  XLIX. 

"RESPECTABILITY. 

"  ONE  of  our  country  friends  informs  us  that  he  heard 
a  prominent  citizen  of  Fredericksburg,  and  a  member 
of  the  bar,  say  that  'there  are  not  more  than  four  men 
of  respectability  in  the  town  of  Fredericksburg  who 
are  in  favor  of  the  Union'  or  of  the  Federal  Govern- 
ment. The  gentleman  and  the  Union  men  of  Frede- 
ricksburg may  only  differ  on  the  simple  question,  What 
is  respectability?  Of  course,  all  lawyers  are  men  of 
respectability.  They  never  twist,  turn,  nor  change 
their  political  status,  or  position !  The  fixed  and  im- 
mutable laws  of  nature  may  change,  but  lawyers, 
never  !  They  are  always  men  of  respectability !  This 
is  a  fixed,  undeniable  fact:  therefore  it  is  useless  to 
look  for  a  Union  man  among  them.  All  leading  seces- 
sionists are  men  of  unquestioned  respectability :  they 
never  change  their  political  principles,  do  they  ?  They 
say  they  will  rule  or  ruin;  and  they  swear  that  they 


436  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

•vvill  stick  up  to  their  text,  if  they  drag  the  whole  world 
headlong  to  hell  with  themselves.  Who  can,  henceforth 
and  for  evermore,  question  the  respectability  of  lawyers 
and  leading  secessionists?" — Christian  Banner,  July 
14,  1862. 


CHAPTER  L. 

"POOR  WHITES   LOYAL. 

"A  CORRESPONDENT  of  the  New  York  'Herald' 
says, — 

"'Out  of  one  hundred  and  twenty  citizens  of  Sperry- 
ville  who  have  taken  the  oath  of  allegiance  within  the 
last  two  days,  there  are  fifty  who  cannot  write  their 
names.  The  whites,  as  a  rule,  are  loyal;  and  but  few 
of  them  will  be  sent  South.' 

"  What  a  glorious  eulogy  this  correspondent  passes 
on; 'poor ;  whites' I  They,  'as  a  rule,  are  loyal.'  The 
poor  white  classes  are  honest,  loyal,  and  would  do  their 
duty  were  it  not  for  the  intrigue,  deception,  and  dam- 
nable villany  of  designing  men,  who,  taking  advantage 
of  the  position  which  they  occupy  in  society,  impose 
upon  the  ignorance  and  credulity  of  the  'poor  whites.' 

" '  The  poor  whites,  as  a  rule,  are  loyal :'  by  inference, 
therefore,  the  rich,  white  respectabilities  are  traitors 
to  their  country.  The  men  who  have  involved  the 
poor,  loyal  whites  in  this  awful  rebellion  are  Senators, 
Congressmen,  Legislators,  members  of  conventions, 
lawyers,  preachers,  clerks,  office-holders,  and  office- 
seekers,  who,  having  no.  office,  and  finding  and  know- 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  437 

ing  it  to  be  hard  to  roll  and  shine  without  means  to 
uphold  them  in  their  extravagances,  preached  secession 
to  the  poor  loyal  whites,  and,  by  fair  promises, 
eloquent  speeches,  and  terrible  threats,  involved  them 
in  ruin,  with  the  vain  hope  of  obtaining  the  rich  spoils 
of  Government  and  honorable  positions  for  themselves. 
"Why,  then,  should  men  who  are  trying  to  'crush 
out  treason  and  put  down  the  rebellion/  as  they  call 
it,  seek  the  counsel  of  the  rich,  treasonable  respect- 
abilities of  'rebeldom'?  Have  wealth  and  position, 
though  clothed  in  the  long  black  robe  of  treason,  such 
charms  as  to  attract  and  allure  into  their  influence 
epauletted  loyalty?" — Christian  Banner,  August  13, 
1862. 


CHAPTER  LI. 

"THE  UNION  AS  IT  WAS. 

" '  LET  us  have  the  Union  as  it  was.  Give  us  back 
the  old  Union,  with  all  our  rights  and  institutions,  and 
we  will  be  satisfied.' 

"Are  secessionists  in  earnest  when  they  speak  thus? 
Did  they  not  have  the  Union,  the  old  Union,  the  Union 
as  it  was,  with  all  their  rights,  privileges,  and  institu- 
tions, religious,  political,  social,  and  domestic?  They 
did;  and  still  they  were  not  satisfied.  After  millions 
of  dollars  have  been  spent,  and  hundreds  of  thousands 
of  lives  have  been  sacrificed, — after  a  nation  has  been 
baptized  in  blood,  the  innocent  blood  of  its  noblest 

37* 


438  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

sons, — after  the  peace  and  happiness  of  thirty  millions 
of  people  have  been  destroyed, — after  the  pall  of  gloom 
and  sorrow  has  enveloped  the  whole  nation, — when  sad- 
ness is  depicted  in  every  countenance,  and  every  heart 
throbs  with  grief, — for  the  instigators  and  leaders  in  this 
awful  tragedy  to  talk  about  getting  back  the  old  Union 
— the  Union  as  it  was — is  an  absurdity  in  thought. 

"  Disappointed  in  their  ambitious  and  wicked  attempt 
to  break  up  the  Government  and  to  destroy  the  old 
Union,  the  Union  as  it  was, — and  failing  to  establish  a 
negro-oligarchy  upon  the  ruins  of  liberty  and  the 
downfall  of  a  free  and  independent  Government,  they 
cry  out,  '  Give  us  the  old  Union, — the  Union  as  it  was, 
— and  we  will  be  content.' 

"When  the  leaders  in  this  wicked  rebellion  shall 
have  restored  to  the  Government  every  dollar  that  has 
been  expended  in  putting  down  this  rebellion,  and 
shall  have  refunded  to  the  people  of  the  seceded  States 
every  dollar  they  have  spent  in  carrying  on  this  rebel- 
lion,— when  they  shall  have  restored  to  all  the  weeping 
widows  and  orphan  children  their  murdered  husbands 
and  fathers, — when  they  shall  have  given  back  to  heart- 
stricken  parents  all  their  sons  who  have  fallen  and  shall 
yet  fall  in  the  battle-field  and  with  disease  occasioned 
by  this  unjust  war, — in  a  word,  when  the  guilt  and 
stain  of  the  last  drop  of  innocent  blood  of  all  who  have 
fallen  in  death,  produced  by  this  unholy  war,  shall  have 
been  wiped  from  their  guilty  souls,  and  when  this  whole 
country  shall  have  been  restored  just  as  it  was  before 
this  war  began, — then,  and  not  until  then,  may  the 
leaders  in  this  rebellion  expect  to  get  back  the  Union, 
the  old  Union,  just  as  it  was. 

"The  Union  can  never  be  restored  just  as  it  was. 


THE   SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  439 

This  is  an  absolute  impossibility.  The  dead  can  never 
be  restored  back  to  the  living ;  the  sorrows  and  afflic- 
tions of  the  injured  living  can  never  be  healed ;  the 
demolished  towns,  villages,  dwellings,  and  the  deso- 
lated country,  can  never  be  restored  just  as  they  were 
before  the  war  commenced.  The  thousands  of  slaves 
who  have  already  escaped,  and  those  who  shall  yet 
escape  from  their  owners  during  this  war,  will  never 
be  returned  to  their  masters.  The  kind  feelings  and 
friendly  relations  which  existed  between  the  people  of 
the  North  and  the  people  of  the  South  before  this  war 
began,  will  not  be  restored,  during  the  present  gene- 
ration at  least.  These  things  are  all  impossible :  hence, 
to  talk  about  getting  back  the  Union, — the  old  Union, 
— the  Union  just  as  it  was, — is  folly,  is  nonsense,  is 
absurd,  is  impossible." 


CHAPTER  LIT. 

f 

ORDER  IN  FREDERICKSBURG  DURING  THE  TIME  THE 
TOWN  WAS  OCCUPIED  BY  OUR  TROOPS. 

PREVIOUS  to  the  arrival  of  the  Federal  troops  in  the 
town  of  Fredericksburg  and  its  vicinity,  secessionists 
had  reported  that  wherever  the  Union  troops  went,  they 
committed  all  kinds  of  depredations  and  outrages  on 
the  property  and  persons  of  citizens.  Hence  the 
general  panic  among  the  people  generally,  and  the 
female  portion  of  the  population  particularly,  at  the 


440  '    THE   CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

advance  of  the  Union  troops  on  Fredericksburg  in 
April,  1862.  Instead,  however,  of  the  depredations  and 
outrages  being  perpetrated  which  most  of  the  citizens 
seemed  to  have  anticipated,  the  officers  appeared  to  do 
every  thing  reasonable  and  consistent  with  their  posi- 
tion to  conciliate  the  good  feelings  of  the  citizens.  Pri- 
vate property  was  not  only  respected,  but  assiduously 
guarded  by  the  troops,  and  men  were  encouraged  to 
attend  to  their  lawful,  usual  avocations.  But  we  are 
sorry  to  say  that  the  very  kindness  of  the  Federal 
troops  seemed  only  to  provoke  the  leading  secessionists 
to  feelings  of  greater  vindictiveness  than  ever,  if  possible, 
against  the  officers,  the  soldiers,  and  the  Federal  Gov- 
ernment, and  certainly  more  so  against  the  Union  citi- 
zens of  the  town.  The  reader  may  judge  of  the  order 
observed  in  the  town  of  Fredericksburg  from  the  fol- 
lowing editorials  which  we  published  in  the  "Banner," 
and  which  if  they  had  not  been  true  would  have  been 
contradicted  by  all  parties : — 

""We  have  lived  in  Fredericksburg  sixteen  years, 
and  have  never  witnessed  our  town  more  quiet,  during 
the  whole  time,  than  it  has  been  since  the  arrival  of 
the  Federal  army.  General  Patrick  is  certainly  a  fine 
disciplinarian,  and  his  men  know  how  to  deport  them- 
selves. We  sincerely  hope  that  quiet  and  good  order 
will  continue ;  and  we  confidently  believe  they  will,  so 
long  as  General  Patrick  and  his  command  remain." — • 
Christian  Banner,  May  27,  1862. 

Owing  to  the  insults  which  were  offered  to  the  Fede- 
ral soldiers  and  the  indignities  which  were  heaped  on 
the  flag  of  the  Union  after  the  arrival  of  the  Union 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  441 

troops  at  Fredericksburg,  by  way  of  a  friendly  hint  we 
wrote  the  following  : — 

"  Every  cause  must  and  will  produce  its  legitimate 
effect :  if,  therefore,  persons  [citizens,  we  meant]  do  not 
wish  to  be  insulted,  they  must  not  provoke  insults. 
"We  make  this  remark  by  way  of  a  friendly  hint  to  all 
those  persons  who  are  seeking  notoriety  by  offering 
insults  to  others,  thereby  rendering  themselves  supremely 
ridiculous  in  the  estimation  of  all  wise  and  prudent 
persons,  both  male  and  female." 

"MILITARY  GOVERNOR. — We  regretted  when  we 
learned  that  General  Patrick  was  going  to  leave  town, 
there  being  such  excellent  order  during  his  administra- 
tion. We  are  happy  to  learn,  however,  that  General 
John  F.  Eeynolds  is  one  among  the  very  best  of  men, 
and  a  fine  general,  and  therefore  sincerely  hope  and 
confidently  believe  that  the  same  good  order  will  be 
maintained  as  has  been  heretofore.  We  most  devoutly 
wish  that  all  our  citizens  may  co-operate  in  endeavor- 
ing to  maintain  good  order  in  town.  Mobs,  even  on  a 
small  scale,  are  very  much  to  be  deplored  in  any  com- 
munity of  good  citizens." — Christian  Banner,  May 
31,  1862. 

"  We  are  happy  to  say  that  since  General  Eeynolds 
has  been  in  command  in  Fredericksburg  the  same  good 
order  has  been  maintained  in  town  as  was  observed 
during  the  administration  of  General  Patrick.  Truly 
the  citizens  of  Fredericksburg  have  abundant  reason 
for  gratulation  in  having  two  such  accomplished  gene- 
rals to  preside  over  them,  taking  care  of  their  interests 
and  saving  them  from  insult  and  injury,  from  any  and 


442  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

all  sources,  so  far  as  their  knowledge  and  jurisdiction 
extend.  We  hope  that  General  Eeynolds  and  staff 
may  remain  in  their  present  position  until  the  war  in 
Virginia  shall  have  closed,  or  until  the  civil  shall  take 
the  place  of  military  authority.  And  we  do  most 
earnestly  trust  that  all  our  citizens,  male  and  female, 
old  and  young,  will  co-operate  with  the  military  au- 
thorities in  maintaining  good  order." — Christian  Ban- 
ner, June  7,  1862. 

The  following  brief  paragraph  may  explain  the 
reason  why  we  threw  out  the  "friendly  hint"  of  which 
mention  is  made  in  a  foregoing  paragraph  : — 

"UNION  FLAG. 

"Some  of  the  fastidious  female  population  of  our 
town  leave  the  side-walks  and  circle  around  into  the 
streets,  to  avoid  passing  under  the  Union  flag.  We 
have  heard  it  suggested,  however,  that  none  of  the 
ladies  belonging  to  the  elite  class  of  the  community 
have  manifested  such  stupidity.  Of  course,  none  but 
the  lower  class,  the  poor,  uneducated,  would  be  guilty 
of  such  folly.  Here  we  drop  the  subject  for  the 
reader's  reflection." — Christian  Banner,  July  20, 1862. 

"MILITARY  GOVERNOR. 

"Major  Livingston,  recently  military  governor  of 
this  place,  has  been  succeeded  by  Captain  John  Mans- 
field, provost-marshal  of  General  King's  division. 
Governor  Livingston  was  peculiarly  felicitous  in  his 
policy  of  administration,  and  accomplished  a  great  deal 
of  business  during  the  short  time  he  remained  in  office. 
Captain  J.  E.  Cook,  provost-marshal,  was  active,  ener- 


THE  SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  443 

getic,  and  persevering  in  ferreting  out  nuisances  and 
curses  to  our  town;  and  both  Governor  Livingston 
and  Captain  Cook  merit  the  unqualified  commendation 
of  our  citizens  generally,  for  their  indefatigable  assi- 
duity in  maintaining  good  order  in  our  town  during 
the  short  period  they  held  command. 

"  Captain  John  Mansfield,  our  present  provost-mar- 
shal and  military  governor,  has  made  a  very  consider- 
able beginning  in  clearing  the  town  of  some  of  the 
curses  yet  remaining  in  the  place,  having  already  cap- 
tured six  cases  and  one  barrel  of  liquors,  which  he  has 
handed  over,  we  presume,  to  the  proper  authorities. 
We  confidently  believe,  from  what  we  have  seen,  that 
Governor  Mansfield  will  spare  no  labor  in  his  endeavors 
to  maintain  good  order  in  town,  and  sincerely  hope  that 
all  our  citizens  will  co-operate  with  him  in  his  efforts 
to  do  so." — Christian  Banner,  June  24,  1862. 

"  General  Patrick  has  returned  to  Fredericksburg, 
and,  we  learn,  will  be  military  governor  of  our  town. 
It  will  be  remembered  that  he  was  the  first  military 
governor  of  Fredericksburg  after  the  surrender  of  the 
town  to  the  Union  troops ;  and  his  popularity  is  pro- 
verbial. We  are  gratified  to  learn  that  he  will  take 
command,  and  hope  that  he  may  be  successful  as  for- 
merly in  maintaining  good  order  in  town." — Christian 
Banner,  July  30,  1862. 

Colonel  H.  Kingsbury  was  the  last  military  gov- 
ernor of  Fredericksburg.  He  was  acting  at  the  time 
the  town  was  evacuated  by  General  Burnside.  Suffice 
it  to  say  that  Colonel  H.  Kingsbury  was  a  gentleman. 

We  hoped  and  prayed  that  the  mildness  and  kind 


444  THE  "CONSPIRACY    UNVEILED. 

treatment  of  the  officers  and  the  good  deportment  of 
the  soldiers  of  the  United  States  army  towards  the 
secessionists  and  the  citizens  generally  of  Fredericks- 
burg  would  win  secessionists  over  to  the  cause  of  the 
Union.  But  they  did  not.  Ephraim  is  joined  to  his 
idols :  let  him  alone.  And  so  it  is  with  leading  seces- 
sionists :  they  are  given  over  to  judicial  blindness,  they 
are  joined  to  their  demon  idol  secession:  let  them  alone. 
The  more  you  try  to  conciliate,  harmonize,  and  com- 
promise, the  more  determined  they  seem  to  be  in  their 
awful  work  of  utter  and  general  ruin.  They  construe 
the  very  kindness  of  their  friends  into  cowardice  and 
treason  against  Jeff  Davis  and  the  Southern  Confe- 
deracy. Our  heart's  desire  and  prayer  to  God  is  that 
our  countrymen,  our  brethren  and  kinsmen  according 
to  the  flesh,  may  be  saved. 

We  feel  it  to  be  our  duty  to  make  the  above  state- 
ments, in  testimony  of  the  course  of  conduct  pursued 
towards  the  citizens  of  Fredericksburg  by  both  officers 
and  soldiers  during  the  time  the  United  States  troops 
held  command  of  that  town.  We  have  written  the 
truth,  the  statements  of  any  others  to  the  contrary 
notwithstanding. 


CHAPTEE  LIII. 

"SLAVES  SEEKING  FREEDOM. 

"  SINCE  the  surrender  of  the  town  of  Fredericksburg 
to  the  Federal  authorities,  hundreds  of  servants  have 
left  their  masters  and  gone  to  seek  the  blessings  of 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  445 

freedom.  Thousands  of  them  may  find,  when  it  is  too 
late,  that  the  anticipated  blessings  of  freedom  will  re- 
sult like  the  anticipated  glories  of  secession.  The  one 
idea  with  them  is  freedom :  all  other  blessings  will 
follow  as  a  matter  of  course.  So  it  was  with  secession- 
ists :  just  secede,  and  jump  into  paradise." — Christian 
Banner,  May  9;  1862. 

"  GUERRILLA  WARFARE. 

"  This  is  a  kind  of  irregular  mode  of  carrying  on  war 
by  the  constant  attacks  of  independent  bands.  It  was 
adopted  in  the  North  of  Spain  during  the  Peninsular 
War.  Guerrilla  warfare  is  nothing  more  nor  less  than  a 
legalized  system  of  plunder,  highway-robbery,  murder, 
and  assassination,  and  none  but  humans  demonized 
would  inaugurate  a  mode  of  warfare  so  revolting  to 
humanity,  civilization,  Christianity,  and  the  honorable 
modes  of  warfare. 

"We  learn  that  some  cowardly  scoundrels  are  ren- 
dering themselves  notoriously  and  eternally  infamous, 
by  sneaking  through  the  country  during  the  dark 
hours  of  night,  and  by  violence  taking  men  from  their 
homes,  their  wives  and  children,  and  dragging  them 
either  into  the  army,  or  having  them  sent  to  Richmond 
for  imprisonment,  simply  because  they  won't  shout 
hosannas  to  secession.  There  is  an  hour  of  terrible 
retribution  awaiting  such  characters." —  Christian 
Banner,  May  20,  1862. 

"STAMPEDE   OF   SLAVES. 

"  Thousands  of  negroes  in  Virginia  are  taking  leave 
of  their  owners,  and  are  going  they  know  not  where. 

38 


446  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

Some  say  they  are  going  'Norf,'  where  they  anticipate 
an  admittance  into  the  ante-chamber  of  heaven,  there  to 
remain  till  the  doors  of  the  New  Jerusalem  are  thrown 
wide  open,  when  the  champions  of  Abolitionism  will 
give  them  an  introduction  to  the  highest  dignitaries  of 
the  unknown  world. 

""We  most  devoutly  trust  that  Abolitionists  will  get 
their  satisfaction  of  'niggers.'  Yes,  they  now  have  an 
unmistakable  opportunity  of  developing  their  long- 
pent-up  fountain  of  sympathy  for  the  'poor  oppressed 
negroes  of  the  South.'  Let  them  now  untie  their  purse- 
strings  and  scatter  their  money  broadcast  for  the  dear, 
darling  idols  of  their  hearts.  "What  a  pity  that  so 
many  servants  who  have  kind  masters  to  feed,  clothe, 
and  look  after  their  welfare,  should  be  so  foolish  as  to 
forsake  all,  to  go  in  search  of  greater  pleasures  at  the 
'Norf! 

"  It  is  precisely  like  the  folly  of  secessionists.  They 
had  comfortable  homes,  and  were  enjoying  every  bless- 
ing that  a  free  and  intelligent  people,  it  seems  to  us, 
could  have  wished.  But  they  were  not  satisfied. 
Driven  to  madness  by  ambition  to  reign,  rule,  and 
govern  all  things  and  all  people,  they  plunged  them- 
selves into^  ruin,  and  have  dragged  the  whole  country 
along  with  them.  And  still  they  rant  and  swear  that 
they  are  right,  notwithstanding  thousands  of  fully-de- 
veloped facts  stare  them  in  the  face,  rebuking  them 
for  their  supreme  folly  and  unparalleled  wickedness. 
Never  was  the  old  Roman  proverb  more  clearly  illus- 
trated than  it  is  in  the  present  case  of  the  leaders  of 
secessionists,  that  'Whom  the  gods  wish  to  destroy 
they  first  make  mad.1  And  holy  writ  says,  '  For  this 
cause  God  shall  send  them  strong  delusions,  that  they 


THE   SOUTH   SACRIFICED.  447 

may  believe  a  lie,  that  they  all  may  be  damned.'  " — 
Christian  Banner,  May  31,  1862. 

"NORTHERN  MEN  SECESSIONISTS. 

11  Some  of  the  most  violently  envenomed  secessionists 
in  our  whole  community,  during  the  great  struggle  of 
1860  and  1861,  were  Northern  men.  If  the  whole 
South  had  belonged  to  them,  they  could  not  have  put 
on  more  important  airs  than  they  did.  Southern 
men  who  feel  a  devotion  to  the  South  of  which  these 
men  are  incapable,  have  been  the  subjects  of  their 
taunts,  sneers,  and  insults." — Christian  Banner,  July 
30,  1862. 

The  following  concise  letter  may  explain  to  the 
reader  some  of  our  persecutions  which  were  observed 
by  the  Union  troops  during  their  stay  at  Fredericks- 
burg.  How  sincerely  it  was  appreciated  by  us,  the 
reader  may  well  imagine  when  he  reflects  upon  the 
many  sore  trials  we  had  to  endure,  and  the  gloomy 
circumstances  which  constantly  surrounded  us : — 

"  [To  the  Editor  of  the  « Christian  Banner.'] 

"CAMP  RUFUS  KING,  VA., 
"OPPOSITE  FKEDEBICKSBTJRQ. 

"  MR.  EDITOR  : — I  have  just  been  looking  at  the  latest 
issue  of  your  valuable  and  patriotic  little  paper ;  and, 
amongst  my  thoughts,  I  was  thinking  of  what  you 
have  come  through  since  the  so-called  secession  of  the 
Southern  States.  But  may  God  prosper  you  in  your 
undertaking,  and  bring  you  safely  through  all  your 
reverses  and  troubles. 


448  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

"  When  this  unholy  war  is  ended,  and  peace  restored, 
then  can  the  citizens  of  Fredericksburg  see  their  folly 
clearly,  and  that,  in  the  end,  all  will  be  for  the  best. 

"Let  the  citizens  talk  and  lie  of  you  as  they  may, 
your  little  paper  shows  your  sentiments,  and  in  the 
end  you  will  be  justified.  "Wherever  we  may  go,  our 
hope  is  that  you  may  continue  in  your  good  work, 
and,  by  your  diligence  and  perseverance,  you  may  win 
back  a  great  many  to  the  Union. 

"  By  a  MEMBER  OF  COMPANY  A, 

"23DKEG'T]Sr.Y.  S.  V." 

Christian  Banner,  July  30,  1862. 

By  whom  the  above  letter  was  written,  we  have 
never  been  able  to  learn. 


CHAPTER  LIV. 

UNION  ELEMENT  OF  THE   SOUTH. 

THAT  there  is  and  always  has  been  a  strong  Union 
element  in  the  South,  is  beyond  a  doubt.  This  ele- 
ment, however,  is  kept  latent,  because,  by  force  of 
circumstances,  it  cannot  be  developed  without  making 
victims  of  the  loyal  men,  as  they  would  be  sacrificed 
on  the  unholy  altar  of  treason  and  traitors  if  they  were 
known  to  be  Union  men.  "If  this  Union  feeling 
exists,"  say  some,  "why  is  it  not  developed  as  the 
United  States  troops  advance  into  the  rebellious 
States  ?"  Simply  because  Union  men  have  not  confi- 
dence in  the  ability  of  the  Federal  army  to  hold  the 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  449 

territory  which  they  take.  For  example :  if  the  Union 
men  in  Fredericksburg  could  have  known  positively 
that  the  town  never  would  have  been  evacuated  by  the 
Union  troops,  and  that  the  Confederate  army  would 
never  have  returned  there,  then  there  would  have  been 
a  much  stronger  Union  element  developed  at  once  than 
there  has  been  since.  This  we  positively  know  to  be 
correct. 

It  was  reported  by  secessionists  on  the  arrival  of  the 
Union  troops  at  Fredericksburg,  in  April,  1862,  that 
there  were  not  more  than  one  or  two  Union  men  in 
town, — that  the  whole  community  was  a  unit  on  seces- 
sion ;  and  this,  as  we  were  informed,  was  the  impres- 
sion constantly  sought  to  be  made  on  the  minds  of  the 
Union  troops  by  secessionists ;  when,  in  fact,  nothing 
was  more  false.  When  General  Burnside  evacuated 
the  town,  there  were  more  than  fifty  men  who  left  Fre- 
dericksburg and  its  vicinity  on  account  of  their  Union 
sentiments.  A  number  of  others,  who  were  as  true  to 
the  Union  at  heart,  no  doubt,  as  those  who  left,  were, 
by  force  of  circumstances,  compelled  to  remain,  but, 
not  having  committed  themselves  so  thoroughly,  hoped 
to  be  able  to  escape  the  penalties  for  treason  against 
Jeff  Davis  and  the  Southern  Confederacy ;  and  we  hope 
they  have  escaped  punishment.  We  were  truly  sorry 
for  them,  and  deeply  regretted  that  they  could  not 
leave  when  we  did. 

Secessionists,  knowing  that  they  are  above  suspicion 
with  their  own  party,  and  holding  all  the  offices  in 
towns  and  communities,  are  always  first  and  foremost  to 
impose  themselves  on  the  Federal  troops  when  the  latter 
advance  into  the  territory  of  the  rebellion.  Whereas 
Union  men,  for  fear  of  being  suspicioned  and  reported 

38* 


450  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

by  secessionists,  act,  as  a  general  rule,  with  more  re- 
serve. And  hence  the  first  impressions  that  are  made 
on  the  minds  of  the  Union  troops  for  the  most  part 
when  they  first  enter  a  community,  are  made  by  seces- 
sionists, who  declare  that  there  is  no  "  respectable 
Union"  influence  in  the  community.  And  afterwards, 
if  loyal  men  express  Union  sentiments,  Union  troops 
think  they  are  dissembling,  and  will  perhaps  give  them 
the  "  cold  shoulder,"  which  disheartens  the  Union 
citizens  and  tends  to  crush  out  the  loyal  feelings  which 
they  have. 

Especially  are  Union  men  intimidated  when  they  see 
no  difference  made  between  themselves  and  the  most 
violent  secessionists  by  the  officers  of  the  Federal  army, 
and  hearing  it  repeated  that  the  "  Yankees  don't  think 
half  as  much  of  Union  men  as  they  do  of  secessionists," 
because  they  believe  they  are  "hypocrites;"  and,  fear- 
ing that  the  Union  soldiers  will  leave,  and  that  the 
Confederates  will  return,  they  are  awed  into  submission 
by  the  infernal  rod  of  tyranny  which  is  constantly 
being  held  over  them  by  secessionists,  who  threaten 
what  shall  be  done  to  them  and  with  them  "  when  the 
time  comes."  "We  are  not  guessing  at  things  now,  but 
writing  what  we  believe  and  know  to  be  facts.  There 
are  numbers  of  Union  men  all  through  the  seceded 
States  who  are  afraid  to  commit  themselves,  knowing 
the  terrible  consequences  which  would  follow  if  they 
should  be  suspicioned,  reported,  and  convicted  by  their 
secesh  neighbors  of  disloyalty  to  Jeff  Davis  and  the 
Southern  Confederacy.  The  people  know  that  they 
have  been  swindled  out  of  all  their  rights  and  privi- 
leges, but  they  know,  likewise,  that  they  have  no  re- 
dress under  present  circumstances,  and  must  therefore 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  451 

submit  in  silence  to  the  many  ten  thousand  wrongs 
which  have  been  forced  and  heaped  upon  them.  They 
scorn  secession,  and  hate  it  worse  than  they  can  hate  the 
very  devil  himself.  But  they  can't  help  themselves. 
What  can  they  do  but  submit  ? 

The  Union  feeling  in  the  South  is  very  considerable, 
and  should  be  sacredly  respected  and  encouraged  by 
the  United  States  Government.  Suppose  this  rebellion 
should  not  be  put  down,  and  that  Jeff  Davis  should 
succeed  in  permanently  establishing  his  empire :  what 
will  become  of  the  Union  men  of  the  South  and  of  the 
thousands  of  refugees  who  have  been  driven  from  their 
homes  and  families  and  forced  to  leave  all  their  pro- 
perty, and  every  interest  they  have  on  earth,  behind  ? 
Must  they  all  become  totally  bankrupt,  and  return  to 
live  among  a  people  to  be  insulted,  persecuted,  pro- 
scribed, and  degraded,  they  and  their  children,  for- 
ever ?  The  thought  is  revolting.  What  then  ?  Must 
they,  by  force  of  circumstances,  seek  new  countries  and 
begin  the  world  anew  with  all  the  infirmities  of  age  and 
helpless  families  ?  Surely  this  cannot  be,  unless  justice 
has  taken  its  everlasting  flight  from  the  abode  of 
mortals. 

But  this  is  not  all.  Should  the  United  States  Gov- 
ernment fail  to  crush  out  this  rebellion,  the  whole 
country  in  process  of  time  will  become  disintegrated 
and  broken  up,  so  that  not  only  the  Union  men  of  the 
South,  but  the  whole  of  the  free  States,  will  become  the 
vassals  of  this  great  negro-oligarchy.  Hence  it  be- 
comes a  question  of  dignified  importance  for  the  most 
serious  and  profound  consideration  of  the  people  of  the 
free  States,  as  well  as  of  the  Union  men  and  refugees 
of  and  from  the  South. 


452  THE  CONSPIRACY   UNVEILED. 

We,  therefore,  argue  that  with  all  true  patriots  and 
friends  of  liberty  there  should  be  but  one  party,  until 
this  gigantic  and  wicked  rebellion  is  put  down;  and 
that  party  should  be  the  uncompromising  Union  party. 
Let  all  other  subjects  and  questions  for  the  time-being 
be  merged  into  this  one  aZZ-absorbing  consideration, 
the  salvation  of  the  Union.  Let  every  lover  of  freedom, 
every  friend  to  his  country,  and  every  friend  to 
humanity  say,  The  Union  must  and  shall  be  preserved. 
If  this  be  not  done,  then  America  will  become  a  land 
of  slaves  indeed.  Let  the  negro  question  in  this  great 
struggle  be  forgotten,  and  let  the  whole  race  be  trans- 
ported to  Africa  when  the  proper  time  comes,  where 
they  now  ought  to  be,  and  from  whence  they  should 
never  have  been  brought.  We  can  live,  thank  God, 
without  negroes  to  wait  upon  us,  but  we  cannot  live 
without  a  country !  With  true  patriots  this  is  no  war 
about  the  "infernal  nigger."  No:  it  is  a  war  between 
despotism  and  freedom, — between  tyrants  who  are  seek- 
ing to  overthrow  the  Eepublie  and  all  the  rights  of 
freemen,  and  the  friends  of  liberty,  who  are  fighting 
and  trying  to  save  them.  The  question  is  not  whether 
negroes  shall  be  made  free,  but  whether  free  white  men 
shall  be  made  slaves  I  This  is  the  question,  when  fairly 
stated  and  correctly  understood.  Give  us  poverty, 
but  give  us  freedom !  Heap  labor  and  toil  upon  us, 
but  let  them  be  made  tolerable  by  the  blessing  of  free- 
dom. Strip  us  of  all  the  plunder  and  trash  of  earth, 
but  as  long  as  heaven's  own  light  shall  shine  upon  our 
path,  and  the  branches  of  the  tree  of  American  liberty 
shall  wave  over  our  head,  securing  to  us  the  freedom 
of  speech,  the  freedom  of  the  press,  and  the  freedom 


THE  SOUTH  SACRIFICED.  453 

of  action,  we  can   endure   all   the  ills  of  life.     In  a 
word,  give  us  liberty,  or  give  us  death. 

In  conclusion,  we  would  say  to  the  people  of  the 
South,  You  confided  in  your  political  leaders  and 
spiritual  guides,  and  they  abused  your  confidence. 
They  deceived  you,  and  their  deception,  consummated, 
has  involved  our  country  in  civil  war,  has  desolated 
Virginia,  and  sacrificed  the  South  upon  the  accursed 
altar  of  their  unhallowed  ambition.  If  they  did  this 
thing  ignorantly,  they  are  no  longer  worthy  of  your 
confidence ;  and  if  they  did  it  knowingly,  they  are  less 
worthy  of  it :  so  that  under  no  circumstances  are  they 
worthy  of  your  regard.  They  forced  upon  you  seces- 
sion, revolution,  and  civil  war.  They  promised  you 
peace,  and  have  given  you  war;  they  promised  you 
plenty,  and  have  given  you  destitution ;  they  promised 
you  independence  and  freedom,  and  have  fastened 
upon  you  military  despotism;  they  promised  you  a 
permanent  basis  for  the  security  and  perpetuity  of 
your  slave  property,  and  have  virtually  emancipated 
all  your  slaves;  they  promised  you  prosperity  and 
happiness,  and  have  given  you  desolation,  lamentation, 
and  woe;  they  promised  you  national  honor,  and 
have  forced  upon  you  national  degradation;  they 
promised  you  day,  and  have  given  you  night;  they 
promised  you  light,  and  have  given  you  darkness; 
they  promised  you  bread,  and  have  given  you  stones ; 
they  promised  you  fishes,  and  have  given  you  scor- 
pions; they  promised  you  life,  and  have  given  you 
death.  All  these  things  have  your  leaders  done. 
They  have  deceived  you,  swindled  you  out  of  your 
rights,  your  freedom,  your  property,  and  your  hap- 
piness. Abandon  them;  be  led  by  them  no  longer; 


454  THE  CONSPIRACY  UNVEILED. 

denounce  secession  as  a  deadly  poison,  and  return 
to  your  former  loyalty  to  your  country.  Save  the 
Union,  and  you  save  the  South;  destroy  the  Union, 
and  you  destroy  the  South.  Stand  by  the  Union  until 
you  die, — not  that  you  love  the  South  less,  but  the 
Union  more.  League  not  with  speculators,  bankers, 
stock-holders,  involved  merchants,  disappointed  office- 
seekers,  aspiring  demagogues,  ambitious  tyrants,  poli- 
tical tricksters,  clerical  knaves,  and  damnable  traitors, 
to  overthrow  the  Government,  to  destroy  the  Union, 
and  to  annihilate  the  South. 


THE  END. 


THIS  BOOK  IS  DUE  ON  THE  LAST  DATE 
STAMPED  BELOW 

RENEWED  BOOKS  ARE  SUBJECT  TO  IMMEDIATE 
RECALL 


NOT  11  196* 

OCT  2  6  196? 
RET'D  OCT  15  19 


LIBRARY,  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA,  DAVIS 

Book  Slip-10m-l,'63(D5068b 


28962$ 


Hunnicutt,  J.W. 

Conspiracy  unveiled. 


Call  Number: 


H93 


£458 
H93 


289625 


